"^' 
 
/^ 
 
 
 q- 
 
 V • //, V^r-vt. ^^'t^C<.^t>'^v^^tL^^ V 
 
"-^* 
 
 
 ^-■j%3\>^ 
 
Digitized by tine Internet Archive 
 
 in 2007 witii funding from 
 
 IVIicrosoft Corporation 
 
 http://www.arcliive.org/details/artofreadingOOIegorich 
 
PROPERTY OF 
 
 mmmi of dramatic art 
 
 THE ART OF READING, 
 
 BY 
 
 ERNEST LEG0UV6. 
 
yC^'^^'^-^^J 
 
THE 
 
 Art of Reading 
 
 BY 
 
 ERNEST LEGOUVfi, 
 
 OF THE FRENCH ACADEMY. 
 
 i!nn$(aul mid Idltt^lrittetl mil\ 4^^m$ $ate$* 
 
 BY 
 
 EDWARD ROTH. 
 
 SECOND EDITION. 
 
 PH I LAD ELPH I A: 
 
 J. B. LIPPINCOTT & CO. 
 1885. 
 
Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1879, W 
 
 EDWARD ROTH, 
 in the Office of the Librarian of Congress at Washington. 
 
 rRAMATIC ART DEPT 
 

 TO THE STUDENTS 
 
 OF THE 
 
 ECOLE NORMALS SUPERIEURE. 
 
 Gentlemen : 
 
 It is for you that this little work has been undertaken ; it is 
 to you it should be dedicated a7id cojtjided. 
 
 Pupils to-day, to-morrow you shall be teachers ; to-morrow 
 shall be entrusted to your watchful care generations and genera- 
 tions of the rising hope of France. Countless are the fninds 
 that an idea accepted by you shall pervade. Assist me^ then, 
 in spreading what you have assisted in producing. To have 
 had you for an audie?ice is already an honor and a pleasure ; 
 let both be doubled by allowing me the favor of saluting ycu as 
 my fellow-laborers. 
 
 ERNEST LEGOUVE. 
 
 Pakis, April, 1877. 
 
 OHNl /\A^y 
 
THE TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE. 
 
 THIS translation, the pleasant employment of the spare 
 hours afiforded by a month's sojourn at the sea-side, was 
 ready — Notes and all — four months ago, and announced for 
 immediate publication. But before sending it irrevocably to 
 the printer, I showed the work to a critical friend. He was 
 only half pleased. 
 
 " Legouv^'s chatty, well-bred, Parisian, man of the world con- 
 fidences on such a subject as Reading," said he, " to the intelli- 
 gent community cannot help proving singularly interesting ; the 
 translation— except, perhaps, in the ambitious parts — will find 
 few critics ; but the Notes are no good." 
 
 " What 's the objection ? Are they not reliable ? " 
 " They may be gems of reliability for all I know — I have not 
 tested them. Catch me reading such rubbish as Notes on more 
 than eighty different subjects crowded into ten pages ! Of 
 what possible use is the information that Lamartine ' wrote 
 Jocelyn * and that La Fontaine ' died in 1695 ' ? As far as giv- 
 ing us a living, tangible idea of either of these men is con- 
 cerned, you might as well say that one of them did not write 
 Don Carlos, and that the other was not slain at the siege of 
 Magdeburg." 
 
 " What do you want ? " 
 
 " Either no Notes at all or something worth reading." 
 
 " A biographical dictionary ? A young Encyclopedia Brit- 
 
Viii TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE. 
 
 " Not at all. There should be as little as possible of diction- 
 ary or dry compilation about your Notes. They should be 
 something much less but also something much more. Diction- 
 ary articles are intended for reference — not reading. Read a 
 man's biography — you have at least some solid idea of his 
 reality. Read the best written biographical notice — it is no 
 doubt full of interesting information, but your conception of 
 the man himself is still little better than that of a colorless phan- 
 tasm. Notes of any kind to Legouve's own book, if intended 
 for his exceedingly intelligent hearers, or even for the majority 
 of his French readers, would be, of course, absurd from their 
 inutility. The names that he is continually quoting are as famil- 
 iar to the ears of his audience as the names of their own fath- 
 ers. They give pith, point, force, light to his remarks. Every 
 name is a living, breathing essence in those bright young minds. 
 But suppose the Normal scholars knew as little about Voltaire 
 as most of them do about our Brockden Brown or Henry Clay 
 or Longfellow or Forrest, would his sentence borrow much 
 light from a note hke this — I quote the first I meet — 'Vol- 
 taire, French philosopher, born in 1694, author of ' La 
 Henriade,' etc., etc., etc. ; visited England and Prussia, resided 
 at Ferney, died in 1778 ?' Would that, or even five times the 
 quantity of the same kind of unimpeachable information, con- 
 jure up before their imaginations the faintest picture of the 
 witty, sneering, malicious, restless, selfish, conscienceless sprite 
 that kept Europe in such a ferment during the greater half of 
 the eighteenth century ? And if it would not, what is the good 
 of such a note ?" 
 
 " Not much, I admit. I think I 'm beginning to understand 
 you, but — " 
 
 " But if you want people to relish your translation as his 
 hearers relished Legouve's lectures, you must try to do for your 
 audience what their opportunities had already done for his. 
 You must — ' 
 
 "But—" 
 
 " I know your objections. Not at all. No enormous volume 
 of more than eighty elaborate magazine articles. Something 
 
TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE. IX 
 
 far less pretentious, but far more useful. Magazine article con- 
 structors generally write to dazzle, or to be admired, or to kill 
 an idle hour; the inevitable padding is therefore venial, if not 
 commendable. But by avoiding padding — in your case an 
 unpardonable crime — v^^ithout materially sweUing the bulk of 
 /our volume, you can, by judicious treatment of each subject, 
 excite in your reader's mind such a clear, distinct, and perma- 
 nent idea of its real nature as may be quite sufficient for general 
 purposes. If you keep this constantly in view, you cannot help 
 giving the public a useful book. To those of your readers who 
 have neither the time nor the opportunity of searching for varied 
 information, you will afford an abundant supply in a compara- 
 tively small space, nowhere else so accessible. And even the 
 others, who do not really need your notes at all, may not be 
 sorry now and then to have their previous knowledge confirmed, 
 their fading impressions renewed, their wrong notions cor- 
 rected or combated, and their disputed points perhaps pre- 
 sented in a new light." 
 
 My plain-spoken friend had to say a great deal more in the 
 same strain before converting me, but he succeeded at last, his 
 clinching argument — that a month or so would be ample time 
 for the preparation of the new notes — deriving considerable 
 strength from the recollection of what little time and trouble the 
 old ones had cost me. 
 
 The courteous reader has the result before him in the Notes 
 at the qnd of this volume. I do not regret my industry, but I 
 should not willingly undertake such a task again. Indeed, 
 when I began it, I had but a faint conception of its peculiar 
 difficulty. Not that it is really either difficult or tiresome to 
 one that has plenty of time or a fine library at his disposal. 
 But the same inexorable necessity that limited my available 
 time to two or three hours, four evenings every week, com- 
 pelled me also to spend this time in my own room and 
 among my own books, my collection of which is anything but 
 large, varied, or expensive. The volumes I was obliged to con- 
 sult, outside those found in the most unpretending of libraries, 
 did not amount to a dozen altogether. All this, rendering 
 
INDEX TO NOTES. 
 
 
 PAGE 
 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Academy, the French ... 
 
 ^95 
 
 LEGOuvfi, J . Baptists 
 
 ... 158 
 
 Alizard 
 
 ... 229 
 
 Lemercier *i. 
 
 ... 223 
 
 Andrieux 
 
 226 
 
 LONGUEVILLB, MaDAME DE ... 
 
 ... 324 
 
 Ariosto 
 
 ... 3x6 
 
 Maillart 
 
 ••• 333 
 
 Assembly, The 
 
 234 
 
 Malibran, Madame 
 
 ... 203 
 
 Baucher 
 
 ... 325 
 
 Mars, Mademoiselle 
 
 ... 173 
 
 Beethoven 
 
 357 
 
 Massillon 
 
 ... 242 
 
 Berryer 
 
 200 
 
 Merle 
 
 ... 326 
 
 Bersot 
 
 199 
 
 Mole 
 
 ... 199 
 
 BOSSUET 
 
 ... 234 
 
 Moliere 
 
 ... 167 
 
 BoUFPfi 
 
 226 
 
 Montaigne 
 
 ... 193 
 
 BOUILLY 
 
 ... 172 
 
 Monvel 
 
 ... 225 
 
 BOURDALOUH 
 
 247 
 
 Musset, Alfred de 
 
 ... 275 
 
 Brid'oison 
 
 ... 231 
 
 Parseval Grandmaison ... 
 
 ... 203 
 
 BUFFON 
 
 270 
 
 Pascal 
 
 ... 250 
 
 College de France 
 
 ... 191 
 
 Patin 
 
 ... 258 
 
 Conservatoire ... 
 
 171 
 
 PONSARD 
 
 ... 335 
 
 Coquelin 
 
 . ... 231 
 
 Potier 
 
 .. 224 
 
 Corneille, P 
 
 163 
 
 Provost 
 
 ... 172 
 
 Corneille, T 
 
 . ... 166 
 
 Rachel 
 
 ... 174 
 
 COROT 
 
 364 
 
 Racine 
 
 ... 159 
 
 Cousin 
 
 . ... 320 
 
 Regnard 
 
 ... 308 
 
 D'AURE 
 
 233 
 
 Regnier 
 
 ... 173 
 
 Delaunay 
 
 . ... 173 
 
 Ristori 
 
 ... 190 
 
 Delle Sedie 
 
 223 
 
 ROLLE 
 
 . ... 326 
 
 Diderot 
 
 . ... 205 
 
 Rubens 
 
 ... 309 
 
 DORIVAL 
 
 207 
 
 RUBINI 
 
 . ... 205 
 
 DOUCET 
 
 . ... 198 
 
 Sainte-Beuve 
 
 ... 249 
 
 DUCHESNOIS 
 
 159 
 
 Saint Simon 
 
 . ... 266 
 
 DUFREZ 
 
 . ... 203 
 
 Samson .. 
 
 ... 172 
 
 ECOLE NORMALE 
 
 367 
 
 Sandeau 
 
 . ... 197 
 
 Florian 
 
 . ... 314 
 
 Sardou 
 
 ■• 334 
 
 FORTOUL 
 
 371 
 
 Scribe 
 
 . ... 229 
 
 Galileo 
 
 . ... 338 
 
 Sevign^, Madame de 
 
 ... 192 
 
 GiRARDIN 
 
 191 
 
 SORBONNE 
 
 . ... 195 
 
 Got 
 
 • - 173 
 
 Stockhausen 
 
 ... 204 
 
 GUIZOT 
 
 326 
 
 Stradivarius 
 
 . ... 172 
 
 Hugo, Victor 
 
 . ... 296 
 
 Talma 
 
 201 
 
 Janin 
 
 325 
 
 Talma, Madame 
 
 . ... 223 
 
 JOMINI 
 
 • - 232 
 
 TheAtre-Franqais 
 
 ... 227 
 
 Lafon 
 
 231 
 
 Universite 
 
 . ... 370 
 
 Lafontaine 
 
 . ... 258 
 
 Viennet 
 
 ... 198 
 
 Lamartine 
 
 278 
 
 Voltaire 
 
 . ... 207 
 
 LKGOuvfi, Ernest 
 
 . ... 157 
 
 
 
PROPERiy OF 
 OEPilllTfJIENI OF DRAMATIC ART 
 
 PART I. 
 
 PRELIMINARY, 
 
 xiii 
 
PROPERjy OF 
 DEPARTMEflT Of MUm ART 
 
 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 PART I. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 HOW / LEARNED TO READ. 
 
 IN the great matter of education nothing should be 
 beneath our notice, but the question I am now going 
 to press on your attention derives additional importance 
 from the fact that it is a step forward in the march of our 
 Public Instruction imperatively demanded and not yet 
 even attempted. In the great Republic of North America 
 reading aloud is justly considered to be one of the very 
 first elements of a child's education, a constituent of its 
 basis most urgently insisted on. Here, in France, reading 
 aloud does not reach even the sorry dignity of a diverting 
 art ; we affect to regard it as a curiosity, a luxury, often 
 something hardly better than a pretension. This silly 
 prejudice I am desirous of combating. In my opinion, 
 the art of reading should not only be a social acquisition 
 worthy of high estimation, but it should be made one of 
 the most indispensable items of our scholastic curriculum. 
 Towards the furtherance, however slight, of these two 
 niost desirable objects, I should be proud and happy to 
 contribute the best effort of my feeble powers. 
 
 9 
 
10 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 At the very threshold of our subject we are met by the 
 question, Is reading an art at all ? Many doubt it ; som6 
 deny it. My own opinion I give without the slightest 
 hesitation. A careful study of the question for at least 
 thirty years, aided by numberless and varied experiences, 
 has convinced me that it is an art, a real art, but as diffi- 
 cult as it is real, and as useful as it is difficult. 
 
 This opinion of mine I expect to demonstrate didacti- 
 cally ; but, though didactic, and I hope convincing, I do 
 not intend to be tiresome. I intend to demonstrate my 
 proposition in my own way. An abstraction, I have al- 
 ways considered, gains much by being presented in living 
 material forms. I shall therefore, I think, convince you, 
 with less weariness for my audience and greater ease for 
 myself, by detailing, from the very beginning, how this 
 conviction of mine on the subject has been brought about. 
 
 Kindly imagine me then for awhile to be one of your- 
 selves relating to a sympathizing companion some of his 
 experiences in a favorite branch of study. 
 
 Reading aloud was always a favorite passion of mine — 
 I might even say it had come to me by inheritance. My 
 father^ is well known to have been one of the most suc- 
 cessful readers of his day, I might say one of the ablest 
 professors of the art of elocution in those times. When 
 Mademoiselle Duchesnois'^ made her debut, the play-bill 
 ran, " Mlle Duchesnois, M. LegouviS's Pupil." Does 
 not this little fact, by the by, show that elocution and 
 acting were in those times, if not exactly more respected 
 than they are now, held at least in more general estima- 
 tion? A member of the French Academy of to-day would 
 hardly have the courage to associate his name with that ot 
 an actress on a play-bill. As for me, however, nourished 
 
 ^ See Notes at end of the book. 
 
NOW I LEARNED TO READ. 11 
 
 In such traditions, I always felt in my very breath and blood, 
 as it were, an innate love of reading aloud, so enthralling 
 and lasting that it has always been and still is one of my 
 keenest delights. To this instinct also I suppose I must 
 attribute my warm sympathy for artists, with which I have 
 often been taunted as an eccentricity, but of which I hope 
 I shall never be able to completely cure myself. Even in 
 my school-days I had organized in our house a little troop 
 of actors and actresses of my own age, so that our holidays 
 were generally spent in spouting before an audience of our 
 parents and friends whole acts at a time from Racine', Cor- 
 neille*, and Moliere*. To me all parts came equally ac- 
 ceptable. I played everything : kings, lovers, valets, heavy 
 fathers, old Iforatius, Alcesies, Clitander, Augustus. Noth- 
 ing could daunt my eighteen years. I am not so sure even 
 that, in imitation of the ancient stage, I did not venture 
 now and then to represent some tragic princess who de- 
 claimed tragic verses — that to me was sufficient attraction. 
 All this was, I don't deny, both in " action and utterance," 
 terribly crude and unequal, fully as bombastic and spas- 
 modic as you would wish to hear. My voice, scarcely 
 formed, grew' so husky that towards the end of the piece 
 I could hardly make myself heard. Still, in the very heart 
 of all this bubbling and frothing, there was a genuine 
 stock of sincerity, a fund of unfeigned emotions that kept 
 alive in my heart the healthy fervor of honest admiration. 
 
 I had hardly left college when a fortunate accident 
 enabled me to form the acquaintance of an eminent elo- 
 cutionist. 
 
 Before reading at the Conservatory*, to an assemblage 
 of the Philotechnic Society, The Two Mothers^ one of my 
 first ventures in poetry, I read the piece to my guardian^. 
 M. Bouilly', who contented himself with saying drily: 
 
12 THE ART OF READING. ' 
 
 " Dear boy, you are hardly doing justice to your goods. 
 Better call on my friend Febve, and get him to give you a 
 few lessons." 
 
 I called on Febve, and my eyes were soon opened. I 
 learned — what I had never suspected — that elocution has 
 a special syntax, and even an orthography of its own. To 
 this valuable discovery, Febve added a bit of advice that 
 I have never since forgotten. 
 
 "The auditorium of the Conservatory," said he, *' re- 
 sembles an excellent Stradivarius®. No violin surpasses it 
 in harmonious resonance. The sounds that you send forth 
 are returned to you by its melodious walls fuller, rounder, 
 softer. Your voice can play on these walls as your fingers 
 play on the keys of a fine musical instrument. Be very 
 careful therefore to avoid too high a pitch. And lay down 
 this rule as a principle : A /ways adapt and proportion your 
 voice not only to the size of the hall in which you speaky but 
 also to its acoustic properties. ' ' 
 
 Febve was my first master, my second was — my profes- 
 sion. As dramatic author, I was continually brought into 
 close contact with that class of artists for whom the art 
 of saying a thing well is the first, and in fact the indis- 
 pensable, requisite of success — play-actors. My. successive 
 productions enabled me to see how the most celebrated 
 tragic and comic interpreters of the day used to work: 
 Samson ^ Provost^", Regnier^^ Got^^ Delaunay^^ I ques- 
 tioned them. I studied them. I labored with them. 
 Every day I saw them put into actual practice every re- 
 quirement of tone and action imperiously demanded for 
 the successful management of the voice. They showed 
 me how much calculation, reasoning, science even, was 
 necessary for deciding on a certain inflexion, for selecting 
 a certain accent. 
 
HOW I LEARNED TO READ. 1 3 
 
 Finally, another of Fortune's smiles gave me the oppor- 
 tunity of laboring intimately and conjointly with three 
 famous women, certainly the three most illustrious actresses 
 of the last forty years; Mademoiselle Mars^*, Mademoiselle 
 RacheP^ and Madame Ristori^^ 
 
 Louise de Lignerolles, my first dramatic work and Mad- 
 emoiselle Mars' last creation but one, required no less 
 than sixty-eight rehearsals before it was allowed to appear 
 on the stage. I was present the whole time, three months. 
 I found it a good school, a rough because a real school. 
 The Mars had a gift of mimicry of wonderful service to 
 her taste for mockery and her irrepressible love of fun. 
 In spite of some qualities as reader and elocutionist, I was 
 still very inexperienced, and, like young men in general, 
 rather given to emphasis. But in my directions to the 
 actors, the instant an inflexion any way declamatory es- 
 caped me, that instant it was reproduced by Mademoiselle 
 with a striking exactness, but also with a leetle point of 
 caricature that made it irresistibly ludicrous. I reddened 
 with mortification, of course, but I had the good sense to 
 keep my anger to myself, quietly saying : " This is your 
 lesson, my boy; better take it, and make the most of it." 
 
 One day my lesson was really an admirable one. The 
 moment the Mars appeared everybody could see that she 
 looked fatigued, rather absent-minded, and little disposed 
 to surrender herself completely to her part. At the begin- 
 ning of the second act comes a scene demanding a good 
 deal of energy. Mademoiselle got through it all with a 
 low voice, almost without a motion ; still, not a single 
 effect, not a single point, not a single fine shade of the 
 sentiment was left unexpressed or neglected. They were 
 all there, beautifully brought out, made perfectly visible. 
 It was a highly-finished picture seen in a dim light \ it was 
 2 
 
14 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 a fine piece of music softened, perhaps sweetened, certainly 
 not deadened, by the distance ; it was a pastel, somewhat 
 faded by time, but one in which every tone still preserved 
 its just shade, every contour its just line, and every figure 
 its just relation and complete measure. It was quite a new 
 revelation to me. I began now to understand on what 
 broad foundations the art of elocution must rest. Here 
 was an artist who, just as we turn down the gas without 
 destroying the light, almost completely extinguished her 
 part without losing a particle of its proportions, of its 
 completeness, of its relief. 
 
 Rachel's name is linked indissolubly with a whole morn- 
 ing's serious labor, the memory of which I shall never 
 forget. The piece was still Louise de Lignerolles, which 
 Rachel wished to play after Mars' retirement. In one 
 scene there is a somewhat remarkable passage, containing 
 at most but thirty lines; but to these thirty lines Mad- 
 emoiselle and myself devoted no less than three hours' hard, 
 incessant study. Never before had the power of concen- 
 trated attention, the fineness of keen appreciation, and 
 the modest but overwhelming sincerity of this truly admi- 
 rable artist so astounded me, so enchanted me ! It was a 
 splendid lesson for mutual instruction. With what ardor 
 we both set ourselves to work at the rude task ! 
 
 The great point to be gained was that Rachel was not to 
 fall behind her immortal predecessor, and to reach such a 
 point no labor should be spared. Not a single one of 
 these three to four hundred words that we did not exam- 
 ine, inspect, turn this way, that way, every way, to dis- 
 cover the true, living, and penetrating accent. Three 
 such hours are worth whole months of ordinary labor. 
 
 A singular circumstance, in connection with Ristori, 
 advanced me another step. 
 
HOW I LEARNED TO READ. 1 5 
 
 My tragedy of Medea had led to my acquaintance with 
 this famous lady. Our common success ripened this ac- 
 quaintance into friendship. 
 
 Some time after the death of Rachel, Thierry, the able 
 and accomplished manager of the Theatre- Fran fatSy took 
 it into his head to organize an entertainment for the bene- 
 fit of Racine's granddaughter, a poor old lady, in fact very 
 far advanced in years and in very straitened circumstances. 
 Well aware of what strong additional attraction would be 
 gained by the appearance of Madame Ristori's name on 
 the play-bill, he came and asked me to write in prose, and 
 of course in French, a few paragraphs to be translated 
 into Italian verse for recitation by the great Italian actress. 
 Setting myself at once to work, I soon accomplished my 
 task, only, when all was done, I discovered that my 
 efforts, instead of confining themselves to humble prose, 
 had bloomed out into poetry. But, nowise disconcerted, I 
 hastened that very evening to Madame Ristori's, acquainted 
 ner with Thierry's very natural request, which she accepted 
 and approved with delight, and then presented her with 
 my manuscript. 
 
 "Just read that," said I. 
 
 *' What ? These French verses? '* 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Aloud?" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Why so?" 
 
 "Because these are the verses which you are to recite." 
 
 "On the stage! " cried Madame, hastily quitting her 
 chair. "French verses by me! In the theatre! You 
 must be my enemy ! You want to have me hissed ! ' ' 
 
 " Calm yourself, my dear lady. Keep cool. He that 
 aisses you hisses me. Our interests are identical. Have 
 
l6 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 Ihe kindness then to resume your chair and read these 
 verses." 
 
 My tranquillity and self-assurance calmed her — a little. 
 She began the lines somewhat restively, but after awhile 
 she began again and got through quite passably. 
 
 **Well? " asked Madame, after a little pause. 
 
 *' Well, have the goodness to read those lines over again. 
 I have not yet quite made up my mind." 
 
 She read them over again. 
 
 *' All right ! " exclaimed I, with a look of great deter- 
 mination. " Now then to work ! " 
 
 The very next day I brought Regnier to listen to her 
 performance, for I did not like trusting too much to my 
 own impressions. The day after, I brought Samson. A 
 week later, Ristori recited these verses, in French, on the 
 stage of the Theatre- Fran^ais , with so much correctness, 
 grace, and effect, that Samson did not hesitate to say to 
 two young actresses, pupils of his : 
 
 ** Young ladies, take a lesson ! " 
 
 Had the illustrious Italian tragedienne completely got 
 rid of her Italian accent? Not at all. Was Dante's mel- 
 lifluous language still heard resounding among the French 
 rhymes? Most undoubtedly it was. But Madame's fine 
 talent covered up everything, and her success actually so 
 much surprised and pleased me that I undertook to write 
 a play for her in French : Beatrice, or the Madonna of Art. 
 
 The undertaking was perilous. The risk I encountered 
 was the worst of all risks — the risk of making myself 
 ridiculous. But I knew Ristori, and relied on her. As 
 soon as the work was completed, I joined her in Florence ; 
 jnd there, for a full month, I taught her how to repeat her 
 part, line by line, word by word, syllable by syllable. 
 
 How? Only listen. 
 
HOW I LEARNED TO READ. If 
 
 Two radical distinctions separate the Italian and the 
 French languages : one, of sound; the other, of accent. 
 The Italians have no e mute. The Italians pronounce the 
 «, not in the French way, but like the English oo ; as for 
 the French diphthong eu^ they have nothing like it at all. 
 Besides, the French «, the French o, and particularly the 
 French ^, have intermediate shades of sound that are never 
 completely indicated by the French accents, whether 
 acute, grave, or circumflex. How is it possible, for in- 
 stance, to make a foreigner understand that the e in ceiti 
 is neither as open as in tete, nor as sonorous as in colere, 
 nor as sharp as in betail? 
 
 Accentuation presents even graver difficulties. The 
 Italian language is rich and varied in accentuation ; the 
 French very poor. We Frenchmen like to glide over the 
 syllables, hardly resting on any except the last ; whereas, 
 to an Italian ear the value of the accent, the place of the 
 accent, possesses a very decided, indeed, an almost indis- 
 pensable, charm. How to rid my interpreter of her strong 
 inbred tendency to accentuate? How accustom her, for 
 instance, to skim lightly over the first three syllables of 
 Semiramis, dwelling only on the last one, when in Se-mi- 
 rd-mi-de, the sonorous Italian word of five syllables, the ra 
 makes itself heard with so much roundness and force ? 
 
 After some careful reflection, I wrote out Beatrice's part 
 in strong, heavy letters, on lines pretty far apart. These 
 letters I then marked with three kinds of signs in red ink. 
 The first consisted of lines drawn up and down or verti- 
 cally ; the second were curves drawn all along the word or 
 longitudinally ; while the third were marks placed ovef the 
 syllables, pretty much as the dactyls and spondees are 
 marked in our school prosodies. 
 
 The object of the vertical or up and down lines was to 
 
 2* B 
 
1 8 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 kill, to utterly annihilate all the e mutes, that is, all the 
 ^'s which the French never pronounce, but which the 
 Italians always feel strongly disposed to pronounce. For 
 example, in the phrase, Madame, faites-tnoi le plaisir, the 
 up and down lines would kill the final e of Madame^ the 
 e oi faites-moi, and the e oi le plaisir. 
 
 The longitudinal and curved lines, starting from the 
 first syllable and pouncing plumb on the last, said plainly 
 and distinctly: "Hurry up, hurry up ! don't lag on the 
 way!" Every instant, Madame' s Italian instinct would 
 fain dwell on some particularly trying part of the word, 
 but the inflexible red curve was there ! " Go on ! go on ! 
 push on to the accent ! " 
 
 Finally, the marks placed over the vowels whose inter- 
 mediary sounds do not exist in Italian, recalled to her 
 eyes, by a characteristic sign, some particular intonation, 
 with which I had already made her ears and tongue quite 
 familiar. 
 
 By this simple method, thrnks to the musical annota- 
 tion, thanks to several weeks' pretty hard work, but thanks 
 particularly to the wonderful intelligence and the still 
 more wonderful grit of the artist — a fighting artist, I used 
 to call her — we at last succeeded, not in depriving an 
 elegant Italian lady of her Italian accent — that I never 
 expected nor even attempted — but in leaving her, so to 
 speak, no more than its savor, its aroma, just enough to 
 render her speech strange but pleasant, quaint but fai^ 
 from ridiculous — in short, piquant, interesting, and de-,"* 
 cidedly charming. 
 
 You see that I had by this time exchanged the role of 
 pupil for that of master. It was a new but most important 
 step on the road of self-instruction. Teaching is perhaps 
 the best possible way of learning. A dramatic author can- 
 
HOW I LEARNED TO READ. 1 9 
 
 not help, in fact, becoming a teacher of elocution. His 
 interpreters are often nothing better than inexperienced 
 beginners, with little in their favor beyond a pretty face or 
 a pretty voice. No matter for that ; they are to such an 
 extent the material part of his ideal personages, the tan- 
 gible clothing of his conceptions, that he must take them 
 just as they are, without ever thinking of exchanging them 
 for others. He must face the difficult task of breathing a 
 soul into these pretty statues. Every new idea becomes a 
 new lesson, and the greater the number of ideas the harder 
 the work. 
 
 Besides, there comes a day, resuming every old experi- 
 ence and preceding every new, when the dramatic author 
 is actually thrown on himself, when he speaks by himself, 
 when he teaches by his own unaided resources — the day 
 when he reads his piece for the committee by whom it is 
 to be judged and the players by whom he expects it to be 
 acted. An important and difficult matter ! His task is to 
 make his idea understood, to turn it into a living, compre- 
 hensible essence. The fate of his work lies in his own 
 hands, or rather in his own voice. Will it be accepted or 
 refused ? Will it fail or succeed ? The answer to these 
 important questions depends in a very great measure in- 
 deed on how he accomplishes his task. Reading it, is, 
 in fact, the first performance of his work, only without 
 costume, or scenery, or actors, and with all the parts to be 
 represented by one single individual. 
 
 Reading a play, and taking a part in it, are two very 
 different things. The actor has but one role to represent ; 
 the reader represents them all. The actor is a single musi- 
 cian taking his part in the orchestra ; the reader is the 
 whole orchestra itself. He must bring out in succession 
 every age, every sentiment; every moment he must change 
 
20 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 his voice, his look, his movement ; and the impressior 
 which he desires to produce being above all things an im- 
 pression complete and distinct, though evanescent, he must 
 give every character its full value, but no more than its full 
 value ; he must assign every character its own place, and 
 keep it there ; in short, by his fleeting words he must suc- 
 ceed in raising up before the imagination of the audience 
 a new picture, but complete, living, and striking ! 
 
 In fact, I know of no task more difficult, no feat more 
 trying, and, considering that I have had fully forty years' 
 incessant converse and intercourse with the most emi- 
 nent artists of our day, I think you will acknowledge 
 that, in delivering this opinion, I can flatter myself with 
 the idea that I ought to know something touching the 
 subject. 
 
 Lastly, my third and concluding teacher was the Col- 
 lege de France ^^, where, in 1848, I delivered a course of 
 lectures on the Moral History of Woman, and another in 
 1866, on Parents and Children in the Nineteenth Century. 
 There I was brought for the first time into direct and un- 
 interrupted contact with the great public ; there I learned 
 both the rules imposed and the resources furnished by the 
 presence of a numerous audience ; and there I completed 
 my education. Not that I mean to say, either, that I was 
 then or am now anything like a real master in the art of 
 reading. I have known artists, Samson among the rest, 
 possessing too many claims to this title to permit me to 
 advance any such pretensions. I simply mean that I had 
 studied my course, taken my degree, and was now bachelor 
 of the science. Then the very natural idea occurred to 
 me that I should write my thesis. In other words, I 
 thought I might render some service to the public in gen- 
 eral by collecting together and issuing all these scattered 
 
HOW I LEARNED TO READ, 21 
 
 and desultory observations of mine, not, of course, in the 
 shape of a scientific treatise, but in a little pamphlet, not 
 altogether indeed without order, and perhaps occasionally- 
 even rather bordering on the didactic, but still rather 
 recalling the familiarity of a lecture than aspiring to the 
 dignity and stateliness of a book. 
 
 The project once formed in my mind, mv next step was 
 to go and talk it over with a friend. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 MUST WE BEAD AS WE SPEAKf 
 
 IT was the spring of 1868. A few miles from my place 
 lived Saint-Marc Girardin^^, the very kind of a man to 
 whom to apply Madame de Sevigne's^^ saying regarding 
 Montaigne^": " What a splendid country neighbor he would 
 have made ! " In fact he presented the curious contrast 
 of the coolest of heads combined with a singularly warm 
 heart. A tenderer friend I never knew, nor a safer adviser, 
 nor a more delightful talker. Liberty complete in his con- 
 versation ! Freedoni unquestioned and supreme ! His 
 good sense always assumed the shape of playful fun, and 
 as for dry, caustic humor, he liked it even in others, and 
 relished it perhaps most when turned against himself. It 
 must be acknowledged, however, that in repartee he was 
 inexhaustible; very little he got that he did not return 
 with heavy interest. 
 
 To Girardin then I submitted my idea. He listened 
 to me seriously and attentively, and then said : 
 
 " On such a motif you certainly can execute many bril- 
 liant variations, a multitude of bravura airs that will be sure 
 to bring down the house. But as to your likelihood of giv- 
 ing serious, useful lessons on such a subject, I should deci- 
 dedly say no. Reading is no art. It is nothing more than 
 the natural exercise of a natural organ. Some people are 
 good readers ; some are bad readers. But the talent of 
 the first is nothing more than a gift, a charm, a quality; 
 
MUST WE READ AS WE STEAK? 23 
 
 it is in fact everything but an art. Good reading is not a 
 thing to be learned. Of course I don't mean to deny that 
 the exercise of this natural gift will not suggest some use- 
 ful rules : physical rules ^ don't speak too much or read 
 too much, as we must not walk too much or eat too much ; 
 common sense rules, don't read too loud, or read too low, 
 or read too fast, or read too slow ; taste and modesty rules, 
 don't read what you do not understand, and if you do un- 
 derstand it, try to make your hearers understand it. But 
 beyond such general, summary, common-place instructions 
 as these, which could all be easily comprised in a few 
 lines, I can find in reading none of those clear, precise, 
 tangible rules, founded on principles, which constitute an 
 art. The whole nrt of Reading, in fact, lies in a nutshell : 
 read as you speak ! ' ' 
 
 For Saint-Marc Girardin's taste I always entertained the 
 greatest respect, and with his rare sincerity I was well 
 acquainted. But on this particular subject I was fully 
 convinced of the correctness of my own opinion. Besides, 
 underneath all this fluent and confident criticism I heard 
 a certain little sentence continually resounding. He never 
 said this little sentence in words to me ; most probably he 
 never said it in words to himself; no matter, there' it was, 
 bubbling up bright and clear through the transparent flow 
 of his language: "The fact of the matter is, I, Saint- 
 Marc Girardin, read well though I never learned to read ; 
 therefore, learning to read is useless." 
 
 My reply was somewhat as follows : 
 
 **Dear friend, there is no denying that there is some 
 truth in what you say, as there must be some truth in every- 
 thing said by all men of wit, even on subjects which they 
 have never studied. Now, though a Professor at the Sor- 
 bpnne'', you are nothing more than a man of wit on the 
 
24 THE ART OF READING, 
 
 present question. You talk in a lively and pleasant man- 
 ner on a subject concerning which you know really very 
 little." 
 
 I saw hiin wince slightly at this ; the professional ears 
 were not accustomed to such free language. 
 
 I quietly resumed : 
 
 " That to be a good reader some natural gift is required, 
 cannot be questioned ; and certainly reading is not one of 
 those arts or trades that are emphatically closed to you 
 forever if a careful apprenticeship has not initiated your 
 youthful years into their mysteries. That several readers 
 who have never seriously studied the subject, read with 
 grace and can even give pleasure to their hearers, is equally 
 incontestable. Of this you are a living proof yourself. 
 You produce an effect; you are always applauded ; still 
 you don't read well — excuse the freedom — but really you 
 are by no means a good reader." 
 
 Here he smiled knowingly and quite complacently. 
 
 " Hah ! I'm not a good reader, eh ? " 
 
 ''Far from it; and the proof is that if anybody else 
 read exactly like you he would be a bad reader." 
 
 "Explain that riddle, won't you?" he observed, with a 
 laugh. ' 
 
 " Nothing simpler. In your course of lectures at the 
 Sorbonne I heard you read pieces from Lamartine, from 
 Corneille, from Victor Hugo ; and at the French Academy •^^ 
 I heard you read some of your own discourses. The dif- 
 ference was very great." 
 
 " In what respect? " he asked, looking a little puzzled. 
 
 " In this : the verses of our great poets, as read by you, 
 were very much applauded. Why so? Because you in* 
 spired your reading with much of your superior intelli' 
 gence, learning, and wit ; because you read with a clear^ 
 
MUST WE READ AS WE SPEAK? 25 
 
 vibrating, far-reaching voice: because you read with an 
 air of conviction. But all these were personal qualities 
 of your own which almost completely concealed your 
 defects." 
 
 " My defects ! What were they, pray?" 
 
 " Well, your voice has notes that when at a high pitch 
 are a little harsh. Your delivery is sometimes rather dec- 
 lamatory and emphatic — young ears, I don't deny, rather 
 like a little ranting. But just change your audience. Or 
 rather give your manner to somebody who has that and 
 nothing else, neither your wit, nor your superiority, nor 
 your authority. The more successfully he imitates you, 
 the less likely he will be to please. Now nothing is really 
 and substantially good except what can be imitated without 
 danger. That is the final test. You read, therefore, with 
 talent, no doubt, but you do not read like a good reader." 
 
 '* Not even my own discourses? " 
 
 "Ah! your own discourses! These nobody else can 
 read as you do." 
 
 " How is that ? Are not my defects ? " 
 
 ''In reading your own discourses, your very defects are 
 your first requisites of success. They form a portion of 
 your own individuality ! A single instance will make my 
 meaning clear. Jules Sandeau ^^ asked me to read in pub- 
 lic a charming reply which he had written to Camille Dou- 
 cet^*. '1 will do nothing of the kind,' replied I. 'Why 
 not?' he asked, 'you read so much better.' 'Yes,' was 
 my answer, ' but that particular piece of yours I should not 
 read half so well; your discourse is yourself. In read- 
 ing it, I certainly should not commit the faults that you 
 will commit. I should not drop my breath at the last syl- 
 lable. I should try to bring out the strong points with 
 higher relief. But that unstudied attitude of yours I could 
 3 
 
26 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 never catch, nor that indolent voice, nor that touch-me-nol 
 air, nor that easy-going indifference, all of which complete 
 the effect of your words by producing your personality-— 
 which are so charming in you, because they are so delight- 
 fully natural, but which would be absolutely displeasing 
 in me as too unnatural, too studied, and too far-fetched. 
 Your discourse is a plump discourse, blooming and blond ; 
 I should read it like a man who is thin, sallow, and dark. 
 Read it yourself! ' Sandeau believed me, and his suc- 
 cess showed him that I was quite right. But if he had read 
 any one else's discourse in the same style as he read his own, 
 he would be a traitor." 
 
 "The anecdote is rather pretty," observed Girardin, 
 '* but I don't exactly see where it takes us to. I understand 
 exactly what you say, but I don't understand what conse- 
 quences you wish to draw. ' ' 
 
 "Another illustration will make it all as plain as a pike- 
 staff. Viennet^^ as you know, enjoyed quite a reputation 
 as a reader, a reputation well deserved, I admit, as long as 
 he read his own verses. His hoarse voice, his rough ges- 
 ticulations by which no doubt he imagined he showed his 
 independence, his little tuft of hair sticking out of the top 
 of his head like the comb of a cock, and his jovial intona- 
 tions, were all the exact representation of his peculiar tal- 
 ents, lively certainly, but a little coarse. Add to this, he 
 took the greatest possible pleasure in his own productions, 
 and nobody admired Viennet more than Viennet himself. 
 All this, as you may very well suppose, gave his delivery,, 
 whenever he read his own verses, a glow, a heat, a fire thai 
 carried away the audience. I was asked one day to read 
 some verses of Viennet's at the Academy. I refused point- 
 blank. * Neither myself,' I observed, * nor the poem could 
 have the least chance of success. I should fail in one of 
 
MUST WE READ AS WE SPEAK? 2/ 
 
 Vien net's most indispensable elements — namely, the pro 
 found conviction that what I was reading was a master- 
 piece." 
 
 This harmless little sally made Girardin laugh, and he 
 added gaily : 
 
 "But the conclusion? What conclusion do you draw 
 from all this? " 
 
 "I conclude that we must not call a reader a good reader 
 merely because he is applauded in reading his own produc- 
 tions — where often his very faults as a reader contribute 
 most decidedly to his success — the man being, as it were, 
 thrown in with the discourse. I conclude also that we 
 must exclude altogether certain choice natures, certain ex- 
 ceptional organizations, such as yours for instance, which 
 can dispense with rules, overleaping them as they do by 
 their innate strength and grace ! * Rules of art are not 
 necessary for us ; ' they can truly say to themselves, * we 
 don't need them.' But I conclude, in the third place, that 
 ordinary humanity, the majority, the masses, must learn to 
 read in order to know how to read, and that the art of 
 reading is not only indispensable to them^ but also highly 
 useful to superior humanity, for even yourself, my dear 
 friend, would require a little more science if you had a 
 little less talent." 
 
 **But this science — what does it consist in? How is 
 it defined? Express the whole thing in a few words." 
 
 "The art of speaking and reading correctly." 
 
 " Correctly ! Such a term implies rules. What are these 
 rules?" 
 
 "These rules are of two kinds, the material and the intel- 
 lectual. For we must never forget that the art of reading 
 relies at once and just as much on the correct exercise of 
 a physical organ — the voice — as well as on that of a 
 
28 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 spiritual organ — thought. Now, suppose we study the 
 voice a little, to begin with? " 
 
 ** I shall be delighted ! " replies Girardin. 
 
 " Well, I shall write out my observations on the voice 
 with some care — here we require preciseness, you know — 
 and as soon as they are ready you shall hear me read 
 them." 
 
 Alas ! the breaking out of the war interfered with our 
 projects. I wrote out nothing ; I read nothing for my 
 friend; and it is only a few months ago that, at the request 
 of Monsieur Bersot'^^ one of the chief pillars in our sys- 
 tem of public instruction, I wrote out for the pupils of 
 the Normal School this hurried resume of my own experi- 
 ences. 
 
PfiOPERTy Of 
 OEPAfilfJEII Of DRAMATIC ART 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE VOICE. 
 
 THE physical part of the art of reading embraces two 
 objects: (i) the voice and the pronunciation; (2) the 
 Bounds or words. 
 
 The organ of the voice, similar in some respect to the 
 organs of sight and of hearing, differs from both in several 
 important particulars. The operations of seeing and of 
 hearing may be said to be results of involuntary acts. Our 
 eyes once open to the light, our ears once open to sound, 
 we see and we hear as a matter of course and almost in 
 spite of ourselves. Our voice organ, on the contrary, is 
 exercised only by an act of the will : we speak only when 
 we desire to speak. 
 
 A second difference. We can see or hear no more than 
 our eyes or our ears permit ; and we cannot see less or 
 hear less in any other way than by withdrawing ourselves 
 from the action of external things, and by placing some 
 veil, as it were, or other obstacle between the outer world 
 and ourselves. 
 
 It is not so with the voice. We can speak stronger or 
 weaker, louder or lower, faster or slower, exactly as we 
 wish ; we can as easily regulate the measurement of our 
 voice as we can its utterance. 
 
 The consequence to be deduced from this is very clear 
 ind obvious. We need no learning to hear or to see (I 
 speak of the physical act only) ; therefore hearing and see- 
 3* 29 
 
30 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 ing cannot be considered arts ; but we do need learning iia 
 order to speak, speech being an operation entirely depend- 
 ent on the will and exclusively resulting from its exercise. 
 
 This may demand a little further explanation. 
 
 The organ of the voice is not merely an organ; it is 
 really an instrument, just as much as a piano is an instru- 
 ment. Now, what is the prominent characteristic of the 
 piano ? Its key-board. What does the key-board consist 
 of? Of several octaves, generally six or six and a half. 
 These octaves comprise three kinds of notes : the base notes, 
 the middle notes, and the high notes, the sound of each 
 note depending on the length, thickness, tightness, and 
 other qualities of the strings. Well, the voice has a key- 
 board too, and a range, just like the piano ; it has three 
 kinds of notes, just like the piano; and, just like the piano, 
 it has strings thick and thin, loose and tight, long and 
 short. Therefore, as we can never expect to play the piano 
 without being taught, we may never expect to play well on 
 the voice organ without being also taught. 
 
 I may say even more. On leaving the hands of a skil- 
 ful manufacturer, a piano is an instrument as complete and 
 perfect as human skill can make it, and the sounds it gives 
 forth are as harmonious and correct as artist-hand can pro- 
 duce. But the little piano we receive from Mother Nature 
 is very far from being in a state of such perfection. Some 
 of its strings are wanting altogether ; some of its sounds 
 are quite discordant ; some of its notes are absolutely false ; 
 so that by the time we come to be a voice-pianist, we have 
 got to be not only a player, but also a manufacturer, a re- 
 pairer, a tuner, that is to say, we are ourselves obliged to 
 complete, harmonize, equalize, adjust, and tune our instru- 
 ment. 
 
 In the art of reading, our three kinds of notes, the low, 
 
THE VOICE. 31 
 
 the middle, and the high, are all indispensable ; but, as 
 their force and value are different, their employment must 
 also be evidently somewhat different. Of the three, the 
 solidest, the most flexible, and the most natural is the mid- 
 dle voice. As Mole'^^, a celebrated actor of the last cen- 
 tury, often said, *' the middle voice is the father, without 
 it no posterity." The middle voice, in fact, is our ordi- 
 nary voice, and is therefore the best and truest delineator 
 of our truest and most natural sentiments. The low notes 
 are not witliout great power ; the high notes are occasionally 
 brilliant ; but to neither should recourse be had frequently; 
 they should be employed only when certain unusual effects 
 are to be produced — that is to say only exceptionally and 
 sparingly. As an illustration, I should compare our high 
 notes to cavalry, whose peculiar province is to make dash- 
 ing charges and initiate strong attacks ; the low notes I 
 should compare to the artillery, as denoting strength, effort, 
 and the putting forth of unusual power ; but the main body 
 of the army, its real working strength and spirit, the ele- 
 ment on which the tactician relies the most and employs 
 the oftenest, is the infantry. The middle voice is our 
 infantry. The chief precept, therefore, which I would 
 most earnestly impress on you is this: to the middle 
 voice accord the supremacy, first, last, and always ! The 
 high notes are too frail, too thin, too delicate. By em- 
 ploying them too often or too much, you wear them out, 
 you falsify them, you make them squeaky; your little piano 
 will be put out of tune and the whole organ, in fact, con- 
 siderably changed for the worse. 
 
 Not unfrequently even has the abuse of these high notes 
 affected injuriously the orator's very flow of thought. 
 Berryer^*, the world-renowned advocate, assured me that 
 he lost, one day, a very good cause by unconsciouslv start- 
 
32 THE ART OF READING, 
 
 ing his speech in too high a key. His temples soon felt 
 the unusual fatigue of the larynx; from the temples it 
 passed to the brain; the strain being too great, the brain 
 gave way ; the thought became confused, and the language 
 disarranged and indistinct. Berryer actually broke down 
 in open court simply because he had never thought of de- 
 scending from the lofty perch whence his voice had started 
 at the beginning of his discourse. 
 
 Just as dangerous is the abuse of the lower notes. They 
 always tend to infuse monotony, gloom, dulness, h iviness. 
 Talma % in his younger days, gave way often to this de- 
 fect. His voice, though mainly powerful and emotional, 
 had a touch of the dismal about it. Long and careful 
 training alone at last succeeded in keeping it out of the 
 cavern into which it was too often disposed to fall. 
 
 A little anecdote occurs to me this moment on this very 
 subject, and it is perhaps worth relating. My father, as I 
 have already had the pleasure of telling you, was an excel- 
 lent reader. To this talent much of his success as Professor 
 in the College of France was due, it being a regular habit 
 of his to introduce into his more serious lessons passages 
 from the great poets, which he recited with much applause. 
 This applause, of course, he naturally appreciated, but just 
 as naturally it procured him envy, jealousy, enmity. A 
 hostile critic wrote in some paper: "Yesterday, Monsieur 
 Legouve gave us two scenes from Racine, his voice as 
 sepulchral as ever." A good-natured friend, Parseval- 
 Grandmaison^", the elegant poet, seeing the article, in- 
 stantly says to himself, "Poor Legouve will be put out 
 by this slander. Really I must run and console him a 
 \ittle." 
 
 He finds my father stretched on the sofa, and looking 
 decidedly out of sorts. 
 
THE VOICE. 33 
 
 " Ah ! my dear Parse val, is that you ? " 
 
 " Hello ! Legouve. What 's the matter? A little sick, 
 eh?" 
 
 **No — o — throat a little sore — that 's all ! But 'say, 
 Parseval, \vhat do you think of my voice ? ' ' 
 
 "I think it is a splendid voice — a first-class voice ! " 
 
 "Yes, yes — but how would you characterize it? What 
 is its style? Its quality? Would you call it — hem — a 
 brilliant voice?" 
 
 "Brilliant well, no. Brilliant is not exactly the 
 
 epithet by which I would characterize your voice. I 
 should rather call it a sonorous voice." 
 
 "Sonorous — that's it, isn't it? Mine is a sonorous 
 voice ? ' ' 
 
 "Well — though your voice is decidedly a sonorous 
 roice, sonorous is not exactly the best term to describe 
 it. Perhaps it would be better to call your voice a grave 
 voice." 
 
 " Grave well ! Grave be it. But not dismal ? " 
 
 " Dismal ! Oh, not at all dismal ! By no manner of 
 means dismal ! — However — occasionally " 
 
 " But you can't call it a hollow voice, eh ? or a croaking 
 voice, or a cavernous voice, or ? " 
 
 " Certainly not ! Neither hollow, nor croaking, nor 
 cavernous ! Far from it ! Still " 
 
 "Enough!" cried my father, bursting into a merry 
 laugh. "I see you have not only read this infernal critic's 
 article, but you actually believe his criticism ! Sepulchral 
 is the epithet you are looking for, is n't it ? Ha ! ha ! ha ! " 
 
 The story is not without its moral. From that day my 
 father was exceedingly careful and even cautious regarding 
 the use of his low notes; by mingling them judiciously 
 with the two other registers, he at last succeeded in reach- 
 
 C 
 
34 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 ing that natural variety of intonations which is at once a 
 charm for the hearer and a rest for the reader. 
 
 But' careful efforts towards effecting this judicious min- 
 gling, are not the only exercises the voice must undergo. 
 A voice, to be properly trained, requires continual practice, 
 constant orderly work. Systematic practice makes weak 
 voices strong, stiff voices flexible, harsh voices soft — it acts, 
 in short, on the speaking voice exactly as systematic musi- 
 cal practice acts on the singing voice. It has been even 
 said of some artists — Duprez^^, for instance — that they 
 have made themselves a voice. The expression, of course, 
 is not literally correct : we can never make ourselves a 
 voice, if nature does not give us one. If this could be done, 
 none of us would be without a voice. Nobody would ever 
 lose his voice, if he could only make himself a new one 
 whenever he pleased. But the expression is perfectly cor- 
 rect, if we give it its evident meaning. We can improve 
 our voice to such a degree that it might be called a new 
 one, that you could scarcely recognize it. We can give it 
 body, brilliancy, grace, and this, not only by the regular 
 gymnastic practice for strengthening the organ, but also by 
 training it into a certain method of successfully attacking 
 the sounds. What is clearly meant by ?fiaking a voice 
 is : careful study often gives an artist notes that he had 
 not at all at first. And this is perfectly true. One day, 
 Madame Malibran ^^, singing the famous rondo in La Son- 
 nambula, actually sent us into ecstasies by thrilling on high 
 D, after starting from D three octaves below ! Had she 
 acquired these three octaves from nature ? Not at all ! To 
 diligent work alone, and study and practice and patience, 
 was she indebted for a good many extra notes. 
 
 After the concert, I remember it like yesterday, some 
 of us crowded around her and naturally expressed our 
 
THE VOICE. 35 
 
 admiration for her high D. She replied with a pleasant 
 laugh : 
 
 ** Ah, I have been looking long enough for that same 
 high D ! A full month at least have I been on its track ! 
 Everywhere did I search for it ! Dressing and undressing, 
 day and night, combing and washing, and one morning 
 just as I was putting on my shoe what should I find inside 
 but my high D! " 
 
 This shows us how art not only teaches us to govern our 
 dominions well, but also actually how to extend their fron- 
 tiers 
 
. CHAPTER IV. 
 
 TAKING BREATH. 
 
 THE second point to which I wish to call your attention 
 is how to take breath when you read. At first sight it 
 would certainly seem that if there is a natural act in the 
 world, an act with which art can have nothing whatever to 
 do, that act is the act of taking breath. Breathing is living, 
 and we breathe as unconsciously as we live. Be assured, 
 however, that we can never read well if we do not take 
 our breath well, which is a thing we can never do without 
 first learning how to do it. In fact, to know how to take 
 his breath properly is one of the most unusual qualifications 
 of a reader. Before you give way to your surprise, let me 
 explain what I mean. 
 
 When we breathe as we ordinarily do, the air, entering 
 our lungs, leaves them like a gentle current of water issu- 
 ing from a spring-well, continuously, insensibly, regularly. 
 But would this quiet flow of air through the windpipe be 
 enough to put the vocal chords in vibration ? Not at all. 
 They would remain just as mute as a piano-string when we 
 do not touch the key. Air is quite as necessary to the 
 vocal apparatus as fingers to the piano. The air must ex- 
 ert a pressure in order to produce a sound. 
 
 Some of you have probably heard an aeolian harp. What 
 causes its strings to vibrate? You place it in a window- 
 frame, between the lower sash and the sill. If there is but 
 a slight current of air, the harp is mute. It is only when 
 
 36 
 
TAKING BREATH. 37 
 
 the current condenses and wind is produced that the strings 
 resound. The same phenomenon occurs whenever we 
 speak. We condense, we compress the air as it comes 
 from our lungs, we force it as it struggles in our windpipe, 
 and speech is the result of the shock. Now what have we 
 been doing? We have simply — to say it in a word or 
 two — we have simply been expending more air than is 
 required for a single act of ordinary respiration. The 
 comparison of the flowing spring is now no longer correct ; 
 we must rather think of water discharged by a force- 
 pump, with greater pressure, greater density, greater rapid- 
 ity. This is a great modification of the ordinary conditions 
 of breathing. We can give only what we have. To ex- 
 pend more, we must possess more. The little reservoir of 
 air that would be quite sufficient to supply the nornial and 
 insensible act of breathing, is evidently far from sufficient 
 to satisfy the demands made by the energetic actions of 
 speech. We must therefore establish a balance between 
 our debits and our c7-edits. We must keep a larger stock 
 on hand. And for this purpose we must draw continual 
 checks on the bank itself, that is to say, on the atmosphere 
 that surrounds us. Drawing these checks is taking breath. 
 Breathing well, therefore, consists of the harmonious per- 
 formance of two separate actions — aspiration or taking 
 bieath, and respiration or exhaling breath. Inhaling is 
 collecting, storing our goods away; exhaling is parting 
 with them, using them up. 
 
 These are two different arts ; to inhale well is an art, to 
 exhale well is an art. Now what is the chief point to be 
 observed in the art of inhaling ? Simply this : we must 
 take breath by means of the base of our lungs, we must 
 employ the diaphragm itself to perform the operation. If 
 to inhale we employ only the upper portion of our lungs, 
 4 
 
38 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 we take in but a small stock of air. We never fill up our 
 magazine. We hardly fill a third of it. What is the con- 
 sequence? Our stock runs out quickly, too quickly, so 
 that, if we have a long passage to read, we resemble the man 
 who started on a journey across the desert with his water- 
 pitcher only half full. We want air; we can't do without 
 air ; we must turn back then and get air — a great fatigue 
 for yourself, and for your hearers too, as you shall find 
 presently. 
 
 The first duty, therefore, of a reader who has some 
 serious work on hand, is, at the very beginning, to take a 
 good deep inspiration so as to give his lungs an abundant 
 supply. Then comes the second part of the perform- 
 ance — a far more difficult one — the paying out. A bad 
 reader never inhales enough, and always exhales too much 
 — that is, he wastes an ill-supplied store without order or 
 measure. He squanders his money lavishly, like the prod- 
 igal son, expending it on trifles, instead of distributing it 
 with forethought, with science — in a word, he is totally 
 unable to husband it habitually and systematically, so as 
 to be always ready to display it magnificently on the grand 
 occasions. 
 
 The result is inevitable ; it happens as a matter of course. 
 We see it every day. The reader or the speaker, like 
 certain actors or singers, is obliged to make a constant 
 appeal to the bellows, to take those noisy, wheezy, hoarse 
 catches of breath, so well known in theatrical language 
 as gasps — more painful even to the heaier than to the 
 performer. 
 
 A certain singer, in other respects really eminent, had 
 this fault. He took in breath every moment, until this 
 double action of the lungs, half singing half hissing, at 
 last became unsupportable. He perceived it, however, at 
 
TAKING BREATH. 39 
 
 last, himself, and corrected it — a proof that such a fault 
 can be corrected. 
 
 Stockhausen, '^ a real artist, astonished the Swiss 
 guides by never allowing himself to be put out of breath 
 by the hardest feats of climbing. ** It was quite a simple 
 matter," said he to me one day; **1 know exactly when 
 to take in my breath and when to let it out." Rubini** the 
 famous singer reached the highest eminence in this pecu- 
 liar art. He was never heard to take breath. How did 
 he manage it? A little anecdote may explain the secret. 
 
 Talma when still young was playing in Diderot's'*" Pere 
 de famille. Coming to the famous but rather lengthy 
 passage, ^^ Fifteen hundred francs a year, and my Sophie,''^ 
 etc., he starts off at a tremendous pace, cries, yells, gesticu- 
 lates — but he has hardly left the stage when, completely 
 out of breath, he stops, leans against a wing for support, 
 and rests there a few minutes panting, puffing, and blowing 
 like an overworked ox. 
 
 '* Simpleton ! " cries Mole, glancing at him with some 
 contempt, ''yet nothing less than tragedy will go down 
 with you ! Come to my room to-morrow, and let me show 
 you how to be passionate without splitting your lungs." 
 
 Talma went to his room, but, whether the master lacked 
 patience or the pupil docility, the lesson did not seem to 
 improve matters. 
 
 There was at that time in the theatre an actor named 
 Dorival^^, who, though thin, consumptive-looking, and 
 weak-voiced, managed to play certain tragic parts with 
 some success. 
 
 ** How does the confounded fellow manage it?" asked 
 Talma of himself. "I am ten times stronger, yet he gets 
 through his work with ten times less fatigue ! I must ask 
 him for his secret ! " 
 
40 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 He asks, but Dorival puts him off by a reply altogether 
 too fawning to be without a certain smack of jealousy. 
 
 "Oh! Monsieur Talma, you are too successful a trage- 
 dian to stand in need of any poor lesson of mine! " 
 
 ** You refuse, eh?" says Talma; ''all right! But," he 
 adds in an underbreath, " I shall get at that secret of yours 
 or know for what ! ' ' 
 
 One evening, when Dorival was playing Chdiillon in Vol- 
 taire's" famous tragedy of Zaire, what does young Talma 
 do but ensconce himself in the prompter's box — to see with- 
 out any danger of being seen. There, wrapped up in com- 
 plete obscurity and silent as a wild beast ready for the 
 spring, he spies, he pries, he notes, he marks, he watches 
 and waits. But he has not to wait very long. At the end 
 of the well-known passage in the second act, he suddenly 
 quits his hiding-place, exclaiming : ''Hurrah ! I 've got you 
 now!" 
 
 What had he discovered? Nothing more or less than 
 this : that all Dorival' s art depended on his knowing how 
 to take breath. And in what did that knowledge consist ? 
 "He always made sure" (I am copying Talma's own 
 words) " to take breath just before his lungs were entirely 
 exhausted of air; and, in order to effectively conceal his 
 continuous inhalations, which would have broken up his 
 speech and even interrupted the current of his emotion, 
 he took in breath more particularly before the «'s or /?'s 
 or ^'s, never before the /'s or u'?,, that is to say, only at 
 the very places where the mouth, already open, permitted 
 him to breathe so lightly as never to be heard by the audi- 
 ence." 
 
 It is easy to see what an immense part the art of breath- 
 ing plays in elocution. The rules for taking breath are, in 
 fact, the only rules that we must never violate. The actor, 
 
TAKING BREATH. 41 
 
 once fairly started on a veliement passage, whirled away by 
 passion, anger, grief, may forget the laws of punctuation, 
 may treat commas and periods as disrespectfully as if such 
 .very necessary elements in the art of printing never existed, 
 may dash madly through a field of \Yords as wild and as 
 headstrong as a runaway horse, but one thing he must not 
 do — he must never run himself out of l)reath. He may 
 indeed pretend to lose his breath, and no doubt often does 
 so with decided effect; but a true actor never has a readier 
 stock of breath on hand than when he seems to have com- 
 pletely run himself out of it. 
 
 All his rules on this subject Talma reduced to one strik- 
 ing maxim : 
 
 ^* Every artist that lets himself run out of breath is noth- 
 ing more than mediocre. ' ' 
 
 Here you may no doubt object, and say: the art of 
 breathing is of course all very well for actors, but now the 
 question concerns not acting but reading. 
 
 My reply is : this talent is even more necessary to the 
 reader than to the actor. We. must never forget that the 
 actor, no matter how long or important his part may be, 
 has always his breathing spells, his moments of suspension, 
 and can easily rest himself while the others are speaking ; 
 the very gestures even by which he accompanies his words 
 assist his voice in giving these words their true and full 
 value. But the reader not unfrequently reads for hours 
 without a single interruption, and the motionlessness of 
 his body compels him to rely for the proper effect on his 
 voice alone. If you take all this into consideration, you 
 will hardly say that the art is useless which teaches him to 
 husband this priceless treasure, breath, a plentiful supply 
 of which can alone carry him unexhausted and uninjured 
 to the very end of his career. 
 4* 
 
42 THE ART OF READING 
 
 While on this subject, I will just call your attention tc 
 a little experiment in the science of economy as applied 
 to breathing. Take a lighted candle and, standing pretty 
 close to it, sing the note do. The light is hardly affected. 
 But, instead of a single note, sing the whole octave, and 
 you will see how at every note the light flickers and trem- 
 bles. Well, Delle Sedie^^, the singer, often ran up and 
 down the whole gamut without making the light quiver 
 once. How so? you will naturally ask. By simply never 
 allowing more breath to escape than was absolutely neces- 
 sary to emit the note ; the air, employed in forming the 
 note, had too much to do to become wind : to form the 
 sound gave it sufficient employment. 
 
 Now, on the contrary, what do you do — .1 mean, of 
 course, what do you and I do ? We waste the wind, we 
 scatter it right and left, we fritter away our store. 
 
 Our own elocution rule against this prodigality is a good 
 one, and it is so easily remembered that, with a slight 
 change, it might be profitably extended far beyond the 
 field of mere elocution : 
 
 Never in any action of our lives should we expend 7nore 
 force than is absolutely necessary to accoinplish it. All the 
 emotions of the soul are treasures. Let us always carefully 
 economize them^ until the moment comes to employ them to 
 advantage. 
 
 How many of us use up in little pets of impatience, in 
 little puerile acts of peevishness and irritation that invalu- 
 able treasure — anger — so sacred, so forcible, so powerful 
 when it can be called indignation ! 
 
 A few concluding observations may be useful to the 
 student of reading. If you desire to inhale and exhale 
 freely and without much effort, accustom yourself to using 
 a high seat. Doubled up in an arm-chair, you can never 
 
TAKING BREATH. 43 
 
 breathe from the base of your lungs. I will even add, sit 
 up straight. A stooping man can never breathe properly, 
 and as often as you can, keep your back supported. Often 
 and often, when reading in public and beginning to feel 
 somewhat fatigued both in brain and voice, I manage to 
 cool the one and to rest the other by simply lifting my 
 head gently and stretching myself a little backwards over 
 my chair. The proper balance is instantly re-established, 
 my lungs resume their easy play, and my head feels as 
 clear and as easy as ever. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 A PRACTICAL LESSON. 
 
 THE art of taking breath is so important that I do not 
 like to quit the subject without giving you what may 
 be called a practical lesson. I hope you will find it useful 
 and instructive, as it certainly is curious and even unique. 
 
 Madame Talma ^'^ had obtained an immense reputation 
 as Cassandra in Lemercier's*" well-known tragedy oi Aga- 
 memnon. 
 
 In her '^ Memoirs," in order to give her readers an idea 
 of the conscientious care with which she prepared that part 
 even in the slightest particulars, she transcribes a page or 
 two from her note-book. These remarks of hers I wish 
 you to examine. 
 
 After quoting a long passage in full, fifteen lines, she 
 takes each phrase separately, and checks it off with a note 
 as follows : 
 
 Tu n' en crois pas le Dieu dontje suis inspiree. 
 
 (Thou dost not believe in the God by whom I am inspired.) 
 
 Note. Here no more being required to complete the 
 sense, I can take a full breath. 
 
 A V oracle trop vrai, par ma bouche dicte, 
 (To the most true oracle dictated by my lips,) 
 Note. Here only a quarter breath, the sense being sus- 
 pended. 
 
 // attacha le doute et VincredulitL 
 
 (He would yield nothing but doubt and incredulity.) 
 
 Note. Meaning complete, full breath. 
 
 44 
 
A PRACTICAL LESSON. 45 
 
 Amantc d* Apollon, 
 (Though beloved of Apollo,) 
 
 Note. Quarter breath, this being only a preparation 
 for what is to follow. 
 
 a sa flamme immortelle 
 (to his immortal flame) * 
 Note. To breathe here insensibly, and so facilitate the 
 delivery of the rest of the sentence. 
 
 Depuis que ma froideur se montra si rede lie, 
 (My coldness having proved too rebellious,) 
 Note. A quarter breath, to separate it from what fol- 
 lows, naturally but not too coldly. 
 
 Ce Dieu 
 
 (The God) 
 
 Note. Breath insensible. 
 
 me retira son favorable appui, 
 (withdrew from me his favorable regards,) 
 Note. Quarter breath. 
 
 II m^ accabla des maux que je pleure aujourd^hui; 
 (And overwhelmed me with evils that I am now bewailing ;) 
 Note. Half breath, the sense being nearly complete. 
 
 Mes yeux 
 (My eyes) 
 
 Note. Insensible breath, so as to be able to manage 
 the rest of the sentence with ease. 
 
 ont vu perir ma f ami lie immolee. 
 (have seen my whole family doomed to destruction.) 
 Note. Half breath, to bring out fully the succeeding 
 reflexion. 
 
 Que suis-je ? 
 (What am I now ?) 
 
 Note. A half breath. 
 
46 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 Une ombre errante aux cnfers appelee. 
 (A flitting ghost so on to wander on the Stygian shore.) 
 Note. A half breath, not to crowd the images. 
 
 Z' heure fatale appro che ; 
 (The fatal hour draws nigh;) 
 
 Note. A full breath, to manage the transition. 
 
 Adieu, fleuves s acres, 
 (Sacred streams, adieu !) 
 Note. A quarter breath, to separate, but not too abruptly^ 
 the following apostrophe. 
 
 Ondes du Simois ! 
 (Waters of the SimoTs !) 
 Note. Quarter breath. 
 
 Sur vos bords riverh, 
 (On your treasured shores^ 
 Note. Half-quarter breath, to mark the incidental phrase. 
 
 Vous ne me verrezplus, 
 (Never again shall you see me,) 
 
 Note. Breath insensible. 
 
 comme en nos jojirs propices, 
 (as in those happy days,) 
 Note. Breath insensible, to maintain all the strength re- 
 quired for the rest of the sentence. 
 
 Parer d,e nceuds de fleurs 
 (Decking with garlands gay,) 
 Note. Insensible breath. 
 
 V autel de sacrifices ; 
 
 (the sacrificial altar;) 
 Note. Full breath, the meaning being complete. Be- 
 sides, a little time is required for passing naturally to a 
 new idea. 
 
A PRACTICAL LESSON. 47 
 
 Et ma voiXf 
 
 (And my voice,) 
 
 Note. Insensible breath. 
 
 chez les morts, ou bientotje descends, 
 (among the dead where I presently shall be,) 
 Note. Half-quarter breath, on account of the inversion. 
 
 Au bruit de V Achiron 
 
 (With the wailing flow of the Acheron) 
 
 Note. Half-quarter breath, so as to maintain the voice 
 in all its energy to the very last words. 
 
 melera ses accents. 
 
 (will mingle its sadder accents.) 
 
 Many will no doubt skip this chapter as useless, perhaps 
 senseless, but to others it will suggest ideas fertile as well 
 as novel. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 PR O NUNC I A TION. 
 
 FROM the world of sounds let us now pass to the world 
 of words. We left off at the vowels ; suppose we try 
 to unite them with the cpnsonants. 
 
 The consonants are the solid framework of the word ; 
 they are its bones. From the consonants we can recon- 
 struct the word itself, just as Cuvier used to reconstruct the 
 animals. 
 
 It is the intimate union between the vowels and the con- 
 sonants that constitutes pronunciation. There is no such 
 hing as pronouncing a consonant by itself, and even the 
 vowel, though it forms the sound that we emit, does not 
 foriii the word that we pronounce. 
 
 On the clearness of our pronunciation depends the clear- 
 ness of our discourse. In fact, too much cannot be said of 
 good pronunciation. It is the main point in our delivery ; 
 on it depends the very life of our words. Of pronunci- 
 ation therefore we should know the precise, the exact rules. 
 The rules touching the vowels are indeed simple enough ; 
 in fact they may be all reduced to a single one : give your 
 voivels the intonation accepted in Paris. 
 
 With regard to the vowel sounds Paris is a merciless 
 despot, and admits of no appeal. Provincial France, 
 especially in the south, almost always gives the vowels a 
 twang that to Parisian ears borders on the ridiculous. Of 
 this I could give you many a striking example ; one must 
 be sufficient. 
 
 48 
 
PRONUNCIATION. ' 49 
 
 Only a short time ago, one of our most eminent orators, 
 in an attack on some minister or other, displayed a nerve, 
 a fiery impassioned eloquence seldom before equalled, cer- 
 tainly never surpassed. All at once what should be heard 
 in the midst of one of his ringing sentences but ^^Chambre 
 hotte^^ instead of haute; pretty soon ^^fantommes'^ was 
 heard instead of ^^fantomeSj^^ and lastly ^^en?iees^^ for 
 ^^annees.^' People begin to look around and smile, even 
 some little coughs were heard ; the flow of the discourse 
 was interrupted, and its general effect decidedly injured. 
 But, instead of being an orator of the first rank, suppose 
 the gentleman to be one of only moderate ability, or a 
 stranger whose faults the public would not be over anxious 
 to excuse, would not grins, and whispers, and even jeering 
 laughter have been likely to greet every new appearance 
 of the fatal vowel ? Would the orator's arguments have 
 been listened to ? No ; nothing but his accent would 
 be regarded. The very best efforts of his unquestioned 
 talents would have hardly gained him anything like a 
 patient hearing. 
 
 Within the last few days, a young man from the prov- 
 inces, full of talent and not without a spark of real 
 genius, begged me to give him a few hints on the art of 
 reading in public. . 
 
 "Let me hear you recite one of Fontaine's fables," was 
 my reply. 
 
 He began : 
 
 ^^Du pahiis d^unjeu7ie lapin " 
 
 \ inly he pronounced it 
 
 ^^Du pdlais (funjeune Idpin " 
 
 I stopped him right off. 
 
 " First go and learn the proper sound of the ^'s," said 
 I ; " then we shall see what else may be done." 
 5 D 
 
50 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 Everywhere but at Paris will you find this endemic and 
 epidemic alteration or rather peculiar sound of the vowels. 
 Sometimes it is the e^ sometimes the o, and sometimes the 
 u; but it is always a vowel that is disfigured. In Paris 
 even, the laboring-classes and the people generally of infe- 
 rior education often give the vowels a vulgar sound ; how 
 often do we hear chaquin, for instance, instead of chacun ) 
 If you ever intend to read in public, therefore, you cannot 
 be too careful in practising yourselves beforehand in giving 
 each vowel its proper intonation. Remember that a short 
 accent wrongly used for a long one, or a circumflex for an 
 acute, is a misfortune quite sufficient in itself to spoil the 
 best sentence. 
 
 As to the consonants, the art of pronouncing them per- 
 fectly is the art of articulating them perfectly. There is 
 no art more useful, but it is one that is by no means easy 
 of acquirement. Few people possess from nature perfect 
 powers of articulation. With some it is too strong, with 
 others too weak, with many indistinct. These defects 
 can be remedied by systematic labor, and by that alone. 
 How? you naturally ask. Well, here is one way, very in- 
 genious and effective, and yet extremely simple and emi- 
 nently practicable. You wish, let us suppose, to confide 
 a secret to a friend ; but you are afraid of being over- 
 heard, the door being open and somebody listening in the 
 next room. What would you do? Walk up to your friend 
 and whisper the secret into his ear? Not at all. You 
 might be caught in the act, and so excite suspicion. What 
 should you do? I will tell you, and, in doing so, I quote 
 the exact words of that master of masters, Regnier : 
 
 "You face your, friend exactly, and, pronouncing your 
 words distinctly but in an under-breath, you commission 
 your articulations to convey them to your friend's eyes 
 
PRONUNCIATION. • 5I 
 
 rather than to his ears, for he is as carefully watching ho\^ 
 you speak as he is intently listening to what you say. Ar- 
 ticulation, having here a double duty to perform, that of 
 sound as well as its own peculiar function, is compelled as 
 it were to dwell strongly on each syllable so as to land it 
 safely within the intelligence of your hearer." 
 
 This is an infallible means of correcting all the defects 
 and faults of your articulation. It is at once an exercise 
 and a test ; if you don't articulate well, your friend will 
 not understand you. After a very few months' steady 
 practice at this exercise for a few hours a day, you will 
 find that your most obdurate articulatory muscles become 
 flexible as well as strong, that they rise elastically and re- 
 spond harmoniously to every movement of the thought and 
 to every difficulty of the pronunciation.* 
 
 The part played in reading by articulation is very great. 
 It is articulation, and articulation alone, that gives clear- 
 ness, energy, passion, vehemence. So great is its power 
 that it can fully compensate for a feeble voice even before 
 a large assembly. Actors of the first order have been al- 
 most without a voice. Potier"^ had no voice. Monvel*^ 
 the famous Monvel, had no voice, he had not even teeth ! 
 But his audience never lost a word, and never did artist 
 produce a more pathetic effect. How ? By the perfection 
 of his articulation. 
 
 Andrieux^ was one of the most finished readers I ever 
 heard. His voice was worse than weak; it was feeble, 
 ragged, husky. How did he win such triumphs in spite 
 
 * Regnier's method is in fact the one usually employed in teaching 
 the deaf and dumb to speak. The master pronounces the words before 
 them with his lips, tongue, and teeth — no sound, no voice, nothing 
 but a strongly accented articulation. The deaf-mute reads the word 
 as it issues noiselessly from the master's lips. 
 
52 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 of such serious drawbacks? Splendid articulation again j 
 By making you listen to him he made you hear him. His 
 incomparable articulation made not to listen a matter of 
 impossibility. 
 
 Sometimes a few of the resources of articulation are re- 
 vealed by a fortunate hoarseness. Bouffe ** was playing one 
 of his great creations, Pere Grandet, in the Miser's Daugh- 
 ter. At one of the most affecting points in the play, where 
 the old miser suddenly discovers that he is robbed, the 
 actor began to cry and lament as usual, but, all at once 
 his voice failed him, every sound expired on his lips, and 
 there he was, compelled to recite his words actually in 
 dumb show ! What was the consequence ? He was actu- 
 ally more natural, more affecting, and far more impressive 
 by being compelled to make distinct articulation supply 
 the place of indistinct sound ! 
 
 Without a voice, of course, we cannot speak, but the 
 voice alone is so far from being sufficient in elocution that 
 to many readers, orators, and actors the very copiousness, 
 fullness, and richness of their organ are likely to become 
 rather an inconvenience than an advantage. Unless they 
 are extremely careful in their articulation, the word is 
 swamped in the sound. The vowels swallow up the con- 
 sonants. These gentlemen speak, read, and recite with so 
 much loudness and resonance that it is often as difficult to 
 hear what they say as it is to catch the words of an orator 
 holding forth in a hall of bad acoustic properties. 
 
 At times too a silly fashion suppresses the articulation. 
 It is not a hundred years ago since the Parisian dandies sup- 
 pressed the r. Almost as listless as the cockney "swells" 
 of London, who to-day say laud for lord, and pawk for 
 park, vewy for very and wipe for ripe, they never sounded 
 
PR O NUNC I A TION 5 3 
 
 the r at the end of a syllable or before a consonant. An 
 old frequenter of the Theatre- Fr ant; ais^^ tells me he remem- 
 bers as many as three distinct modes of articulation capri- 
 ciously affected by our Parisian fops. 
 
 A sensible man has one mode of articulation and one 
 only, namely : always to pronounce his words in such a 
 manner as to be readily understood, but never in such a 
 ma?iner as to excite remark. 
 5* 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 SOME PECULIAR DEFECTS IN ARTICULATION. 
 
 BESIDES the general defects of indistinctness, mispro- 
 nunciation, weakness or harshness of voice, etc., there 
 are other imperfections in articulation which cannot be 
 passed by unnoticed. They are chiefly three: lisping, 
 ughing (there is no English word for grass eyement, a thick 
 pronunciation of the r rather peculiar to Frenchmen), and 
 stuttering. 
 
 Lisping is pronouncing s like th in the word that; it pro- 
 ceeds from allowing the tongue to pass the teeth when we 
 pronounce s. It is sometimes the result of an organic de- 
 fect, but it springs oftenest from a bad habit confirmed by 
 custom. The worst feature in lisping is that it gives an air 
 of silliness to our most serious moments. Here is a case in 
 point. • 
 
 In his younger days Regnier was assigned the part of a 
 simpleton in some play or other. Of how he should get 
 through such a role with anything like success he had not 
 the faintest idea, and all his reflexions on the subject 
 ended in nothing practicable. He was almost in despair, 
 when, happening to call into some store one day, he saw a 
 purchaser there lisping so outrageously that the attendants 
 had all they could do to keep their faces straight. 
 
 *'The very man I want ! " says Regnier to himself; "that's 
 the model I have to copy ! ' ' 
 
 It was a most happy thought. His imitation of a lisper 
 
 54 
 
SOME PECULIAR DEFECTS. 55 
 
 was so natural and at the same time judicious that hia 
 success as a simpleton was immense. 
 
 Even this little anecdote should be enough to convince 
 you that if inclined to this defect you should get rid of 
 it as soon as possible. The task is by no means difficult. 
 You have only to practise pretty regularly and for some 
 time, giving s its own sound by pressing the top of your 
 tongue against the inside of the lower, not the upper, front 
 teeth. This will accustom the tongue to keep within pre- 
 cise bounds ; and custom will soon become second nature. 
 
 The r is mispronounced in several ways. English ex- 
 quisites, as already remarked, sound it somewhat like the 
 English w ; they say wing for ring and wubber for rubber. 
 Many English and American people too, who are too sen- 
 sible to be exquisites, mispronounce the r by hardly pro- 
 nouncing it at all ; they say wu' Id and lau^ d for world 3.nd 
 lord, imitating unconsciously the negroes of the Southern 
 States. The French mispronunciation of the r is different 
 altogether. It comes from viciously rendering the r, not 
 with the tip of the tongue, as they should do, vibrating it 
 quickly against the palate, but by lazily pressing the root 
 of the tongue against the throat. To pronounce the r well 
 we must strike the edge of the palate close to the teeth 
 with the tip of the tongue. To do it very well we must, 
 as we say, roll the r. There is no denying that it is a dif- 
 ficult letter to pronounce, and one of the last that children 
 succeed in mastering. The defect, therefore, is extremely 
 common in France. Almost every Parisian mispronounces 
 his r's in spite of himself; the Marseillians are still worse, 
 though it must certainly be admitted that the people of 
 South France generally pronounce the troublesome letter 
 exceedingly well. 
 
 One of the inconveniences of this vicious utterance is 
 
56 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 to make your language dull, heavy, and too full of dis 
 agreeable guttural sounds ; another is to completely dis • 
 qualify you from singing an Italian song. Italian ears 
 abominate this French cacophony. They cannot bear it. 
 Alizard^^, a celebrated opera singer, possessing one of the 
 finest bass voices I ever heard, was obliged to decline a 
 splendid engagement in Italy simply because his r's always 
 came from his throat. Imagine his despair. But an actor 
 cured him as he had cured himself. By what means? 
 By the application of an idea of Talma's, who had him- 
 self labored under the same trouble. The two letters 
 d and /, formed at the end of the tongue, are easily and 
 naturally pronounced by everybody. Talma's idea was 
 first to pronounce these two letters rapidly and alter- 
 nately ; as de te, de te, etc. Then by degrees joining / 
 to them, he pronounced the new combinations also rapidly 
 and alternately, dre tre, dre tre^ etc. By this contrivance 
 it struck him, that he could fish up the letter r from the 
 depths of the throat where it seemed to prefer keeping 
 itself; that he could compel it, as it were, to answer the 
 call of its companions inviting it to the dance. Imagine 
 a young girl — excuse the oddness of the comparison — a 
 timid, shrinking young girl, hiding herself in a corner of 
 the ball-room, but called out by her companions, who drag 
 her forcibly and merrily into the middle of the circling 
 throng. Soon, however, one friend slips away, then 
 another, and another, so that at last our modest, timid, 
 shy last comer finds herself unconsciously dancing and 
 dancing well without the protection of any participating 
 companions. That is exactly what Talma did. He first 
 dropped the d and then the /; instead of saying dre tre, 
 dre ire, he said re re, re re ; and kept on doing this so 
 persistently that at last the r, having been well accustomed 
 
SOME PECULIAR DEFECTS. 57 
 
 to vibrate with the others, had no difficulty in vibrating all 
 alone. 
 
 A well-known actor of the day amused me very much 
 once by telling me about another contrivance, an inven- 
 tion of his own, by which he had cured himself of this 
 defect. He was young, not without talent, but one day 
 he found himself deeply immersed in two very different 
 pursuits, both equally difficult, though by no means 
 equally interesting. His thoughts by day and his dreams 
 by night were almost equally engrossed in an endless chase 
 after two objects — the rolling r, and the hand of a young 
 lady whom he loved to distraction. Six months' hardest 
 and most determined efforts seemed to be quite as fruitless 
 in one direction as in the other; the rolling r and the 
 lovely creature were both equally obstinate. At last, one 
 evening, after some hours' tenderest supplications and pro- 
 testations, he succeeded in touching the stubborn heart — 
 the young lady smiled and said "yes." Intoxicated with. 
 joy he leaves the room he knows not how, tears down- 
 stairs four steps at a time, and cries aloud as he passes the 
 janitor's room : 
 
 *'Pull the rrope, if you please, and open the doorr ! " 
 
 Oh, glorious surprise ! The r's in rope and door rang 
 out as pure and as true and as vibrating as any that had 
 ever come from the richest Italian organ ! But a sudden 
 chill strikes him — Perhaps it is only a chance blow, a 
 lucky shot ! Try again ! 
 
 "Rrope, if you please ! " 
 
 The same splendid success ! No doubt possible ! The 
 rolling r is his own at last ! And to whom is he indebted 
 for the inestimable fortune ? To his own dearly loved one 
 and to nobody else ! It was the transports of successful 
 love that had wrought the miracle ! But would it last ?. 
 
58 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 When his emotions would have subsided, would that fat, 
 greasy, lazy, detested r turn up again ? 
 
 This was the question he asked himself continually as he 
 hurried homewards along the silent street. But by way of 
 answering it, and mortally afraid of losing his conquest, he 
 kept continually repeating in a loud voice : 
 
 '* Rrope, if you please ! Pull the rrope, if you please ! 
 The doorr, the rrope, if you please ! The rrope, the 
 doorr, if you please ! " 
 
 Suddenly a new incident. As he turned a street-corner, 
 what should jump out of the sewer but an enormous rat. 
 A rat ! Another r ! He strings it on at once to his pre- 
 vious conquests, and unites all three into one glorious whole ! 
 
 "A rrat ! a rrope ! a doorr ! Pull the rrope ! Open the 
 doorr ! A great rrat ! A strrong rrope ! An enorrmous 
 rrrat!" 
 
 He never went home till morning. How the r's rolled 
 out, and- the streets rang again during the rest of that event- 
 ful night ! He marched as if in a grand triumphal proces- 
 sion ! He had gained two magnificent victories. The 
 adored Parisian fair one, and the treasured Italian r were 
 now his own forevermore ! 
 
nmm of 
 Kmmm of dramatic art 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 STUTTERING. 
 
 STUTTERING is a more serious defect, more stubborn, 
 more rebellious, and of a more particular nature. It 
 is a failing at once material and spiritual, mechanical and 
 intellectual. It no doubt often proceeds from some mal- 
 conformation — when of course nothing is left for us but 
 to apply to the doctors ; but no doubt too it often proceeds 
 from lack of intellectual culture, and then some attempt at 
 its remedy falls somewhat within our own province. 
 
 People often stammer and stutter because their minds are 
 stammering and stuttering, because they themselves don't 
 exactly know what they mean or what they want, because 
 they are too timorous, or too angry, or in too much of a 
 hurry. Impatience, timidity, want of precision in ideas — 
 these are the usual causes of stuttering and stammering, 
 but these failings are far from being without a remedy. 
 Accustom yourself to speak slowly, with deliberation, only 
 when you are complete master of yourself, when you have 
 made up your mind definitely on what you are going to say. 
 
 A distinguished singer, whom I could easily name, stam- 
 mers slightly when he speaks, though he never stammers 
 when he sings. Why so ? Simply because when he sings 
 he is sure of his ground. As long as his words are united 
 to his notes, previous practice, labor, study, custom, have 
 made him a complete master of his voice and utterance ; 
 but the instant he begins to speak, the natural oversensi- 
 
 59 
 
60 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 tiveness of his disposition attacks him, overcomes him, and 
 surrenders him up an easy prey to all his uncertainties of 
 pronunciation. The artist vanishes, the man remains, and 
 the stammerer as before turns *' right side up." 
 
 As for physical or material stuttering, arising from some 
 natural defect or impediment, it is only the doctors, as 1 
 have just stated, that can undertake to cure it. 
 
 Though the stutterer generally finds a difficulty before 
 all the letters without exception, he often finds some fat 
 more refractory than others ; the rest he may overcome, 
 but these always bring him to a dead halt, just as certain 
 obstacles always stop timid horses. On this point I can 
 give you a little anecdote. 
 
 About twenty years ago, in conjunction with Scribe *^ I 
 wrote a play, Doigts de Fee (Fairy Fingers), in which one 
 of the characters was to be a stutterer. He was to be 
 comical, to create merriment, but by no means to be a 
 buffoon, and even at times we wanted him to be decidedly 
 affecting. Got, of the ThMfre-Fran^ais, accepted the 
 part without hesitation, but no sooner had he begun to 
 study it than he found himself in a state of some embar- 
 rassment. A mere pendant to Brid^ oison^^ was, of course, 
 not to be thought of; but how could he succeed in excit- 
 ing interest, emotion, pathos, and at the same time always 
 maintain the comically ridiculous side of his character? 
 
 One day, however, he arrives at the rehearsal in great 
 spirits. 
 
 "All right!" said he to me. "I've caught the idea! 
 I shall stutter only before two consonants, d and /. A 
 little reading up of the subject has put me on the track. 
 I think the idea admirable. It completely delivers me 
 from the intolerable bore of continually stuttering, besides 
 rescuing my part from an oppressive monotony. I retain 
 
STUTTERING. 6 1 
 
 of the imperfection just enough to give the character a spice 
 of piquancy, to impart a zest of comicality to the whole 
 personage without ever rendering it either absurd or ridic- 
 ulous. Only, my dear author," he added gaily, "the 
 arrangement must undoubtedly give you somewhat more 
 trouble. You will have to enrich my part with more ^'s and 
 /'s, especially in such passages as' I shall mark for you." 
 
 I caught the idea at once. Got was quite right. His 
 part was a splendid success ; in my own opinion it is one 
 of the most original of all this great artist's conceptions. 
 
 Is organic stuttering curable ? I doubt it. The doctors 
 have tried their hands at it often enough, but an instance 
 of genuine success I have never seen. To slight improve- 
 ments, no doubt, intermittences, apparent cures, everybody 
 can point, but who has ever witnessed a real cure ? 
 
 Every day in the papers we can see any quantity of most 
 wonderful feats in this line performed by certain well- 
 known qua — I mean by certain eminent physicians. But 
 here is a fact to which I can testify from my own personal 
 knowledge. 
 
 When still somewhat young, I was present one evening 
 at a ball given by a fashionable doctor who enjoyed a great 
 reputation in this particular specialty, and who perhaps had 
 really rendered some service to the art of speech by his 
 theoretical researches. 
 
 " Sir," said I, to one of my neighbors, "will you oblige 
 me by being my vis-d-vts in the next quadrille? " 
 
 **Ce — ce — certainly, sir, with g — g — great pleasure." 
 
 "Ah!" said I to myself, "the gentleman stammers a 
 little." 
 
 We are at the supper-table. 
 
 "Sir," said I to another young fellow, "would you 
 mind passing me an ice?" 
 6 
 
62 THE ART OF READING, 
 
 *'N — n — not at all ! " was the reply. "Here it — it 
 — it is." 
 
 "Stammerer nmnber two," was my silent comment. 
 Turning around, I find myself actually touching an old 
 and well-remembered schoolmate. 
 
 "Oh! Leg — leg — legouve ! " he exclaims. " De — 
 de — de — delighted to isee you ! You remem — mem — 
 member how f — f — f — fearfully I stut — tut — tut — tut- 
 tered at college ? ' ' 
 
 "Well, yes." 
 
 " Co — CO — congratulate me ! I 've come to Co — co — 
 CO — Columbat (our entertainer), p — p — put myself under 
 his ca — care, and now I am co — completely cu — cu — 
 cu — cured ! " • 
 
 This little experience of mine has ever since rendered me 
 somewhat incredulous when I hear of stutterers who stutter 
 no more. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 PUNCTUATION. 
 
 TO conclude what we have to say on the first portion of 
 our subject, the material part of reading, we must now 
 occupy ourselves a little with what may be called punctua- 
 tion. 
 
 The tongue punctuates as well as the pen. 
 
 One day, Samson, sitting at his desk, sees himself ap- 
 proached by a young man apparently pretty well satisfied 
 with himself. 
 
 ** You wish to take reading lessons, sir? " 
 
 "Yes, Monsieur Samson." 
 
 " Have you had some practice in reading aloud ? " 
 
 " O yes. Monsieur Samson, I have often recited whole 
 passages from Corneille and Moliere." 
 
 "In public?" 
 
 "Yes, Monsieur Samson." 
 
 "With success ? " 
 
 "Well, yes. Monsieur, I think I may flatter myself that 
 far." 
 
 "Take up that book, please. It is Fontaine's Fables. 
 Open it at the * Oak and the Reed. ' Let me hear you take 
 a turn at a line or two." 
 
 The pupil begins : 
 
 ^^The Oak one day, said to the Reed " 
 
 " That 's enough, sir ! You don't know anything about 
 reading ! " 
 
 63 
 
64 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 "It is because I don't know much, Monsieur Samson," 
 replies the pupil, a little nettled, "it is precisely because 
 I don't know much that I 've come to you for lessons. But 
 I don't exactly comprehend how from my manner of read- 
 ing a single verse " 
 
 "Read the line again, sir." 
 
 He reads it again : 
 
 ^^The Oak one day, said to the Reed " 
 
 " There ! You can't read ! I told you so ! " 
 
 "But " 
 
 "But," interrupts Samson, cold and dry, "but why do 
 you join the adverb to the noun rather than to the verb ? 
 What kind of an Oak is an Oak one day? No kind at all ! 
 There is no such tree ! Why, then, do you say : ' the Oak 
 one day, said to the Reed ' ? This is the way it should go : 
 '■ the Oak (comma) one day said to the Reed.* You under- 
 stand, of course? " 
 
 " Certainly I do," replies the other, a new light break- 
 ing on him. " It seems as if there should be an invisible 
 comma after Oak /^' 
 
 "You are right, sir," continues the master. "Every 
 passage has a double set of punctuation marks, one visible, 
 the other invisible ; one is the printer's work, the other the 
 reader's." 
 
 " The reader's? Does the reader also punctuate? " 
 
 " Certainly he does, " quite independently too of the 
 printer's points, though it must be acknowledged that 
 sometimes both coincide. By a certain cadenced silence 
 the reader marks his period; by a half silence, his comma; 
 by a certain accent, an interrogation ; by a certain tone, 
 an exclamation. And I must assure you that it is exclu- 
 sively on the skillful distribution of these insensible points 
 
PUNCTUATION, 6$ 
 
 that not only the interest of the story, but actually its 
 clearness, its comprehensibility, altogether depends." 
 
 Written punctuation being subject to change from cen- 
 tury to century, spoken punctuation must vary likewise. 
 Suppose a tragic poet of the present day wrote Corneille's 
 famous qu'il mourut, (he should die,). Wouldn't he put 
 one or two immense exclamation points after it ? What 
 has Corneille put ? A little comma — nothing more. But 
 that same little comma tells us a great deal. It shows that 
 Corneille had never intended the phrase to be one of tre- 
 mendous energy, but rather the brave old patriot's invol- 
 untary cry, instantly corrected, however, by the succeeding 
 verse, which Voltaire considered weak, simply because he 
 was unable to relish its exquisite delicacy. " He should 
 have died ! " cries the Roman. But adds the poor Father: 
 — " Or at least derived strength and courage from a noble 
 despair ! ' ' 
 
 Dots in succession, or whatever the printers call them, 
 (. . . .) are of an invention comparatively modern. You 
 will not find a single example of them in the seventeenth 
 or the eighteenth century. Even to this day they are sel- 
 dom employed in English ; and in French they are mostly 
 confined to dramatic works. They were especial favorites 
 of Scribe's. They correspond perfectly with the hurried 
 movement of his pieces . . . their agitation . . . their fev- 
 erishness . . . they show a man to be hard pushed for time 
 . . . hard pressed by action . . . carried away by emotion 
 ... his words and ideas thronging too rapidly — they are 
 the punctuation of the suggestive. To punctuate thus in 
 reading is an art in which very few reach a high profi- 
 ciency. 
 
 I think you have seen by this time that I was pretty cor- 
 6* E 
 
66 THE ART OF READING, 
 
 rect in calling Reading an art, an art too that requires 
 pretty precise rules for its successful management. To 
 these rules I have called your attention. We have spoken 
 of how to emit the voice, how to take breath, and we have 
 not forgotten to make some remarks on pronunciation, ar- 
 ticulation, and punctuation — that is to say, we have touched 
 on everything that is concerned in the first or the material 
 or mechanical division of the Art of Reading. 
 
 We now come to the second or the spiritual or intellect- 
 ual division. 
 
PART II. 
 
 Practical Application of Reading. 
 
 ELOQUENCE, PROSE, POETRY. 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 
 READERS AND ORATORS. 
 
 WE suppose now that the mechanical education of out 
 pupil is everything that it should be. His voice has 
 become agreeable, flexible, and homogeneous. His upper, 
 lower, and medium tones are completely under control and 
 can be judiciously intermingled at will. He can take and 
 emit breath without being noticed by the audience. He 
 pronounces correctly and with perfect purity. His articu- 
 lation is clear and distinct. His defects in utterance, if 
 he had any, are all removed or corrected. He punctuates 
 as he reads. His enunciation is neither hurried, nor broken, 
 nor unequal, nor drawling. Finally, rarest quality of all, 
 he never lets his last syllables drop, always remembering 
 that, without a clear and distinct utterance of the last syl- 
 lable, he can never be solidly or perfectly comprehensible. 
 
 Does all this render him a finished reader? By no 
 means. The most it can do is to make him a correct 
 reader. Certainly, without fatiguing either himself or 
 others, he can read the report of some business committee, 
 a discourse before some learned body, an important paper 
 on physical science, an essay on some question in political 
 economy, some labor^pus explanation, some carefully pre- 
 pared legal document. 
 
 The ability to do even so much well is no doubt an 
 important and substantial advantage; it establishes an 
 intimate connexion between Reading and nearly all the 
 
 69 
 
70 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 liberal professions, and can consequently rank it in the 
 number of highly useful and almost indispensable require- 
 ments. 
 
 Still, if you expressed a doubt regarding the claim of 
 even such ability to the distinction of an art, I would not 
 say you were wrong. Even such ability would not consti- 
 tute an art. To be worthy of such a name, Reading must 
 rise to the dignity of being able to reproduce works of 
 undoubted art, must become the interpreter of the master- 
 pieces of genius. For this, mere correctness is far from 
 being sufficient ; talent too is indispensably necessary. 
 
 Can all men who read passably become first-class read- 
 ers ? All ! No. Can all become readers of a certain 
 fair grade? No. Can all learn to become readers with 
 the same facility and in as short a time? No. But can 
 all readers of some natural ability aspire to become what 
 are called good readers ? Yes. They can become really 
 good readers, still, however, in strict proportion with their 
 innate intelligence and peculiar gifts. Those organiza- 
 tions of first-rate order, endowed with highly exceptional 
 qualities, will no doubt find that their labors in their own 
 rich soil bear the richest harvest. But the others, without 
 quite reaching the first rank, will come pretty near it. 
 
 Genius is heaven-born, but talent is often acquired. 
 Genius reinforced by talent produces a Talma. 
 
 In what does this especial talent consist ? On what 
 rules is it based ? 
 
 Saint-Marc Girardin, as we already know, reduces all 
 these rules to one, and that one of a simplicity clear to 
 the dullest comprehension : " Read as you speak." 
 
 Girardin is not the only able, witty, but unthinking, 
 man who not only entertains this opinion but accepts it 
 with such conviction as to consider it an axiom, a dogma, 
 
READERS AND ORATORS. 7 1 
 
 an unquestioned radical principle. But the phrase, though 
 containing some flavor of truth, must not be taken without 
 a good deal of restriction. 
 
 Read as we speak ? Certainly, if we only speak well. 
 But which of us does speak well? Don't the majority 
 of us speak badly ? Are not our ears continually assailed 
 with stammerings, hesitancies, mispronunciations, misap- 
 plication of terms, offences against the simplest grammar 
 rules, not to speak of drawling, precipitancy, and nasal 
 twang ? 
 
 Mademoiselle Mars was fond of telling us about a gen- 
 tleman friend of hers who, though he spoke with a dread- 
 ful nasal twang^ flattered himself that he had quite a genius 
 for the stage. One day he asked her to listen to his reci- 
 tation of a passage from Athalie, so that she could form 
 an opinion as to his style of delivery. She bore the inflic- 
 tion pretty well for some time, but at the end of the sixth 
 rerse she interrupted with loud applause. 
 
 *' Bravo ! my dear sir ! " she exclaimed as if transported 
 with admiration; **what depth of emotion! What no- 
 bility of expression ! There is to be sure a little de- 
 fect in your pronunciation, but next time I 've no doubt 
 I shall find it all perfectly corrected." And she sent 
 the nuisance away quite charmed with his critic, with 
 everybody, and most of all with himself. 
 
 Besides we must remember that ordinary conversation 
 admits and even demands a certain negligence in our pro- 
 nunciation, a sort of carelessness in our utterance, a kind 
 of voluntary remissness or heedlessness which, though per- 
 haps a grace in the speaker, would certainly be a defect 
 in the reader. To talk as we read would generally be 
 pedantry; to read as we talk would often be vulgarity. 
 Examples of what I mean are perhaps more striking in 
 
72 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 tlie French than in most other languages. Take a single 
 instance. Certain syllables, like the possessive adjectives 
 mesy tes, ses, are generally pronounced in conversation as 
 if they bore the acute accent. We hear young people 
 continually saying : reprens done th livres. But if you 
 transferred such a pronunciation into your reading, you 
 would hurt every delicate ear. 
 
 A gentleman, who prided himself considerably on the 
 correctness of his pronunciation, came one day to Lafon*', 
 the celebrated, but somewhat overdignified, tragedian, to 
 take some lessons in reading. In all probability, however, 
 he was less thirsty after instruction than desirous of hear- 
 ing himself complimented by the great artist. By way of 
 graceful deference to his teacher, he undertook to read a 
 piece from one of Lafon's most successful impersonations, 
 Orosmanes. 
 
 In a few moments he was declaiming the line : 
 
 " Reprends ta liberte, remporte Us richesses ! " 
 
 **Tais — richesses! " interrupted Lafon, correctingly. 
 
 " That 's what I said, was n't it ? " 
 
 " No. You said: tes richesses ! " 
 
 The reader made the proper correction, and resumed : 
 
 "A Tor de ces ran^ons, joins mis justes largesses " 
 
 ^^Mais — justes," cried Lafon. 
 
 '' Really, I thought I said " 
 
 *' You said : mes justes. ' * 
 The amateur continued : 
 
 " Au lieu de dix chrdtiens que je dois t'accorder, 
 Je t'en veux donner cent — tu peux lis demander " 
 
 ''Laisr 
 
READERS AND ORATORS. 73 
 
 The reader began to feel a little flustered, but continued: 
 " Qu'ils aillent sur th pas " 
 
 By this time, however, the reader was too much hurt 
 to stand it any longer ; impatiently closing the book, he 
 observed with some asperity : 
 
 **I pronounce these words, sir, as everybody else pro- 
 nounces them." 
 
 *' Everybody else," replied Lafon, in his grandest and 
 most impressive air, "maybe everybody else, but art is art. 
 Reading is reading, and the rules for reading are not the 
 rules for conversation." 
 
 In these remarks Lafon may have been a little too dicta- 
 torial, but fundamentally he was perfectly right, and the 
 conclusion I wish you to arrive at is this: conversation 
 has unquestionably a naturalness, a true inflexion, a va- 
 riety, an easy utterance, all highly useful, and always to 
 be sought after in reading ; but it is only these undeniably 
 good qualities, these very best qualities, of conversation 
 that we should imitate in reading, very carefully avoiding 
 the others, if we aim to be at once natural, true, correct, 
 and impressive. 
 
 Another remark falls in here quite naturally. People in 
 general are too apt to confound the two words to talk and 
 to speak, employing each term indiff'erently for the other 
 as if they both meant the same thing. But they really 
 mean two very diff"erent things. There are people who 
 talk very well, even charmingly, but who at the same time 
 speak abominably. Do you want a proof? Just go to 
 almost any lawyer's office, and enter into conversation with 
 him. His delivery, simple, natural, effective, leaves noth- 
 ing to be desired. Follow him into court and listen to 
 7 
 
74 ^^^ ART OF READING. 
 
 him as he addresses the ** Gentlemen of the jury'* and 
 launches off into his carefully prepared speech. He is no 
 longer the same man. You listen in surprise. What has 
 become of all the fine qualities that have just now so 
 charmed you ? They have vanished into thin air. He had 
 been natural, he is now emphatic ; his talking .tones had 
 been true, his speaking tones are false — you know you 
 may speak false just as you may sing false. Many a law- 
 yer of my acquaintance speaks in court exactly as if he 
 was imitating Lawyer V Intimt in ^^The Pleaders.'" Got, 
 Coquelin, and Regnier imitate these lawyers so well that 
 you think these lawyers are imitating Regnier, Coquelin, 
 and Got. Got's lawyer every theatre-goer has by heart ; 
 Coquelin has three of them on his string ; and as for Reg- 
 nier, he took for his model a well-known barrister who 
 always introduced into his criminal speeches such a stylish 
 grace of delivery, such a poetic charm of pronunciation, 
 that you absolutely thought you were listening to Mademoi- 
 selle Mars playing Araminta. 
 
 *^ Gentlemen of the jury," he would say in his most 
 simpering, finical, Laura-Matilda tones, ''the dreadful 
 crime, on the point of being unrolled before your horror- 
 stricken gaze, transpired on the sixth of March at day- 
 break. The morning was truly lovely. A game-keeper, 
 passing through the forest, suddenly finds himself on the 
 brink of a small lake. And on the brink of a small lake 
 what does he behold? A man's body covered with 
 wounds and still bleeding!" Regnier's mimicry, par- 
 ticularly of the words un corps-z-ensanglante, was irresisti- 
 ble. Li another part of the same play he brought down the 
 house just as wildly when he said with inimitable drollery : 
 
 "Gentlernen! everything that is capable of overwhelm- 
 ing the guilt-stricken wretch with horror ! " 
 
READERS AND ORATORS. 75 
 
 We must not, however, single out the lawyers as the 
 only offenders ; the preachers ar» no better, often worse. 
 Many and many a clergyman I have heard preach during 
 my lifetime, but I mrist say that I have never heard more 
 than one who spoke as I think he should have spoken, that 
 is, at once naturally and affectingly. Of course I don't 
 give his name ; it would be merely gratuitously provoking 
 the others. 
 
 You must now see that if you want to read well you 
 must learn how to speak well ; but, curiously enough, you 
 must also know that there is only one way of learning 
 to speak well, and that is by reading well. This requires 
 some explanation. 
 
 On the morning of some great battle, the general 
 mounts his horse. But what is the use of his being on 
 horseback unless he can ride well? Obliged to change 
 place incessantly, to be in every part of the field almost 
 at the same time, to see with his own eyes the results of 
 certain movements, and to be on hand to give new orders, 
 he must have an animal perfectly docile in every respect, 
 and just as much under subjection as his own limbs. If 
 he was thinking all the time how he could manage his 
 horse, he could never manage his army; he must there- 
 fore be a double master — a war-master and a riding- 
 master — at once a Jomini^** and a D'Aure". 
 
 This is precisely the case with the speaker: his voice 
 is his horse, while his speech is his army. If he desires 
 faithful service during the action, he must have rendered 
 himself perfect master of both beforehand. But we can 
 never learn how to arrange our thoughts and our sentences 
 at the same time and by the same process. One distracts 
 the other. Elocution studies, properly so called, and voice 
 exercises are really most efficacious when most closely con- 
 
76 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 nected with the ready-made ideas of others. In such a 
 case we can surrender ourselves up to them completely. 
 Having only one thing to do at a time, we have the best 
 possible opportunity of learning how to do it well. 
 
 A friend of mine once, a colleague member of the Assem- 
 bly ^^, a young fellow full of talent, of knowledge, of ambi- 
 tion, expected to make his present position a stepping-stone 
 to the Cabinet. One morning he told me he was to deliver 
 an elaborate address in the House that day, and begged me 
 to come and listen. I went and listened. 
 
 **Well?" he asked, as we strolled homeward that even- 
 ing. 
 
 "Well, my dear friend, to be candid with you, I don't 
 think you are bound for the Cabinet this time." 
 
 "No? Why not?" 
 
 "Because you can't speak." 
 
 "How I can't speak?" he asks, evidently offended. 
 "My discourse, as I have been well assured " 
 
 "Oh! your discourse, as a discourse, was really excel- 
 lent, full of good sense, of justice, and now and then not 
 without touches of original and decided wit. But what 
 was the good of it all if we could not hear the half of what 
 you said ? ' ' 
 
 " What ! Not hear what I said ? Why, even at the very 
 beginning I spoke so loud and so strong that — that " 
 
 " — That you can almost say you screamed ! In a quarter 
 of an hour your voice was as hoarse as a drum." 
 
 "I don't deny I felt a little husky, but " 
 
 "Wait till I finish. You spoke not only too loud but 
 also too fast." 
 
 "Too fast! — Well — However — It is quite possible that 
 towards the end I may have hurried up a little to save time. '* 
 
 " But you did not save time, you lost time, that is, you 
 
READERS AND ORATORS. 7/ 
 
 made every minute feel like two. Nothing makes a passage 
 appear too long so much as beginning it in too great a 
 hurry. The listener is put on the alert — he sees from your 
 own hurry to get through that you yourself think the piece 
 too long. Unwarned he might perhaps have never noticed 
 it, but, prematurely put on his guard, he becomes impatient 
 long before the proper time." 
 
 *' There is something undoubtedly true in what you say," 
 observed my friend; "I certainly found the reins slipping 
 
 through my fingers towards the close but how am I to 
 
 remedy all this? " 
 
 " Nothing simpler. Take lessons from a reading master. ' 
 
 ** Do you know one? " 
 
 ** Yes, an excellent one." 
 
 *' His name?" 
 
 ** Samson." 
 
 ** What ! Samson the actor? " 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 '* Oh ! I can't take lessons from a play-actor! " 
 
 ** Why not?" 
 
 " Only think of it ! A Deputy ! A rising statesman ! 
 I should never hear the end of it, once it got into the 
 papers ! " 
 
 " There I must say you are quite right ! The world is 
 so confoundedly stupid that a man is mercilessly laughed 
 at for actually doing his best to learn his business. How- 
 ever, it need not get into the papers." 
 
 " Of course you would never mention it." 
 
 "Of course, nor Samson either. I can promise that 
 sincerely. ' ' 
 
 He took the lessons. Samson made my friend /^j-^ him- 
 self properly; rendered his voice flexible; strengthened 
 it ; got him to read pages and pages of Bossuet ^\ Massil- 
 7* 
 
78 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 lon^*, Bourdaloue^^ He accustomed him to begin slowly 
 and with a low voice. Nothing like speaking in a low 
 voice to command silence. They stop talking to hear 
 what you say, and they end by listening. Such wise les- 
 sons bore their natural fruit. Within six months my young 
 friend was a Cabinet minister, not a great minister indeed, 
 but a good business minister, a minister always to be found 
 in his office, a minister that always makes a point of read- 
 ing whatever he signs. He represented iii the Cabinet 
 what is called the serious-sensible element. 
 
 Now I ask of you to profit by this example. Are many 
 of you likely to be Cabinet ministers ? That I don't know, 
 but I do know that many of you, as professors and teach- 
 ers, will be compelled to speak at least an hour or two 
 every day. Several of you will present yourselves at polit- 
 ical meetings as candidates for the legislature, or for other 
 offices in the power of the people. Here, as you know, a 
 good deal of talking has to be done, and, as everybody 
 knows, what is said depends pretty much for its importance 
 altogether on the manner of saying it. Prepare yourself 
 therefore, young man. Arm yourself beforehand for the 
 encounter. Remember that you can rule the public only 
 on condition that you can successfully rule yourself when 
 you face it. And this you can never do unless you render 
 yourself complete master of your voice ! 
 
 To render yourself a complete master of your voice, I 
 see no better way than to take an elocution teacher. Bet- 
 ter still, take two. Besides taking the regular lessons from 
 one professor, if we want to understand our subject thor- 
 oughly, we must go over it again carefully and often with 
 a rehearsing teacher. That you all know. But in the 
 present case, the rehearsing teacher must be the pupil 
 himself! To the lessons you have received, unite the clos- 
 
READERS AND ORATORS. 75 
 
 est personal attention and observation. Study everything 
 that can give instruction. Watch faces as well as listen to 
 voices. Seek after true intonations almost as carefully as 
 you seek after truth itself. Study in particular the accents 
 and the enunciations of children. 
 
 Here a singular fact strikes us. Children are splendid 
 elocution teachers. How true, how pure, how just their 
 intonations ! Their flexible young organs, readily accom- 
 modating themselves to every variety of sensation, enable 
 them to reach more daring inflexions than the ablest actor 
 would ever dream of. Have you ever listened attentively 
 to a little girl telling some secret that she has discovered, 
 describing some mysterious scene that she has just wit 
 nessed? Doesn't she remind you of little Louise talking 
 so innocently to her father in the Malade Jinaginaire'i 
 She imitates every voice. She reproduces every tone. 
 You see the personages pass before you. You actually 
 hear them talk ! Well, just as she has got through with 
 her story, ask her to read the very same little Louise's part 
 in Moliere, or a few o{ Joas's verses in Athalie. You are 
 astounded. What has become of her naturalnes^j ^ Where 
 are those tones so varied and so appropriate ? You hear 
 nothing but the sing-song, tiresome, stupid monotony so 
 peculiar to the reading of school children. These great 
 professors of elocution have not the first idea of a principle 
 of their art ! 
 
 As an example just in point, I can cite an instance in 
 my own experience which may throw some light on the 
 subject in hand. 
 
 In my play of Louise de Lignerolles, so often already 
 alluded to, a part of some importance had to be taken by 
 a little girl. It was given to a pretty child of ten, very 
 graceful and full of intelligence. On the day of dress 
 
So THE ART OF READING, 
 
 rehearsal my little acti'ess accomplished wonders. A gen- 
 tleman seated near me applauded her rapturously, and 
 could not help exclaiming every moment : 
 
 " How perfectly true to nature the little thing is? How 
 thoroughly artless ! How beautifully simple ! It is easy 
 enough to see that none of your elocution teachers have 
 ever got hold oi her ! " 
 
 The critic was fully as wrong in his conclusions as critic 
 can well be. For a whole month I had hardly done any- 
 thing else but teach the child her part, word by word, tone 
 by tone. Was the part one above her age ? By no means. 
 Some of the very tones I taught her I had actually learned 
 from my little actress herself. Like all children, when 
 giving way to her emotions, she had created them instinc- 
 tively. But the instant one of these original tones came 
 into her part, the instant she began to read one of her own 
 characteristic phrases, her naturalness vanished like smoke. 
 What she had said with wonderful grace when speaking on 
 her own account, she said coldly and even with incorrect 
 expression the moment she began to speak for another. 
 In fact, it cost me a good deal of time, patience, and 
 labor to bring her back to what she really was, and to 
 make her learn over again the very tones that she herself 
 had taught me. 
 
 This, I think, shows pretty clearly how much of an art 
 reading is. We have to teach it even to those from whom 
 we ourselves have learned it ! 
 
 I now come to the most interesting part of our study — • 
 Reading regarded as a means of literary appreciation. 
 
'•.r>C«3! 
 
 PROPERTY OF 
 DEPMTf^EHT OF DRAMATIC ART 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 READING AS A MEANS OF CRITICISM. 
 
 ONE day, after a long conversation with my friend Sainte 
 Beuve^^ in which I had fully explained all my viex^s on 
 the subject, my companion observed : 
 
 "At that rate then a good reader should be a good 
 critic." 
 
 "Undoubtedly," replied I. "Whether you intended 
 it or not, you have certainly given utterance to a great 
 truth. For in what does a reader's talent consist? It 
 consists in properly and justly rendering the beauties of 
 the work which he undertakes to interpret. Now to ren- 
 der them properly and justly, he must understand them 
 fully, and here comes the curious part of the question. It 
 is only in consequence of his attempts to render these 
 beauties as they ought to be rendered that he succeeds 
 in understanding them as they ought to be understood ! 
 Reading aloud gives us a power of analysis to which we 
 could never attain by reading in silence." 
 
 Sainte Beuve asking for a few illustrative examples, I 
 immediately gave him as a strong case in point Racine's 
 well known academical discourse on Corrieille. 
 
 With this famous discourse all men of literary culture 
 are intimately acquainted. One passage in it is partic- 
 ularly striking — the comparison between the state of 
 things in the Theatre- Frangais before Corneille's time and 
 after it. This passage I had often read in silence and 
 
 F 8i 
 
82 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 always with very great admiration ; but one day, on at- 
 tempting to read it aloud, I was suddenly stopped short Ijy 
 a difficulty in the execution so great and so strange that it 
 set me at once a-thinking. The first part was all simple 
 and easy enough, but the second part seemed heavy, in- 
 volved, and almost impossible to be read properly. It 
 seemed to be dragged after Fontaine's lumbering stage- 
 coach. It consists of no less than seventeen printed lines, 
 and these seventeen printed lines form but one single 
 sentence. One single sentence without a moment's pause ! 
 No period, no colon, not even a semicolon. Nothing but 
 commas ; while interlacing phrases, succeeding each other 
 continuously and springing up anew at every turn of the 
 sentence, prolonged it unintermittingly to its final end, 
 and compelled you, though panting for breath, to follow 
 up its meaning into all the ramifications of its winding 
 sinuosities. When I found, myself at the end at last, 
 I felt somewhat like a broken-winded horse, but, as I 
 said before, the very strangeness of the thing set me re- 
 flecting. 
 
 "Why in the world," I asked myself, ''did Racine take 
 the trouble to compose a sentence so exceedingly long, 
 so laboriously complicated, but withal so artfully fjut to- 
 gether?" 
 
 My eye falls again on the first part of the passage. 
 Hello ! what do I see there ?, Absolutely the most com- 
 plete contrast ! Seven sentences in nine lines ! Excla- 
 mation points everywhere ! Verbs nowhere ! A style 
 abrupt, dislocated ! Nothing finished ! Nothing but 
 fragments, chips, shapeless blocks ! — Ah ! I have it ! 
 I utter a cry of joy ! The riddle is perfectly clear ! 
 
 Wishing to represent the opposite condition of the 
 French theatre before and after Corneille, Racine had 
 
READING AS A MEANS OE CRITICISM. 83 
 
 wanted to do more than merely describe them — he had 
 painted them ! To bring before our senses as well as our 
 imaginations what he calls the chaos of dramatic poetry, 
 he purposely employs a style that is violent, abrupt, void 
 of art, without toning, without transition ! But, to give 
 us a visible picture of the stage as Corneille had created 
 it, he constructs one long sentence, where phrases axe 
 strung on phrases, mutually linked together, and mutually 
 sustaining each other, where everything is in harmony, 
 unity and totality, where, in short, everything is co-ordi- 
 nated, subordinated and highly elaborated. Such were 
 Corneille's tragedies of Polyeiictes and Rodoguna, in 
 which, as we all know, the author prided himself on the 
 artful, as well as the striking, display of incident and the 
 gradual, as well as the powerful, development of character. 
 
 This clue once in hand, I took up the passage and read 
 it over again. Suppose you read it for yourself, and judge 
 if I was right. 
 
 "When Corneille began his labors, in what a condition 
 was the French stage ! How disoiderly ! How irregular ! 
 No taste ! No true idea of the real and permanent attrac- 
 tions of the drama ! The authors as ignorant as the 
 spectators ; the subjects mostly extravagant and improba- 
 ble; no sketch of manners; no attempt at peculiarities 
 of character ; the language even worse than the incident ; 
 the principal ornament vulgar jokes and miserable puns ; 
 in a word, every rule of art, not excepting even those of 
 common decency and propriety, regularly and outrageously 
 violated. 
 
 "Into this infancy, or rather into this chaos, of our 
 dramatic French poetry, Corneille, after having lost some 
 time in looking for the right road, after waging a deadly 
 encounter, if I may say so, with the bad taste of the timcs^ 
 
84 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 inspired by an extraordinary genius, and powerfully stimu- 
 lated by a profound study of the Greek dramatists, en- 
 deavored to infuse some order by introducing good sense 
 on the stage, not bare, cold, unattractive good "sense, but 
 good sense accompanied by all the pomp and splendor 
 of which our language is capable, and, by weaving to- 
 gether into happy union the startling and the probable, 
 he soon left all his rivals so far behind him that the 
 greater number, despairing of ever being able to cope 
 with him successfully, and no longer even daring to enter 
 the lists, confined themselves to railing against the public 
 voice so loudly raised in his favor, and to endeavoring in 
 vain by their shallow discourses and silly criticisms to 
 blacken a merit to which they themselves could never 
 dream of aspiring." 
 
 There ! Is not that enough to test the truth of my 
 proposition and to render its demonstration irrefutable? 
 To get the true sense of a passage, read it aloud. Then 
 it shines with a new light. Then alone the author's idea 
 stands completely revealed ! 
 
 Shall I add that the proper reading of such a sentence 
 as this presents difficulty enough to be entitled to be called 
 a lesson? In fact, I know hardly anything more trying 
 and therefore more really useful than to conduct success- 
 fully to its end this terribly unwieldy sentence of seventeen 
 printed lines. No resting on the way, remember ; no signs 
 of fatigue or absent-mindedness ; always showing by the 
 winding intonations of your voice that the sentence is not 
 yet ended, and sustaining it to the last so skilfully and 
 with such variety of expression that it can unroll itself 
 before the hearer's understanding m all its amplitude and 
 majestic flexibility ! 
 
READING AS A MEANS OF CRITICTSM. 85 
 
 That day, I must confess, my reading studies bore some 
 fruit, and I redoubled my thanks to an art which, by com- 
 pelling me to fully understand this fine passage in all its 
 bearings, convinced me that reading aloud was the only 
 means whereby to render it intelligibly and therefore with 
 proper effect either to ourselves or to our audience. 
 
 But I was indebted to our art for a pleasure still greater. 
 Reading aloud enabled me to comprehend more deeply 
 and appreciate more keenly the genius of our two greatest 
 prose writers, Bossuet and Pascal ^^ 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 BOSSUET AND PASCAL. 
 
 IN Brittany last year, at Arradon on the shores of the 
 picturesque Morbihan, I was spending a few days with 
 tlie afflicted family of my very dear and much lamented 
 friend Patin who had died only a few months before. 
 The best way to soothe a sufferer's grief is to talk to him 
 about it as often as possible. Every one of those lovely 
 afternoons I used to collect my group of mourners under 
 the shade of a majestic chestnut-tree, and there in full 
 view of the isle-studded ''sea" we read together pas- 
 sages from the great writers that were poor Patin's chief 
 favorites. 
 
 One day, after a powerful and affecting passage from 
 Bossuet, some member of the little company undertook to 
 read a letter from Pascal on homicide. What a contrast ! 
 What an exceedingly different impression ! Precisely as 
 much as Bossuet had inspired our friends with enthusiasm, 
 precisely so much did Pascal chill them, I may even say, 
 so much did Pascal weary them. I took the book out of 
 the reader's hands, observing with a smile : 
 
 ''What a fall for Pascal! But whose the fault? Cer- 
 tainly not Pascal's, and hardly that of the listeners." 
 
 " Whose then ? " he asked pleasantly. " Mine? " 
 
 ""The reader's." 
 
 *' How do you make that out? " 
 
 86 
 
BOSSUET AND PASCAL. 87 
 
 ** Easily enough : you simply read Pascal as you had 
 read Bossuet." 
 
 ** Well, suppose I did ? Are n't they both — ? " 
 
 "Yes, they are both sublime authors; they both write 
 with undoubted genius ; but in temperament and method 
 both are diametrically opposite. Bossuet, even when 
 writing at his very best, is only speaking; in every one 
 of his lines we hear the tones of the human voice ; in 
 every one of his sentences, however long or labored it may 
 be, we can always detect the breathing and the movement 
 of speech ; never has writer been more of a painter and 
 more of a poet. But painter and poet are both fused in 
 dim into a third person, dominating over them all, the 
 orator ! 
 
 " In Pascal, on the contrary, this third person is the geo- 
 metrician. Pascal too is a painter and a poet. But though 
 the poet and the painter color his phrases, it is the geo- 
 metrician that constructs his sentences. Bossuet's sentences 
 are winged, they fly like an eagle ; Pascal's sentences are 
 a theorem, and develop themselves like a theorem : they 
 always advance but never run ! Now, Mr. Reader, what 
 have you been trying to do? To fly! to run! nothing 
 less ! This wonderful style of Pascal's you have actually 
 succeeded in making dull and heavy, simply because you 
 tried to make it light and airy ! Here ! Please listen for 
 a minute or two while I endeavor to express by a slight 
 change of style the alluring charms of a writer who, though 
 ever eloquent, is never an orator ! " 
 
 Then without much hurrying, with very little pausing, I 
 set myself to represent that force which gains new strength 
 as it progresses, vires acquirit eundo, like a squadron of 
 heavy cavalry, advancing with accelerated motion, and 
 making the earth tremble under the continuous pressure 
 
88 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 of an onward movement, heavy, uninterrupted, resist 
 less ! 
 
 My proof, I need not say, was far from complete, my 
 efforts as a reader being far from perfect, but I had the 
 satisfaction of convincing my friends of the truth of my 
 observations and, when the reading was over, we all bore 
 away, well engraved on our memories, clearer, better de- 
 fined and more correct portraits of these two great masters 
 of Ff ench prose. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 NOW /READING REVEALS. 
 
 EVERY rose has its thorn. Even reading aloud is not 
 without its disillusions. If it discovers beauties, it de- 
 tects faults as well. As Sainte Beuve has phrased it, ''A 
 reader aloud is at once a critic and a judge." Yes, a stern 
 and severe judge, with an eye quick to alight on unsuspected 
 weaknesses. 
 
 What wretched discoveries of the kind have I fallen upon 
 myself even unawares ! How many writers and writings 
 that I used to admire passionately, that possibly you ad- 
 mire passionately now, I have found totally unable to 
 stand this terrible test ! A French phrase describing a 
 self-evident thing says, it jumps into your eyes; it would 
 be just as correct to say it jumps into your ears. Eyes 
 hurry hastily over the page, skipping lightly over the weak 
 spots, instinctively avoiding the dangerous. But ears catch 
 everything. Ears make no skips ! Ears have sensibilities, 
 susceptibilities, penetrations, of which eyes are totally in- 
 capable ! The little word which, read in silence, slipped 
 past us unawares, when read aloud, suddenly assumes enor- 
 mous proportions ! The expression which your eye had 
 scarcely noticed, is absolutely shocking to your ear ! And 
 the more numerous is the audience listening to the reader, 
 the keener and more sensitive is that reader's clairvoyant 
 insight ! 
 
 The fact is, as soon as a reader begins his discourse, aD 
 8* 89 
 
90 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 electric current is instantly established between him and hi? 
 hearers, a current of mutual reaction and mutual instruc- 
 tion. The reader by enkindling the others enkindles him- 
 self; he blazes in their reflected light. No murmurs of 
 impatience, no mutterings of inattention are necessary to 
 gi-ve him warning. A certain kind of silence is language 
 enough for him. Conscious of their impressibility, he feels 
 that a certain passage will displease them, must displease 
 them, long before he comes to it — we should not be far 
 out if we said that his critical faculty, thoroughly aroused 
 and highly excited by this thrilling contact with a public 
 audience, has really become a kind of divination. 
 
 Shall I confess that the experiment of reading aloud one 
 day suddenly destroyed one of the dearest and most charm- 
 ing of my youthful enthusiasms ? A writer whom I had 
 always set up high in the first rank, had to step down un- 
 ceremoniously to the second. I admire him still ; eloquent 
 and pathetic I shall always acknowledge him to be, but his 
 name is no longer on the list of my great gods. It is to 
 Massillon that I allude. 
 
 Massillon, in my opinion, has a magnificent treasury of 
 words, but an extraordinary dearth of phraseology. His 
 vocabulary is truly royal, but his skill in employing it has 
 little variety or breadth. Bossuet's style is continually 
 relieved by new and unexpected turns of expression, which 
 stamp every sentence with a peculiar and striking cast of 
 countenance. In La Fontaine ^^, so many verses, so many 
 different styles of thought. But once Massillon hits on a 
 certain kind of sentence, he holds on to it with a death- 
 grip, page after page. Like a horse-car unable to leave 
 its tramway, like a canal-boat which cannot quit its canal, 
 on he goes, without turning an inch to the right or left, 
 and on you go with him. What is the consequence ? A 
 
HOW READING REVEALS. 9 1 
 
 monotony, that at last palls on the ear and actually stops 
 the reader. Besides, even the splendid profusion of his 
 words is not without its uniformity. His incomparable 
 talent of setting forth a single thought under such a variety 
 of shapes had for a long time astounded me, dazzled me. 
 I used to take for a new idea what was nothing but the 
 same idea presented again and again under various different 
 forms. But reading aloud soon convinced me that there 
 was something artificial in this exuberant display. I began 
 to feel as you feel at one of those pieces where the same 
 actor pretends to represent five or six different personages, 
 whereas in reality the only thing changed is the costume. 
 
 Take a page of Saint-Simon^^ if you want to realize more 
 fully the idea that I wish to convey. He too repeats the 
 same idea under twenty different shapes, but he does so as 
 a clever magician turns one object into fifty by the blazing 
 reflection of dazzling mirrors ; he does so with the fire and 
 heat of a man who, under the influence of a burning im- 
 pression, always considers his expressions too feeble to 
 adequately represent his ideas. He fights and struggles 
 with his words to compel them to express what he means. 
 He whips his language, spurs it, tortures it, drives it, over- 
 loads it, until at last it obeys him and becomes just as pas- 
 sionate, fiery, and headlong as himself! 
 
 I have often tried to read Saint-Simon aloud, but never, 
 I must acknowledge', with more than indifferent success. 
 [n the reading line I know of no harder kind of work or 
 anything at the same time more interesting than a lively, 
 rough and tumble, body to body, tug with this terrible 
 giant. It is Jacob's struggle with the angel. You are sure 
 to be conquered. But your very defeat has done you good; 
 it has given you more nerve and a readier confidence in 
 attempting new encounters. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 A DISILLUSION. 
 
 PERHAPS the best name for our little work would be : 
 Memoirs of a Reader. Its principles and chief points 
 are certainly presented under forms of my own personal 
 experience, and, deriving my ideas as I do from absolute 
 realities, I endeavor to make them as vivid as possible by 
 giving in detail all the circumstances to which they are 
 indebted for their origin. 
 
 Buffon^ says: '* Style is nothing but the order and the 
 movement in which our thoughts run," and this definition 
 embodies one of the fundamental rules of the art of read- 
 ing. The first thing therefore to be done by a reader, 
 when he enters on the study of a new piece, is to look 
 after its order so as to be able to determine its movement 
 — movement being in reality no more than animated 
 order. He must discover the plan underlying the struc- 
 ture, the sketch beneath the picture, the framework be- 
 neath the edifice, and thus arrive at the great original 
 trace-lines. 
 
 The consequence of all this labor is perfectly natural. 
 The reader's insight becomes amazing. No one penetrates 
 more deeply into the secrets of the composition. Many a 
 defect in unity, many a fault in harmony, which the gloss 
 of execution and the glare of detail keep completely con- 
 cealed from the eye of the multitude, force themselves 
 irresistibly on the notice of the reader. Of this truth I had 
 
 92 
 
A DISILLUSION, 93 
 
 but a partial glimpse for a long time, but it was brought 
 before me at last in all its power with an evidence that 
 really there was no gainsaying. 
 
 Delaunay, of the Comedie Fran^aise^, favored me with 
 his company one day at dinner. During the evening he 
 said, in the course of conversation : 
 
 " Have you any objection to my attempting before your 
 friends a little recitation in poetry that I have never given 
 elsewhere ? It pleases myself so much that I have studied 
 it with delight ; I think I have discovered new effects in it, 
 but, not having as yet put it to the test, I am in some 
 doubt." 
 
 " To what piece do you allude?" I asked. 
 
 **Well, it is a piece that, I acknowledge, has little in 
 lommon with a pleasant company assembled together after 
 a lively dinner. Still, even the spice of danger tempts 
 me. 
 
 **What is it anyway? " 
 
 ''Hope in God, by Alfred de Musset"." 
 , " Bravo ! " I exclaimed. *' These lines I have read my 
 self more than once, and not without having experienced 
 a pleasing impression. Beauties of the first order — verses 
 little short of immortal ! Come, begin ! 1 vouch for your 
 success ! " 
 
 His success in fact was decided ; the end of the piece 
 particularly, the Prayer, produced a profound and genenil 
 emotion. Never before had the charming interpreter of 
 The October Night, and No Jesting with Love, so much 
 enraptured me. His voice was delightfully sweet and soft. 
 He did not speak — he prayed ! He prayed, just as people 
 sing — but he was very far from singing — he pursued the 
 charming path that lies midway between majestic speech 
 and melting music. It was, in fact, a hymn of youth, oi 
 
94 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 rather of youthfulness — his accents revealed all the touch 
 ing weakness of sublime immaturity — we were all moved 
 to tears. 
 
 Starting for the shores of Britanny, three months after- 
 wards, I took care to carry my Musset along, determined 
 to learn in my turn how to recite Hope in God. The very 
 first day of my arrival I set myself to work. There I was, 
 strolling among the rocks, my ears ringing with the grand 
 bass of the '^far-resounding sea," as I recited aloud these 
 splendid verses. I say recited, not read, but recited, for 
 ofte of the advantages of our art — I sa.y our a.rt — for I 
 hope it will soon become yours, — one of its many advan- 
 tages is that it helps to people our memory with many a 
 grand passage from immortal works, Reading these is not 
 enough — we must say them .... repeat them .... recite 
 them at every moment that the humor takes us, at every 
 moment that we have the opportunity ! Down on the books 
 that you must be always dragging along ! Be independent 
 of them ! Be able to do without them ! Or rather, carry 
 your books in your head! That's the way to start on a. 
 summer trip ! You are, to all appearance, solitary and 
 alone. You appear to undertake it without inviting a sin- 
 gle one of your silent but eloquent company. Nevertheless, 
 you are surrounded by a troop of such friends as Lamar- 
 tine^^, Corneille, La Fontaine, Victor Hugo^^ With them 
 we hold pleasant converse in the depths of the forest shades; 
 with them we talk about our own daring lines; with them 
 we pass hours and hours of delightful intercourse, hunting 
 after some fleeting emotional tone, tender and true, finding 
 it at last, announcing the discovery with delight and asking 
 them how they are pleased with our success. 
 
 This is certainly what I did with De Musset's Hope in 
 God. Never before had I learned anything with greater 
 
A DISILLUSION. 95 
 
 facility or pleasure than the first two parts of the poem. 
 These admirable lines I read and pondered over until J 
 felt them entering my memory like arrows rapid, keen, and 
 barbed ! Two or three recitals were quite sufficient tc 
 commit them perfectly. 
 
 All those grand phrases that flash through the first parts 
 like vivid lightnings over a stormy sky : 
 
 Hope, deathless, vast inspires a gasping world 
 
 I cannot ! The Infinite overwhelms me ! 
 
 Of woman born, of high or low degree, 
 Humanity's steel chain forever binds us ! — 
 
 — all these became delightful subjects for study. I rev- 
 elled in my happiness and often caught myself saying : 
 
 "But what 's all this in comparison to the Prayer?" 
 
 I came to the Prayer. Oh ! what a disappointment ! 
 What a disillusion. 
 
 I begin the Prayer — not one single accent can I find 
 true. I try to learn it by heart. I can't learn it by 
 heart ! The words resist me, escape me ! I am somewhat 
 disturbed, I begin to discredit my judgment, my taste, but 
 I renew the attack with fresh vigor — still the same in- 
 domitable resistance ! The moment I begin it, I find a 
 coolness taking possession of me in spite of myself. As 
 much as the powerful painting of the pangs of Doubt, of 
 the vanity of mere Human systems had filled me with de- 
 light and enthralled me with admiration, just so much did 
 this appeal to Faith now leave me unmoved, indifferent, 
 chilled. 
 
 I pursue my studies further. I examine this ''Prayer,* 
 word for word, and, by degrees, hiding themselves here 
 and there behind occasional lines of an emotion really 
 
g6 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 touching and finely expressed, I discover a good many, 
 too many of our conventional commonplace verses, chmirs 
 des anges, les celestes louatiges, concerts de joie et de V amour 
 (angel choirs, celestial praise, concerts of joy and love 
 ttc). 
 
 Now I have always remarked that bletnishes are really 
 faults, that is to say, failures in execution generally pro- 
 ceed from defects in the composition. When you feel a 
 great writer's style suddenly growing feebler, you may con- 
 clude at once that his flow of ideas is becoming feebler too. 
 Pursuing my investigation, therefore, I soon discovered 
 that, "not to put too fine a point on it," this sublime 
 "Prayer," this grand apostrophe to God, this " heart- 
 r'jnt " cry to God, this "impassioned" appeal to God, 
 could be summed up into something hardly better than 
 a commonplace wish, a puerile demand, a proposition 
 strongly partaking of the silly. The poet asks the Creator 
 to rend asunder the vast vaults of the firmament, to tear 
 away all abstracting veils — to show Himself in fact, and 
 then the poet promises HIM, in exchange for all this — 
 what? — the respect and love of man! "Be good," he 
 says to the OMNIPOTENT ONE, as he would say it to 
 a fretful child, " and we shall love you ever so much ! " 
 
 No wonder then that, the sandy foundations of the poem 
 suddenly giving way, the whole edifice collapsed before me 
 in an instant. Its plan was radically vicious. The first part 
 has really no connexion with the second part. The poet 
 of the beginning has nothing to do with the poet of the 
 end — they are really two different men ! of two different 
 ages ! The writer of the first part might be thirty years 
 old, the writer of the second could be no more than four- 
 teen. The towering portal of magnificent proportions ad 
 mits us into insignificant little chambers, mean, cramped, 
 
A DISILLUSION. 97 
 
 and even bare in spite of their tawdry furniture. Here, 
 as often elsewhere, De Musset fails in the grand flight! 
 His wings flutter nervously on the ground instead of bear- 
 ing him majestically on high ! His own verses describe 
 him perfectly : 
 
 Et puisque le d6sir se sent clou6 sur terre, 
 
 Comme un aigle blesse qui meurt dans la poussi^re, 
 
 L'aile ouverte, et les yeux fix6s sur le soleil. 
 
 (Pinned to the earth by spear of wild Desire, 
 Still heavenward ever he turns a wistful gaze; 
 So the pierced eagle, writhing in the sand. 
 Flaps a weak wing and struggles tow'rds the Sun.) 
 
 Poor De Musset was an eagle too, but an eagle mortally 
 wounded! He too flapped a weak wing, but desire 
 kept him nailed to earth. He too struggled towards the 
 Sun, but never reached the azure serene. For the close 
 of such a poem, a very different cry of Love and Faith was 
 required. A bound upwards was required that took you 
 at once in aerial flight far above all human systems, up- 
 wards, onwards, to the very throne of God Himself! And 
 such a cry has been uttered ! It still exists ! Here it is ; 
 
 Pour moi, quand je verrais, dans les celestes plaines, etc.* 
 
 * The following is the passage in full : 
 
 Pour moi, quand je verrais, dans les celestes plaines, 
 Les astres, s'ecartant de leurs routes certaines, 
 Dans les champs de lather Pun par I'autre heurtes, 
 Parcourir par hazard les cieux epouvant6s ; 
 Quand j'entendrais g6mir et se briser la terre, 
 Quand je verrais son globe errant et solitaire, 
 Flottant loin des soleils, pleurant I'homme d^truit, 
 Se perdre dans les champs de I'dternelle nuit; 
 Et, quand, dernier temoin de ces scenes fundbres, 
 Entoure du chaos, de la mort, des ten^bres, 
 9 G 
 
98 THE ART OF READING, 
 
 [Translation : 
 
 Nay ! Should Creation to chaos dread return. 
 
 Sweet daylight die, the sun forget to burn, 
 
 The stars, abandoning their paths on high, 
 
 Jostle, and burst, and shoot along the sky ; 
 
 Should Earth from guiding orbit blindly break 
 
 And straight for the realms of Night eternal make, 
 
 Far from the sunsj far from the genial air, 
 
 Sobbing a wail of impotent despair 
 
 For lost humanity; even then should I, 
 
 Last of our race, be left alone to die, 
 
 Naught staring round but chaos, horror, death, 
 
 Even then w^ould I kope^ still would my latest breath 
 
 Proclaim undying confidence in Thee, 
 
 My God, great, mercy-loving Deity! 
 
 Mid wreck-strewn plains of space, unterrified 
 
 Thee would I bless, in Thy loved will confide, 
 
 Sure that Thy hands benign would soon restore 
 
 Light, Love, and Order to Thy worlds once more!] 
 
 This passage is the real dome of De Musset's edifice. 
 But De Musset did not write it ! Who did ? Alphonse de 
 Lamartine ! And this is the reason why to me, in spite of 
 the many graces undoubtedly possessed by the singer of 
 Rolla, the poet of the Meditations is by far a greater fa- 
 vorite. 
 
 Here I fancy I hear yoa whispering to each other: you 
 are probably saying : 
 
 " Delaunay then must have trapped you all very nicely ! 
 He extracted your tears by means of verses of inferior con 
 struction ! Is the Art of Reading then an art of deception ? 
 Can a Reader, like a Lawyer, prove the wrong to be right?" 
 
 Seul je serais debout; seul, ma]gr6 mon effroi, 
 ICtre infaillible et bon, j'espererais en toi; 
 Et certain du retour de Teternelle aurore, 
 Sur les mondes detruits, je t'attendrais encore I 
 
A DISILLUSION'. 99 
 
 An answer to this is easy. That a Reader, who knows 
 his business, has a perfect right to bring out the beauties 
 of his subject into the strongest relief, and at the same time 
 do all he can to diminish its defects, does not admit of a 
 shadow of doubt ; but this liberty is allowable only when 
 he has realized these beauties himself and discovered these 
 defects himself. Us therefore he may dupe occasionally but 
 himself never ! 
 
 Some time afterwards I told Delaunay of my disillusion. 
 
 " It does not at all surprise me," was his reply. *' I had 
 myself detected that very flaw which you found so displeas- 
 ing and had readily seen that the first part of the composi- 
 tion was much superior to the second. But I had also dis- 
 covered that this Prayer, which you must acknowledge 
 really contains several very touching lines, was capable 
 of some new and telling effects. I expected it to move 
 youi as it had moved me, by its very suggestions of human 
 weakness. I contrived to exert my art in abridging a little 
 of the first part, in toning it down somewhat, so as to be 
 able to set the second in stronger light." 
 
 You see then that Delaunay had not really entrapped us 
 into unwarranted emotion. He had simply improved on 
 his author, and this he could have done only on the condi- 
 tion of not being entrapped himself. 
 
 — Which brings us back to our first principle : 
 
 The best way to understand a work is to read it aloud. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 READING POETRY. 
 
 DE MUSSET'S name has naturally brought us to an 
 important question in the study of our subject : the 
 application of the art of Reading to poetry. 
 
 How are verses to be read ? 
 
 Judging by what is usually done, even on the stage, the 
 grand art of reading poetry consists in inaking the audi- 
 ence think you are reading prose. I was sitting one even- 
 ing in a theatre, quite close to a box occupied by two 
 ladies elegantly dressed and evidently of some distinction. 
 All at once one of them exclaims : 
 
 *'Good gracious ! They 're giving us verses ! " 
 
 And up they rise and out they go. 
 
 For the loss of their company the actor certainly was 
 not to be blamed ; he had taken all kinds of pains to 
 conceal the monster; he had so successfully broken up, 
 dislocated and chopped the lines to pieces that the 
 ** poetry" reminded me of some murdered hero's body 
 so gashed and disfigured by wounds that his own mother 
 could not have recognized him. 
 
 The amateurs naturally and blindly imitate the artists. 
 Indeed they can't very well do anything else. We know 
 only what we have learned, and very few suspect that here 
 anything is to be learned. I have never heard poetry 
 read in public without being astonished unto admiration 
 at the innumerable methods by which people contrive to 
 
READING POETRY. lOI 
 
 read it badly. Some, suffering from I know not what in- 
 comprehensible nightmare of harmony, conceive it to be 
 their conscientious and inexcusable duty to envelope their 
 verses in a sort of unctuous rhapsodical singsong, killing 
 off all the rhymes, softening off all the outlines, shading 
 off all the movements, until they succeed at last very 
 thoroughly in producing upon the listener the same 
 nauseous impression as you experience when you take 
 some insipid greasy draught. Others again, laboring 
 under the delusion that everything should be sacrificed 
 for the sake of *' truth," never seem to give themselves 
 the least concern whatever regarding either the rhythm, 
 the rhyme, or the prosody ; and, when they unfortunately 
 remember that the cesura should be somewhere about the. 
 sixth foot, they always contrive to make a pause in the 
 very spot where, of all places in the world, a pause is 
 sure to make the whole verse ridiculous. 
 
 In opposition to these strange errors, allow me to pre- 
 sent you with three maxims, absolute and final, the truth 
 of which I shall prove by the simplest examples : 
 
 1. The Art of Reading is never so difficult and never so 
 necessary as when it is applied to poetry. Only long and 
 careful study can make you a proficient. 
 
 2. You must read verses as verses, and poetry with the 
 ear of a poet. 
 
 3. The interpreter of poets must become their confi- 
 dant ; that is, they must reveal to him what they reveal to 
 no other. 
 
 To demonstrate these three axioms, one poet and one 
 alone may be taken, La Fontaine. 
 
 The little detail 1 am now about to give must not be 
 considered a digression ; in fact it will be only a shorter 
 and pleasanter path to take you where I want you to go. 
 9* 
 
102 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 La Fontaine was the first book in which I took reading 
 lessons. My master was a man of talent — perhaps he even 
 had too much talent — with a charming voice, of which he 
 certainly made a sensible use, and with a play of features, 
 of which he just as certainly took considerably too much 
 advantage. He gave me, however, two lessons of great 
 and equal utility, from which I hope you may profit just 
 as much as I did. He told me both what a reader should 
 always attempt to do, and what he should always carefully 
 avoid. 
 
 He had to read some fables of La Fontaine one morning 
 at the Conservatory before some literary assembly j on the 
 way he called in on me, and said : 
 
 *'Come and see how a reader that knows his business 
 'presents himself before a large audience. That you may 
 profit the more from it, here is the programme : 
 
 ^'I begin by giving the assembly a sweeping glance. 
 This glance, circular, comprehensive, and accompanied by 
 a half smile lightly pencilled on the lips, must be of an 
 agreeable and amiable character. Its object is to con- 
 ciliate the good-will of the audience, to make a collection 
 of their sympathies arid regards, and particularly, to make 
 yourself the central point of attraction for all eyes. Then 
 you clear your throat a little — hm ! hm ! — as if you were 
 going to begin — but you don't begin ! — not yet ! — you 
 wait until the silence is as still as death. Then you ad- 
 vance your arm — your right arm, mind — with a graceful 
 curve of the elbow — never forget that — the elbow is the 
 soul of the arm ! Attention redoubled. You announce 
 the title. You announce it simply, aiming at no effect, 
 playing programme as it were — The Oak and ihe Reed. 
 You begin : The OAK — here your voice must be round 
 and full ! The intonation, however, must be dampened a 
 
READING POETRY. IO3 
 
 bit ! Your gesture must be noble and somewhat emphatic ! 
 You're describing a giant, you know, his head in the 
 clouds, his feet in the regions of eternal death ! 
 
 " The OAK, one day said to the reed. 
 
 "Remember! Hardly any voice at all in pronouncing 
 the word Reed / Let your intonation belittle him, squeeze 
 him, crush him, the wretched vegetable ! Despise him, 
 throw up your nose at him, give him a contemptuous 
 glance over your shoulder — all this in a masterly way, 
 you know — with a low, smothered voice as if you were 
 looking down on him from a great distance " 
 
 — What! tittering? Well, I don't wonder! But how 
 heartily you would laugh if I proceeded to show you how 
 my respected preceptof, Monsieur Febve, read the line : 
 
 Regardaient rotir des marrons — 
 
 He actually made the five r's roll and rattle on his tongue 
 m imitation of the chestnuts crackling and sputtering before 
 the fire ! Absurd, you say, ridiculous, silly. Well, the 
 absurdity, the ridiculousness, the silliness I don't deny. 
 But I tell you that in spite of absurdity, ridiculousness, 
 silliness, my preceptor's remarks contained much that was 
 profound, just, truthful ! Nothing is more unquestionable 
 than that you must not begin to read the instant you mount 
 the platform, or that you must endeavor by a certain glance 
 to put yourself in communication with your audience, or 
 that you must announce your title simply, unostentatiously, 
 distinctly, and that you must try to represent, to realize, 
 to paint and reproduce, as it were, your different person- 
 ages by the varying intonations of your voice. In short, 
 if you only suppress my preceptor's fantastic, perhaps pe- 
 culiar, exaggerations, affectations, and far-fetched strains 
 
104 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 after the impossible, you can draw from his instructions 
 an excellent and highly useful lesson. 
 
 About the manner of reading fables, we must now make 
 a few remarks. The ordinary opinion is so prevalent as 
 to have become an axiom : Fables should be read simply. 
 Simply — no doubt. But what do you mean by simply? 
 Do you mean smoothly, unvaryingly, or, in short, pro- 
 sily? You do? Well, then I am sorry to be compelled 
 to differ with you in toto. That is not reading La Fon- 
 taine, it is killing him ! Traduiore traditore ! It is not 
 translating him, it is betraying him ! La Fontaine is the 
 most involved poet of the French language. No writer 
 unites in one single individual so many contrarieties. No 
 poetry is so rich in opposition ! His well-earned nickname 
 of Bonhomme (simpleton), his well-known reputation for 
 ''verdancy," the thousand and one anecdotes told of his 
 fits of abstraction, have all somewhat blinded us with re- 
 gard to his unquestioned genius. The man has set us all 
 wrong in estimating \\\& poet. Of the simplest manners ? 
 Yes. As an individual, somewhat eccentric, possibly fool- 
 ish ? Granted. But put a pen into the hand of this sim- 
 pleton, this Poor Poll — he is simpleton no longer! He 
 is the quickest, the deepest, the sharpest, the knowingest ! 
 We are nothing beside him ! We are simple amateurs ; 
 he is the most accomplished of artists ! He has himself 
 revealed his secret : 
 
 Tandis que sous nies cheveux blancs 
 "Je fabrique a force de temps ^ 
 Des vers moins sensis que la prose. 
 (Whilst in my old age I manufacture with time and care verses 
 hardly as sensible as prose.) 
 
 J manufacture I Do you understand the word? Does it 
 
READING POETRY. I05 
 
 not pretty well express effort, energy, powerful will? In 
 fact, with La Fontaine everything is carefully calculated 
 beforehand, premeditated, sought after with effort, while, 
 at the same time, by a miraculous gift, everything is har- 
 monious, flexible, natural ! Art everywhere, the artful 
 nowhere ! What is the key to this wondrous union? His 
 delightful simplicity of heart naturally passes into his 
 verses, and then fuses itself so thoroughly with his great 
 literary talent that, while his knowledge enables him to 
 represent simplicity with consummate skill, his simpli- 
 city imparts its own airy gracefulness to knowledge. 
 
 Another contrast, another difficulty, and consequently 
 another merit. In La Fontaine all extremes meet. Side 
 by side, in the closest union, stand tones the most dis- 
 similar, emotion, humor, power, grandeur, dignity, famil- 
 iarity, Gallic joviality, all elbowing each other incessantly, 
 and all present everywhere in every one of his poems. 
 No writer that I know of has succeeded so perfectly in 
 packing so much value into so small a space ! One single 
 line, often one single word of his, is sufficient to open out 
 to your gaze far extending horizons ! Painter incompara- 
 ble ! Narrator incomparable ! Creator of original char- 
 acters, hardly inferior to Moliere himself! And you 
 think all this can be rendered simply, unvaryingly, pro- 
 sily, without effort ? I tell you again that it cannot ! No. 
 It is only after deep and careful study that a reader may 
 begin to think that he understands even imperfectly, much 
 less undertake to make others understand, an art so pro- 
 found and so elaborate. 
 
 My expressions, I confess, want clearness : to illustrate 
 Ihem, let us take the fable of 
 
I06 THE ARt OF READING. 
 
 THE HERON. 
 
 Un jour, stir ses longs pieds allait,je ne sais ou, 
 Le hiron au long bee emmanche d'un long cou. 
 (One day, the Heron was going somewhere on his long legs, his 
 long bill swinging at the end of his long neck.) 
 
 Any one can see here that the triple repetition of the 
 word long is a pictorial effect which the reader should at- 
 tempt to render. 
 
 // cotoyait tine riviere ; 
 L ^onde etait tratisparente ainsi qu' aux plus beaux jours. 
 (He was stalking alongside a brook, whose waters were as transpa- 
 rent as waters can be in the most lovely weather.) 
 
 Should these two lines be read in the same way? By no 
 means. The first, being simple narrative, should be read 
 simply. The second is a painter's line ; the image must 
 be rendered as visible by the reader's tongue as by the poet's 
 
 pen. 
 
 Ala commere la carpe y faisait milk tours 
 Avec le brocket son compare ! 
 (There frolicked together Dame Carp with her old crony Beau Pike !) 
 
 You don't know your business very well here unless yvui 
 contrive to throw into your voice a lively, joyous, sportive, 
 lightly jesting expression, suggestive of the jovial fun of the 
 rollicking pair. 
 
 Le hiron en etit fait aishnent son projit ; 
 Tous s'' approchaient du bord; Voiseau n^ avail que prendre. 
 (The heron could have easily gobbled them up ; they touched the 
 "iank every now and then; he had but to stoop.) 
 
 Simple narration all this, nothing more. 
 
 Mais il crtit mieux faire d^attendre 
 Qu HI eut tin peu plus d ^appHit. 
 (But he was in no hurry. By and by would serve just as well. 
 
READING POETRY. 10/ 
 
 Defeninpj could do no possible harm ; on the contraiy, it would enable 
 him to enjoy his meal with better appetite.) 
 
 Attention ! Character begins to develop ! Mr. Heron 
 seems to be somewhat nice in his tastes, an epicure, how- 
 ever, not at all a glutton. To delicate stomachs appetite 
 is a highly prized pleasure. Remember then to give the 
 word appetite a decided accentuation, an emphasis sa\ory, 
 suggestive of tidbits^ toothsome, melting, piquant. In a 
 moment you will see why. 
 
 // vivait de rtgime et mangeait a ses heures. 
 (He followed a prescribed diet and for his meals he strictly took his 
 own time.) 
 
 Second sketch of character ! Mr. Heron is an import- 
 ant member of society, an object of proper pride to himself 
 and his numerous friends; he deserves our most respectful 
 attention and sympathy. 
 
 Au bout de quelque temps Vappktit vint — 
 (After a charming promenade appetite's delightful sensation began 
 to tickle him.) 
 
 Happy Mr. Heron ! 
 
 Voiseau 
 S'' approchant du bord vit sur Veau 
 Des tanches qui sortaient dufond de leurs demeures. 
 (Drawing near the brink, he contemplated the surface fretted bv 
 countless tenches, fluttering up by scores from their dark abodes.) 
 
 Admirable verses ! and worthy of an artist ! They fully 
 express the peculiarly picturesque sight you have no doubt 
 often enjoyed, if at all a disciple of the gentle craft, at wit- 
 nessing first the shadows, then the dim outlines, then the 
 numberless fishes themselves, as they swarm up from the 
 swaying weeds at the bottom and throw into gentle ebulli- 
 tion the sparkling waters of the crystal stream ! Paint this ! 
 Paint it all with your voice! 
 
I08 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 Ce fuets ne ltd pint pas, il s' aftendait a viieiix, 
 II montrait tin gout dedaigneiiXy 
 Comme le rat du bon Hoi-ace. 
 (No, thank you! He reserves himself for something better! Like 
 the rat in the fable, Mr. Heron turns up a disdainful nose.) 
 Moi^ des tanches ! dit-il, moi, hh'on, que je fasse 
 Une si pauvre chire ! et pour qui ?ne prend-on ? 
 (Tenches for me! Me, a Heron! Tenches! *What do people 
 take me for ? ) 
 
 Aspirate the H well ! Lift Mr. Heron high on it ! 
 Elevate him aloft on it, hoist him on it as if on another 
 pair of long legs ! 
 
 La tanche dSdaignie, il trouva du goujon. 
 Du goujon ! Beau diner, vraiment^ pour un hiron J 
 (The despised tenches soon disappeared, to be succeeded by noth- 
 ing better than gudgeons. Gudgeon ! One of the Herons to dine on 
 gudgeon! Ha! Ha! Ha!) 
 
 The idea is so comical that he can't help bursting into 
 a hearty fit of laughter. 
 
 Que f ouvre pour si peu le bee ! A Dieu ne plaise ! 
 
 II r ouvrit pour bien mains. Tout alia de faqon 
 
 Quil ne vit plus aucun poisson. 
 
 La f aim le prit. 
 (Open my bill for a gudgeon ! Never ! So help me heaven, 
 never! (Softly, Mr. Heron. You shall open your bill for even less!) 
 Things vi^ent on from bad to worse. At last not a single fish was to 
 be seen anywhere. Hunger nipped him.) 
 
 Hunger ! You see the contrast between hunger and 
 appetite'^ Do you suppose La Fontaine wrote without 
 malice prepense this little half-verse, so clear, yet so ter- 
 rible in its meaning : La faim le prit, (Hunger nipped 
 him) ? Not at all. The time for dainty, piquant, sa- 
 vory expressions is past. 
 
 Hunger! The word is sharp, clear, cruel, merciless,' 
 
READING POETRY. IO9 
 
 It strangles Mr. Heron. It chokes him. A death by 
 starvation stares him in the face ! Render all this by your 
 voice. Paint also the denouement abrupt, disdainful, deci- 
 sive, pitiless like a statute : 
 
 // fut tout heureux et tout aise 
 
 De rencontrer un lirnnfon. 
 (Most fortunate at last and particularly lucky did Mr. Heron deem 
 himself when he caught sight of a small, slimy, watery, crawling 
 snail.) 
 
 Nearly all La Fontaine's fables afford subjects for similar 
 study, and all the great poets can be studied as well as La 
 Fontaine. Only — and this we must never forget — the modes 
 of reading verse are just as numerous as the modes of writ- 
 ing verse. Racine must not be read like Corneille, nor 
 Moliere like Regnard*", nor Lamartine like Victor Hugo. 
 Correct elocution varies strictly according to the nature 
 of the genius that it undertakes to interpret. Sink the 
 faults, hurry through or abridge the tedious passages, skip 
 them even if you like, but never attempt to change your 
 author's nature ! A reader who would undertake to delivei 
 JRuy Bias, for instance, in what is called a simple unaf- 
 fected style would deprive the play at one blow of its mosi 
 predominant characteristic — its richness of coloring. If 
 we are plain with the plain, with the exuberant we must be 
 exuberant — it would never do to copy Rubens^ with neu- 
 tral tints. To read an ode as we should read a fable, a 
 lyric strain like a dramatic passage, Lamartine's Stars like 
 Florian's^ The Blind Man and the Paralytic, would be 
 simply spreading a gray veil of dull uniformity over the 
 magnificent variety of genius's glittering garden. 
 
 But the Rule immutable, inflexible, eternal, applicable 
 to all kinds of poetry, to all kinds of poets — the Law 
 comprising all laws is this : When you read a poet, read 
 
no THE ART OF READING. 
 
 him as. a poet. Where there is^ rhythm, let that rhythm 
 be heard ! Where there is rhyme, let us be made aware 
 of it ! When the verses are painting and music, be a 
 painter and a musician when you read them ! In how 
 many passages, for instance, is the intensely pathetic sug- 
 gested by little more than the melancholy but melodious 
 cadence ! Good-natured friends will of course warn you : 
 *'Take care ! " they will cry, ''you 're becoming emphatic, 
 declamatory ! You 're forgetting Nature ! You 're over- 
 stepping the bounds of Truth ! " Ah ! Truth is infinitely 
 vaster than the narrow brains of pedants can comprehend ! 
 Truth is infinitely grander than the merely natural ! Truth 
 embraces within her dominions not merely the so-called 
 Natural, but everything that the human soul can reach in 
 its highest flight ! Whatever is written with consistency 
 and in sincerity is Truth, and as Truth should be read ! 
 Not of course, the Truth of every-day commonplace 
 experience, nor of cold, plain, practical reason ; but the 
 Truth of the soul, quite as real and just as natural as the 
 Truth of the body ! When you think of the fertile fancy 
 and burning imagination of Ariosto^', what image rises in 
 your mind? The classic Pegasus? Not at all. It is the 
 winged Hippogriff that bore Astolpho to the moon! Well 
 then, when you read Orlando Furioso, take your seat on 
 that Hippogriff 's back and start with him for the dazzling 
 regions beyond the stars ! 
 
 And this reminds me of a certain kind of poetry not yet 
 spoken of, though closely connected with our study and 
 most completely dependent on art. I mean that kind of 
 poetry which is much more common in French Literature 
 than in English, and is usually known by the name of 
 Free Verses. 
 
 A conversation of mine with Victor Cousin^, will help 
 considerably to bring out my idea. 
 
PROPERTy OF 
 DEPARTHIEHT OF DRIirilATIC ART 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 FREE VERSES. 
 
 VICTOR COUSIN was the greatest initiator of us all 
 into the grandeurs of the Seventeenth Century, simply 
 because he was its greatest adorer. It would be a calumny, 
 however, to limit his passionate admiration to the fine 
 ladies of that period ; he was quite as much captivated by 
 Pascal as by Madame de Longueville^, and he would never 
 exchange the great Corneille for the most enchanting of 
 the marchionesses. Still, it cannot be denied that he, was 
 not free from the usual fault of fanatics — he considered a 
 single word uttered in disparagement of one of his idols as 
 a personal insult offered to himself; in fact, on such occa- 
 sions his temper hardly knew any bounds. 
 
 At one of our usual sessions in the Academy one day, I 
 happened unfortunately to observe that, out of the fourteen 
 verses composing the introduction to Baucis and Phile- 
 mon, I considered only two to be admirable and that I 
 looked on the rest as absolutely detestable. Cousin darted 
 me a furious glance, but I kept on saying my say : 
 
 '* Nothing can be finer than such a verse as this : 
 
 La Fortune vend ce qti'on croit qu'elle dotine. 
 (Fortune but sells what we think she gives.) 
 
 *' Or this: 
 
 Rien ne trotihle sa fin, c'est le soir d'un beati jour. 
 (Nothing disturbs his death; it's the close of a lovely day.) 
 
112 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 "But," I continued, "as to gold and grandeur being 
 divinities that become asylums of devouring cares, which 
 in their turn become vultures represented by the son of 
 Japhet, etc. — all that I have no hesitation in denouncing 
 as unmitigated stuff and nonsense." 
 
 By Jove ! I thought Cousin was going to swallow me, 
 body and bones ! Most fortunately, however, the session 
 broke up at that moment precisely, and everybody began 
 to leave the room. But Cousin overtook me at the door- 
 way and permitted himself to exclaim as bluntly as you 
 please : 
 
 "You 're probably conceited enough to imagine you know 
 as much about La Fontaine as I do ? " 
 
 "Well, I rather think I do," replied I with a smile. 
 
 "You're in earnest?" 
 
 " Certainly I'm in earnest. I know more of La Fon- 
 taine than you do, because you read him silently, whereas 
 I read him aloud." 
 
 "Oh! the argument! " 
 
 "An excellent argument. Do you want to be convinced 
 of its soundness?" 
 
 "Of course I do!" 
 
 Off we start down the quays, arm in arm, hotly discuss- 
 ing the question. 
 
 "Has not La Fontaine written nearly all his Fables in 
 Free Verses?" I begin. 
 
 "Well, suppose he has!" 
 
 "First, what are Free Verses? " 
 
 "The term itself expresses the meaning perfectly. Free 
 verses are verses that rhyme but that have no regular 
 rhythm." 
 
 "Not at all. Free Verses have just as much rhythm as 
 Alexandrine verses or any other verses, only it is, I admit, 
 
FREE VERSES, II3 
 
 a concealed rhythm. Free Verses obey a rule, a mysterious 
 but a real rule, a rule not indeed treated of in the rhetoric 
 books, but nevertheless just as surely existing and always 
 as present in the imagination of all writers of true poetic 
 genius. This is simply the reason why the Free Verses of 
 the Seventeenth Century are excellent whilst those of the 
 Eighteenth, except a few of Voltaire's, are all mediocre. 
 The poets never guessed the secret." 
 
 "What secret?" asks Cousin, ever ready to take fire at 
 anything like a dogmatic assertion regarding literature, 
 though now evidently somewhat mollified by my little com- 
 pliment to his beloved Seventeenth Century. "What 
 secret? What mysterious rule are you talking about? 
 Explain the meaning of your. hidden rhythm." 
 
 "No easy matter; still Do you ever take a ride 
 
 on horseback?" 
 
 "Very seldom — scarcely ever." 
 
 "That's bad — well — you have no doubt often heard 
 of the famous riding-masters Monsieur Baucher^" and Mon- 
 sieur D'Aure?" 
 
 "Oh ! haven't I? When I was minister, what endless 
 discussions we had as to which of them we should make 
 master of the Saumur school of cavalry. The Minister 
 of War was for Baucher, one of our military men was for 
 D'Aure. Why so ? Hang me if I have an idea on the 
 subject ! ' ' 
 
 "I think I can give you one or two while I am at the 
 same time endeavoring to develop my theory regarding 
 Free Verses." 
 
 ^'Fat'bleuf cries my companion. "This is something 
 quite original ! Poetry illustrated by horse-riding ! Go on, 
 my dear sir ! I am all attention ! " 
 
 "Baucher," I resume, ''^2.% par excellence the Rider of 
 10* H 
 
114 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 the Ring. No sight more interesting than that afforded 
 by a horse mounted, that is, subdued, mastered by Bau- 
 cher. How complete the domination of the man over 
 the animal ! Trembling, prancing, palpitating, exulting 
 in his strength though quite conscious of its subjugation, 
 the horse has not a muscle that is not under the most per- 
 fect control. The foam flecking him, here and there, the 
 nostrils opening and closing in ardent perturbation, the 
 net-work of swollen veins rising in such high relief all 
 over his body — all betray his life, his strength, his fever- 
 ish impatience, his hunger after freedom. But no matter 
 for that ! Every single one of his movements is rhythmi- 
 cal j every single one of his paces is fore-arranged ; in- 
 closed in the unyielding circTe of his master's iron limbs, 
 his abounding energy itself becomes the very perfection 
 of subordination ! " 
 
 " Well ; " interrupts my companion, "all this I may not 
 dispute, but what in the world " 
 
 " Wait a moment. D'Aure, on the contrary, is the 
 dashing rider of the open air. A great difference ! What 
 D'Aure requires is plenty of room. What he demands of 
 his horse is the fullest exertion of all his forces. No curb- 
 ing in, no reining up now; no check-reins, no martingales! 
 spurs, if anything, and a touch of the stinging lash ! See 
 the animal speeding past, nose in air, eye aflame, hair and 
 mane streaming in the breeze ! Watch him as he skims the 
 plain, fleet as an arrow, light as the wind, graceful as a 
 bird ! Who is the master now, the horse or the man ? 
 The man as much as ever ! His is the direction just as 
 much as the inspiration ! He apparently gives the animal 
 the wildest liberty, and yields with pleasure to his fieriest 
 and most uncontrollable impulse; but his fingers never 
 abandon the guiding rein, nor his arm the curbing bit ! 
 
FREE VERSES. II5 
 
 So, while Baucher's horse, though a captive, subdued, sub- 
 missive, is as powerful in his strength as ever, D'Aure's, 
 though apparently independent as the raging blast, is as 
 much under control as the rider's little finger." 
 
 "I think I understand you now," said Cousin with a 
 smile. "Baucher's horse is epic or Alexandrine versifica- 
 tion, and " 
 
 ''Precisely! and D'Aure's is the rhythm of Free Verses. 
 Here the artist, instead of confining the play of his inspira- 
 tion within a circle traced beforehand, abandons it to its 
 natural bent, gives it full scope, follows it through all its 
 windings, expresses it in all its mobile plasticity, changes 
 the rhythm with every change of idea, and thus succeeds 
 in imparting more justice, truth, and reality to multitudes 
 of delicate, elegant, airy, and graceful sentiments. But 
 this unrestraint must never degenerate into listlessness or 
 license. The freer from a master is the true artist, the 
 stricter and severer he is towards himself. He is always 
 contriving therefore to relieve the freedom of the rhythm 
 by the number and variety of the rhymes, by bolder and 
 more striking expressions, by newer and more captivating 
 ideas, so that we are always instinctively conscious of 
 power as well as of grace, of severe art as well as of playful 
 negligence. Free Verses, though not a canal with straight 
 banks, are by no means an ocean without coasts. They 
 are rather a river whose shores are winding, flexible, vary- 
 ing, flowery, but everywhere strictly regular in spite of 
 their apparent irregularity." 
 
 **This theory of yours may have something in it. But 
 sustain it, pray, by means of a few examples. Show me 
 some passage where the poet says by a free verse something 
 that the regular verse could not so well express." 
 
Il6 THE ART OF READING, 
 
 ** Take this stanza from the English poem Genevieve :'^ 
 
 She wept with pity and delight, 
 
 She blushed with love and virgin shame ; 
 
 And, like the murmur of a dream, 
 I heard her breathe my name. 
 
 " Nothing would have been easier than to give to the 
 fourth or last verse the metre of the preceding three; it 
 would be enough to insert ' softly ' and say : 
 I heard her softly breathe my name. 
 
 ''But try it. You will find that the delicate aroma of 
 the poetry has vanished like a shadow." 
 
 ''It is true ! — Another example." 
 
 "La Fontaine all through is one long example. His 
 rigorous but graceful imagination has continual recourse to 
 Free Verses for fitly rendering the incessant variation of 
 his ideas. Do you remember the six verses of the Peasant 
 of the Danube, beginning with four sweeping Alexandrines, 
 and ending with two lines of only four feet each ? 
 
 Craignez, Romains, craignez que les dieux quelque jour, etc., 
 Nos esclaves d voire tour I 
 
 "We cannot sufficiently admire the wonderful art that 
 terminates the solemn, stately, and threatening march of 
 the four Alexandrines with the sudden, unexpected and ter- 
 rible blow struck by those two rapid lines of eight sylla- 
 bles ! " 
 
 "It is perfectly true ! " cries Cousin. "But how have 
 you come across such reflections as these?" 
 
 "I have told you how already — by reading aloud ! The 
 
 * We need hardly apologize for substituting here a well known 
 English example for the French poetry which to many readers would 
 be rather unintelligible. 
 
FREE VERSES. II7 
 
 voice is a revealer, an initiater into mysteries, that pos- 
 sesses a power as mysterious as it is unsuspected." 
 
 ** I beg your pardon — I don't quite understand you." 
 
 "You shall in a moment. A celebrated actress of the 
 last century, Madame Talma " 
 
 *'I have seen her! " interrupts Cousin with animation. 
 ** What a soul ! Of what exquisite sensibility ! " 
 
 **Well, Madame Talma relates in her Memoirs that, as 
 she was playing Andromache one evening, she felt herself 
 so profoundly moved that the tears flowed not only from 
 the spectators' eyes but even from her own. The play over, 
 one of her admirers, rushing up, takes her hand and cries : 
 
 * Oh my dear friend ! It was admirable! You were Androm- 
 ache herself! You must have imagined yourself to be 
 really living in Epirus, Hector's disconsolate widow ! ' 
 
 * Not at all ! ' replies Madame laughing merrily. * But you 
 were certainly moved ! I saw real tears ! ' ' Yes, I wept 
 real tears.' * But on what account? What made you weep 
 if not emotion?' * My own voice.' *How your own 
 voice?' * Exactly, my own voice. What really affected 
 me was .the expression that my voice gave to poor Androm- 
 ache^ s sufferings, and not by any means the thought of 
 the sufferings themselves. The nervous shudder that thrilled 
 my whole frame was an electric shock given to my nerves 
 by my own accents. I was at once actress and audience. 
 I actually magnetized myself " 
 
 " Decidedly a strange fact ! " observes Cousin. 
 
 " But what a striking instance of the power of the human 
 voice I " 
 
 **It is certainly a psychological phenomenon," continues 
 Cousin, "which I have never had a glimpse of in all my 
 studies." 
 
 "Ohl" I reply, quoting Shakespeare, " there are more 
 
Il8 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 things in heaven and earth, Horatio, than are dreamt of 
 in your philosophy. But an experience of this kind is by 
 no means confined to Madame Talma. Rachel told me 
 something one day that I can never forget. She was 
 speaking of her recitations at Potsdam in the presence of 
 the Emperor of Russia, the Emperor of Austria, the King 
 of Prussia, and other sovereigns. 'Such a flower-bed of 
 kings,' said she, * actually electrified me. Never before 
 liad I hit on truer or more powerful accents. My voice 
 actually enchanted my own ears. ' ' ' 
 
 ''Were these Rachel's own words?" 
 
 "Her actual words. But that is not all. One of our 
 first living artists has often told me that he never could 
 succeed in reaching those pathetic tones of his that so 
 profoundly affected the audience, without having previ- 
 ously learned his part aloud. It was his own voice that 
 touched him, guided him, and always assured him when 
 he was right. This throws some light on another strange 
 fact, generally held inexplicable. Stupid players have been 
 actually known to play like men of undoubted wit." 
 
 " Oh ! That 's impossible ! " 
 
 "I have known some instances of the kind myself. 
 Yes. I have seen men of only mediocre intelligence, wit, 
 soul, or whatever you call it, who, once on the stage, 
 made the best of us think, tremble, and even weep. 
 How so, you ask. Well, their voice did it all. Their 
 voice supplied all the lacking wit, the intelligence, the 
 emotion. Condemn them to silence — they instantly re- 
 lapse into their normal nullity. Some cunning fairy is 
 fast asleep in their throat while they are silent ; but once 
 they begin to speak, she' wakes up and with a wave of her 
 magic wand summons to her aid powers and resources till 
 then invisible and unknown. Indeed the voice may be 
 
FREE VERSES. 1 19 
 
 considered an invisible actor concealed within the player, 
 an invisible speaker concealed within the reader, — and 
 performing for both the part of a first-rate prompter. In 
 fact, my dear philosopher, this is a problem that I must 
 surrender altogether to your meditations, satisfying myself 
 with drawing one little deduction — However inferior I 
 undoubtedly am to you in many respects, it is possible 
 that I may know La Fontaine a little better than you, 
 simply because I generally read him aloud ! " 
 
 "That point I waive the discussion of just now," replies 
 my interlocutor with a merry smile, ''but suppose you give 
 La Fontaine and the other great writers that you undertake 
 to interpret, meanings, allusions, and intentions that they 
 themselves never had the least idea of?" 
 
 "To such a supposition I should reply in the words of 
 the illustrious Corneille hiniself. Somebody pointed out 
 to him one day certain verses of his that were anything but 
 clear, asking him to explain their meaning. He looked at 
 them for a while, and then replied : ' When I wrote these 
 verses, I am certain I understood them ; at present I must 
 confess they are not a bit clearer to myself than they are to 
 you.* Thus even the great masters, you see, do not always 
 comprehend their own mysteries. In the fire and glow of 
 creation, they unconsciously give but half expression to 
 ideas, of the full force of which they are not probably com- 
 pletely aware, but which are nevertheless just as real, solid, 
 and consistent as those ideas that they have most highly 
 elaborated. Genius, as well as beauty, as well as infancy, 
 has its unconscious moments. A child enchanting you by 
 the innocence of his smile is seldom aware that his smile 
 looks innocent. But is it the less innocent for that ? Well 
 then, one of the very greatest advantages of reading master- 
 pieces aloud is that it gradually but forcibly reveals to us 
 
I20 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 thousands of exquisite little touches that seem to be actu- 
 ally unknown to the very pencil that has created them. 
 This alone would be enough to make the art of reading a 
 powerful instrument in education. Elocution teaches us 
 literature, just as successfully as it improves our diction." 
 
 Here we parted. But just as Cousin turned away, he 
 uttered a few words of which, coming from such lips, I 
 must confess I feel rather proud ; 
 
 ''Thank you, my dear friend ; you have certainly taught 
 me something I had not known before." 
 
PROPERiy OF 
 DEPMTMEflT OF DRAMATIC ART 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 A SOUVENIR OF RACHEL. 
 
 THUS far I have been trying to enumerate some of the 
 pleasures of the art of reading. I intend to conclude 
 by giving you two illustrative instances, personal and strik- 
 ing, of its great utility. In one, my humble talent as reader 
 did me an immense service. The other contributed power- 
 fully towards procuring for me a deep and never to be for- 
 gotten heart-joy. 
 
 The first will take a whole chapter for itself. 
 
 The drama now so well known, Adrienne Lecouvreur, 
 in which the chief incident is the death of an eminent 
 actress by means of a poisoned bouquet presented by a 
 jealous rival, was the joint composition of Scribe and my- 
 self, and had been undertaken by us expressly for Rachel 
 at her own suggestion ; I might even say at her own re- 
 quest. But the few months that we devoted to writing the 
 piece had the effect of disgusting Mademoiselle with it. 
 Changeful and fickle by nature, she was still more so by 
 instability of character. She was continually asking every- 
 body's opinion, and of course everybody's opinion left its 
 impression. The few jesting remarks of some thoughtless 
 critic completely disenchanted her with the idea that had 
 transported her with delight five minutes before. This 
 was at least the case with our poor Adfienne. Rachel's 
 last advisers completely frightened her off. Such a dar- 
 ing, not to say unbecoming, departure from the legitimate 
 
 II 121 
 
122 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 drama ! What ! Hermione and Paulina consent to speak 
 in prose ! The daughter of Corneille and Racine become 
 the stepdaughter of Monsieur Scribe ! Unheard of prof- 
 anation ! 
 
 On the day of the reading, therefore, you may be sure 
 Mademoiselle came to our meeting fully determined to 
 refuse the part. The hall was quite full ; the actresses — 
 at that time they were permitted to be judges as well as the 
 others — were quite as numerous as the actors; and a cer- 
 tain quiet, court air prevailed all over the assembly, strik- 
 ing me the very instant I entered with an uneasy, chilling 
 foreboding. 
 
 Scribe took the manuscript and began to read. I buried 
 myself in an arm-chair and quietly watched. 
 
 I soon became aware of a double play taking place all 
 round me and compelling me to be a most interested spec- 
 tator. First, there was our own, performed by Scribe's 
 tongue ; second, there was the other, progressing silently 
 in the hearts of the judges but visible as a noonday sun to 
 the eye of a watchful observer. Vaguely informed of the 
 secret dispositions of their illustrious comrade, the judges 
 felt themselves to be in a somewhat perplexing predica- 
 ment. A work written for Mademoiselle Rachel but one 
 which Mademoiselle Rachel herself was unwilling to play, 
 was decidedly capable, if received by the committee, of 
 becoming a subject replete with difficulties of many kinds, 
 vexatious lawsuits not being the least of the number. 
 
 Instead of listening to Scribe therefore as he rolled off 
 Adrienne, the judges carefully watched Rachel's counte- 
 nance, and, as this countenance preserved a marble impas- 
 sibility, the other countenances preserved a marble impas- 
 sibility too. During the whole course of these five long 
 acts, she never smiled, never approved, never applauded. 
 
A SOUVENIR OF RACHEL. 1 23 
 
 During the whole course of these five long acts, the others 
 never smiled, never approved, never applauded. Tlie 
 universal stillness, in fact, was so complete that Scribe, 
 thinking he saw one of the judges falling asleep, inter- 
 rupted the reading to exclaim with great politeness : 
 
 " Don't mind me, my dear sir ! No ceremony, I beg ! " 
 
 The judge defended himself very earnestly, and that was 
 the only incident of the reading. Stay — I am wrong — 
 there was another incident or at least the beginning of 
 one. In the last scene but one of the fifth act. Mademoi- 
 selle, interested in the situation in spite of herself, raised 
 her back a little from the arm-chair in which she had been 
 reclining as motionless as if she formed part of it, and 
 leaned forward slightly, as if to listen with intentness to 
 what was said ; but, noticing that I had caught the move- 
 ment, she sank back quickly into the arm-chair and in- 
 stantly resumed the marble countenance. 
 
 The reading over. Scribe and I went into the director's 
 room, where the director himself joined us in a few mo- 
 ments, and told us, with an air of regret probably quite 
 sincere, that Mademoiselle Rachel "did not see herself" 
 in Adrienne, and, as the work had been composed expressly 
 for her, that the committee would prefer taking no imme- 
 diate action upon it. 
 
 " In other words," observed Scribe as we left the room, 
 "our piece is refused. Good ! To him who knows how 
 to wait, everything comes all right at last ! " 
 
 Next morning three different theatre managers came to 
 make us offers for the work. Scribe, who dearly loved 
 retaliation and above all things liked his vengeance to be 
 served up hot, wished to close the bargain at once. But I 
 demurred. 
 
 "No, my dear friend," said I, "our piece was written 
 
124 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 for the Thedtre-Fran^ais , and it is in the The^tre-Fran^ais 
 that it must be played. The part was composed for Rachel, 
 and Rachel will have to act it." 
 
 *' But how induce Rachel to act it ? " 
 
 " How? I don't know ! But Rachel will play it, and 
 nobody else ! While we were working at the piece, though 
 your share in it is considerably larger than mine, you often 
 honored me by saying that I understood Adrienne better 
 than you. I always believed in fact that there was some- 
 thing original and striking in the tragic actress who has 
 learned nobility of character from the noble heroines she 
 is so fond of representing, and who, by dint of interpreting 
 the great Corneille, has imbibed into her soul some of the 
 great Corneille's grandeur! Therefore, this great person- 
 age must appear nowhere else than in the theatre of the 
 great Corneille himself ! " 
 
 My earnestness half convinced Scribe. He promised to 
 wait a little. The managers became more importunate, one 
 of them saying, by way of an irresistible argument : 
 
 " My leading lady has never died on the stage. She 
 would love dearly to be poisoned ! " 
 
 Arguments of this kind I had no great difficulty in meet- 
 ing, but, when six months had passed without improving 
 the appearance of things. Scribe protested that he would 
 wait no longer. 
 
 "Give me but a week," I replied, "you are going to 
 spend a few days at Sericourt. Start on your trip to-day. 
 At your return, if I have done nothing, I surrender grace- 
 fully." 
 
 "All right," was Scribe's answer. "This day week ] 
 shall expect you to breakfast at eleven." 
 
 " Farewell, till eleven o'clock this day week ! " 
 
 Off he started, and here is what I did. 
 
A SOUVENIR OF RACHEL. 125 
 
 (Of course it will be readily understood that what I shall 
 be obliged to say on my own account during the remainder 
 of this short story, must not be considered as arrogating 
 to myself the chief share in our joint work. I had not the 
 chief share in it. The contrary is precisely the case. If 
 it were possible to measure our respective shares, Scribe's 
 would certainly prove the greater.) 
 
 A new director had been appointed for the Thedtre- 
 Fran^ais. I called on him at once and spoke to him in 
 substance pretty much as follows : 
 
 "You are aware that Mademoiselle Rachel has refused 
 our piece. Had she the right to refuse it? That I don't 
 know. Had she the right to put her refusal in such a form ? 
 That I do know. She certainly had no such right. That 
 was not the way to return to such a man as Monsieur Scribe 
 a work that he had been requested to produce. That was 
 rather offensive treatment of a master in the highest rank 
 and, permit me to add, of a young man who is not in 
 the lowest. Mademoiselle Rachel, no doubt, is long since 
 well aware of all this and must regret her precipitancy. 
 Such talents as hers cannot but be acquainted with some 
 of the commonest usages of politeness. Now, a way is still 
 left to bring about a fair understanding between us, to rec- 
 oncile her own interests and ours. I shall ask her formally, 
 not to play our piece, but to listen to it fairly, not in the 
 theatre, not before her fellow artists, but in her own parlor, 
 in the presence of a few of her most intimate friends. She 
 may choose them herself. She may invite as many or as 
 few as she pleases. I shall come alone with my manuscript. 
 If the work is then pronounced unsuitable, I take away tlie 
 piece and we shall consider the matter finally settled. But 
 if- it pleases Mademoiselle and her friends, she will play it, 
 II* 
 
126 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 she will have a grand success, and she will call me her de* 
 liverer." 
 
 *' The offer is accepted," wrote Rachel that very even- 
 ing to her friends; "I cannot refuse Monsieur Legouve's 
 
 request, but I shall never play that " I must omit 
 
 the term she employed to express her disdain — it is enough 
 to say that it was more expressive than polite. 
 
 The second succeeding evening was the one appointed 
 for the reading; the judges selected by Mademoiselle 
 were Janin", Merle''', Rolle'% and the director of the The- 
 atre- Fran(;ais. 
 
 I felt, no doubt, a little flustered as I entered the room, 
 but I was quite master of myself. I knew I was in the 
 right, and had carefully trained myself for the encounter. 
 I had reflected over the question with myself somewhat in 
 this way: Scribe was certainly an excellent reader, and 
 had really read our piece admirably before the committee, 
 all but in one part — that of Adrienne. In my opinion he 
 had not individualized this role sufficiently for Rachel ; he 
 had read it certainly with much spirit, grace, warmth, but, 
 as I thought, not without some of the mannerism of a 
 young leading actress ; the grandeur I considered rather 
 tame ; the heroine was rather obscured under the woman. 
 Now it was with this precise point that I had determined 
 to attack Mademoiselle, to capture her, to tame her, to 
 break her in, as it were, by presenting her a new but still 
 a grand and noble personage. Her success would be no 
 easy matter ; her attempt would be beset with great danger 
 and difficulty. To diminish this danger, and to smooth 
 down this difficulty as much as possible, was evidently our 
 business. It was our business to sketch in faint but tangi- 
 ble outline how she was to pass gradually from one line of 
 character to another, and to convince Rachel hersel/ that 
 
A SOUVENIR OF RACHEL. 12/ 
 
 what the public would consider a complete metamdrphosis 
 was in reality to her nothing more difficult than a mere 
 change of costume. This was the point that Scribe had 
 not sufficiently insisted on ; this was the fine shading that 
 he had not sufficiently brought out; and this was precisely 
 what I had been carefully preparing myself during the last 
 two days to render perfectly visible and palpable to my au- 
 dience in general, but to Mademoiselle herself in particular. 
 
 I arrive. A charming reception, full of that wheedling, 
 cajoling, coaxing grace that became her so well. Her own 
 fair hands prepare my glass of sugared water; her own fair 
 hands bring me a chair ; her own fair hands dispose the 
 curtains so. that I may have the benefit of the most favor- 
 able light. I could not help smiling to myself, remember- 
 ing, as I did too well, the famous phrase "I will never 
 
 play that " and knowing, as I did too well, the whole 
 
 why and wherefore of all this pretty strategy. It was to 
 sugar-coat the pill. How could so sweet and courteous a 
 listener be ever suspected of secret ill-will and malice pre- 
 pense? It was all what is called in French theatrical slan^. 
 preparation, and in English humbug. 
 
 I begin. During the whole first act Mademoiselle ap- 
 plauded, approved, smiled — did, in short, exactly the con- 
 trary to what she had done at the committee reading. 
 Why so ? Oh ! why so ! It was easy to tell. Her part 
 was well prepared. As an excuse for her rejection she 
 wanted to be able to say that Adrimne* s character did not 
 suit her, and as Adrienne does not appear before the second 
 act, praising the first act could evidently do no harm, don't 
 you see ? On the contrary, her very praises would give an 
 air of impartiality to her subsequent strictures and spread 
 an air of sincerity over the regrets of her subsequent 
 refusal. 
 
128 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 More ^^ preparation,^' more humbug. But unfortunately 
 here, as often elsewhere, humbug overshot its mark. The 
 acting was so exceedingly good that it did not pass for act- 
 ing at all. Her friends, witnessing what they considered 
 her genuine satisfaction, began to experience something 
 like satisfaction themselves and, seeing her applaud warmly, 
 followed suit in applauding warmly too. The reader, em- 
 boldened by all these unequivocal signs of approbation, 
 p)lucked up new courage, and got to the first act in right 
 good style, holding his audience well in hand. In fact, to 
 change the metaphor, he felt himself already sailing se- 
 renely under a press of canvas, impelled by that electric 
 current of success which is so well known to dramatic 
 authors and which he is sure will manifest itself so thril- 
 ingly at the decisive moment of victory. 
 
 In the second act Adrienne makes her appearance, hold- 
 ing in her hand the part oi Bajazet which she is studying. 
 The Prince de Bouillon approaches her and observes 
 gaily: "You still appear to be looking for something; 
 what is it may I ask?" "I am looking for the truth!" 
 she replies. " Bravo I bravo ! " exclaimed Janin. ''Oh I " 
 said I to myself, ''that must be a friend, for certainly the 
 word does not merit a bravo." Mademoiselle too was a 
 little startled, and gave Janin a look that seemed to say : 
 "What! A traitor here?" Fortunately the "traitor's" 
 opinion soon became everybody else's opinion. Rachel, 
 surprised and very much embarrassed at not finding her- 
 self filled with her former disdain, made but a feeble re- 
 sistance against the general impression, and at the end of 
 the second act even chimed in with the general sentiment 
 by saying, "Well, I always thought there was something 
 in that second act." 
 
 This was her last semblance of defence. From the very 
 
A SOUVENIR OF RACHEL. 1 29 
 
 beginning of the third act she ridded herself of her for- 
 mer prejudices as completely as politicians do of unpopu- 
 lar opinions. She applauded, she laughed, she shed tears, 
 every now and then muttering "What a silly simpleton I 
 have been!" At the end of the fifth act, she actually 
 threw herself on my neck, exclaiming with streaming 
 eyes : 
 
 *' How have you kept yourself off the stage?" 
 
 The reader had saved the author. 
 
 I was charmed and flattered beyond measure, you may be 
 sure ; the more especially as, a few months before this, hav- 
 ing heard Guizot^* deliver a rousing speech on some occa- 
 sion or other, she had cried out : 
 
 "How I should have liked to play tragedy with such a 
 man!" 
 
 Next morning, at eleven o'clock precisely, I rang Scribe's 
 bell. 
 
 "Well," he cried, with a bantering air and evidently 
 expecting to have a good laugh, "what luck? How did 
 you get on ? " 
 
 My only answer was to pull out one of the regular no- 
 rices sent to the actors and read it : 
 
 ^^ Theatre- Fran<;ais , this day at noon, first rehearsal of 
 Adrienne Lecouvreur." 
 
 "What ! ! " he exclaimed ; he was actually too stupefied 
 to utter another word. 
 
 I told him the whole story, and a month afterwards the 
 curtain rose for the first and extremely successful represen- 
 tation of our joint production. 
 
 That month revealed to me also a curious instance of 
 the weird and strangely mysterious emotions that are often 
 attendant on dramatic interpretation. 
 
 One evening, a few days before the first representation 
 
I30 THE ART OF READING, 
 
 of Adrienne, the regular business of the theatre was inter- 
 rupted for a regular stage rehearsal. Scribe, detained at 
 the Grand Opera by preparations for Le Prophete, could 
 not be present. Incessant corrections and repetitions de- 
 layed us all so long that it was fully eleven o'clock before 
 we got through the first four acts. In fact it was so late 
 that we concluded it was time to stop altogether. Every- 
 body had gone away except Rachel, Regnier, Maillart''' 
 and myself. All at once Rachel exclaims : 
 
 " Here we are all alone, monarchs of all we survey. 
 Suppose we try the fifth act ? I have not rehearsed it yet. 
 But I have been studying it carefully for the last three days 
 and I should like to know how I am succeeding." 
 
 We go out on the vast stage. No gas, no footlights, no 
 light at all in fact but the little argand lamp standing be- 
 side the vacant prompter's hole. No spectators even, 
 except a fireman fast asleep on a chair between the 
 "wings," and myself seated among the music-stands of 
 the orchestra. 
 
 From the very beginning something in Rachel's ac- 
 cents thrilled me to the heart. Never before had I seen 
 her so truly, simply and affectingly tragic. The flicker- 
 ing little smoky lamp threw lividities on her face that 
 were absolutely terrifying, whilst the emptiness of the 
 great auditorium imparted to her voice a strange sonority 
 that startled as well as enthralled. The effect was death- 
 like ! 
 
 The act over, on our return to the foyer, I happened to 
 look into a mirror, and could not help noticing how pale 
 my face was. Regnier and Maillart too were like sheets. 
 As for Rachel, she sat for some time in a corner, silent, 
 fluttering nervously, and wiping the tears that still streamed 
 down her cheeks. I went up to her, pointing, by way of 
 
• A SOUVENIR OF RACHEL. I3I 
 
 compliment, at her companions' faces, and saying as I took 
 her hand : 
 
 " Dear friend, you have played that fifth act as you will 
 never play it again in all your life." 
 
 '*That is my own conviction," she replied; "but do 
 you know why ? " 
 
 ** I think I do. None being here to applaud, you never 
 thought of acting for effect ; so you became in your own 
 imagination poor Adrienne expiring at midnight in the 
 arms of her two friends." 
 
 After thinking over this observation for a few moments, 
 she replied : 
 
 "No. That 's not it. An exceedingly strange phenom- 
 enon took place within me. It is not over Adrienne that 
 I have been weeping — but over myself! Something sud- 
 denly told me that, like Adrienne, I should die young. I 
 felt as if I was lying in my own room, at my last moments, 
 present at my own death ! — And when I repeated the 
 lines : * Farewell, dramatic triumphs ! Farewell, entranc- 
 ing art that I have loved so much ' — you saw me shed 
 real tears. With mournful despair I was rapidly realizing 
 how soon time would sweep away every recollection of my 
 little talents, and how the world would soon be left without 
 the faintest trace of poor Rachel ! " 
 
 Alas ! poor Rachel's presentiments were only too well 
 founded ! A very few years later she lay on her death-bed, 
 like her sister Rebecca, and of the same hopeless, fell dis- 
 ease too, at a little village in the south of France. In the 
 hospitable home of a warm-hearted relative of Sardou's^^ she 
 had received a singularly warm and sympathetic hospitality. 
 In this romanesque villa of his he had, however, indulged 
 his somewhat mystical love for the fanciful by accumulating 
 in strange and curious contrast many monuments of the dif- 
 
132 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 ferent religions of the far East. Every piece of furniture 
 in every room was symbolic of something. Arriving hur- 
 riedly from her long journey, and almost completely ex- 
 hausted, Rachel, without looking around, had hardly 
 strength enough left to throw herself on a bed. Waking 
 up suddenly in the middle of the night, she utters a wild 
 shriek of, terror ! Her eyeballs stare in a stony agony ! 
 What does she see ? The bed on which she lay was shaped 
 like a tomb, and right before her eyes and almost within 
 arm's reach she sees the misshapen figure. of a woman stoop- 
 ing as if to seize her. It was only a wooden image holding 
 the curtain. 
 
 " It 's Death! " she screamed at last, flinging herself mad- 
 ly out of the bed. ''Help! Help! Protect me against 
 Death! " 
 
 Her last days were passed in those alternate fits of ter- 
 rible illusion and gloomy consciousness that are peculiar 
 to organic maladies. She often said : 
 
 ''About six hours of the day I grasp at something like 
 hope ; the other hours I see nothing but black despair." 
 
 Her sufferings, strange to say, sometimes revealed them- 
 selves in plastic attitudes full of a soft and graceful ele- 
 gance — attitudes of which, no doubt, she was fully con- 
 scious, for never, even when writhing under the severest 
 bodily agony, did she cease for a moment to see herself. 
 In this she resembled all the great dramatic actors. They 
 are to themselves an everlasting, never wearying, always 
 interesting spectacle. However great their despair, how- 
 ever rending their suffering, they can always eye it calmly 
 like a spectator and see that it becomes them. Rachel 
 knew that she exhibited the elegant pose of a young hero- 
 ine dying of a deadly disease ; by way of variety, she some- 
 times outlined a graceful statue of grief. 
 
A SOUVENIR OF RACHEL. 1 33 
 
 Chance having brought me at the time to Toulon, I 
 immediately hastened to Sardou's romantic villa overhang- 
 ing the Mediterranean, but she was too weak for me to be 
 permitted to see her. Next morning, however, she sent 
 me a note expressing her warmest thanks for my visit. It 
 concluded with the following most amiable and flattering 
 but, alas ! expiring words : 
 
 * * No one can create real women better than you. Prom- 
 ise to write me a play to celebrate my return to the stage — '* 
 
 In three days she was dead. 
 
 I have perhaps allowed myself to be carried away too far 
 by this retrospect, but in a study on Diction nothing could 
 be more natural than a digression on the memory of one of 
 the most illustrious exponents of the art. Besides it con- 
 ducts us at once to the last illustrious name on our list and 
 to one of my most treasured recollections as a reader. 
 
 13 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 PONSARD. 
 
 PONSARD " lay on his death-bed. The previous sum- 
 mer, that of 1866, he had spent in his native province 
 of Isere, expecting amid its bracing Alpine breezes to 
 obtain some relief from the fatal disease that was fast sap- 
 ping his life away. But these holidays he had not devoted 
 to idleness. He had written a Monologue on Galileo, and 
 sent it to Paris, with the request that it should be read at 
 the August meeting of his brother Academicians. The 
 work arrived at the Institute just as we were engaged in one 
 of our private sessions; my confreres were impatient to 
 know what it was like, and I was unanimously requested 
 to read it. 
 
 I had never seen a line of it before, and everybody 
 knows what a difficult matter it is to read even a printed 
 piece of poetry at first sight. A triple operation of a very 
 complicated nature has to be performed at the same mo- 
 ment ; the eyes, the understanding, and the voice have to 
 be improvisers. The eyes must not only be able to catch 
 the line they are looking at but actually the words one or 
 two lines ahead ; the understanding has. to divine from the 
 very beginning the total scope of the piece, its movement, 
 its general character ; while the voice must reproduce in- 
 stantly and without hesitation the sounds exactly corre- 
 sponding with the words as fast as these are conveyed by 
 the eyes and the understanding. 
 
 134 
 
PONSARD. 135 
 
 The task, as you see, is no easy one. It requires a 
 rapidity of conception, an elasticity of voice, and an in- 
 tuitive perception of intimate relation, such as a long and 
 careful course of previous preparation can alone impart. 
 Before you can venture on the first of Beethoven's 'e sonatas 
 at which the book may open, you must have practised your 
 octaves pretty constantly. Still, strange as it may appear, 
 it has happened occasionally that the reader, spurred into 
 unwonted activity by the very difficulty of the task, in- 
 spired, as it were, by the sudden glimpses of beauties 
 starting up successively before him, and therefore really 
 as delightfully surprised as his hearers themselves, actually 
 surpasses himself in his attempt at extempore interpreta- 
 tion ; he hits on accents, audacities, and happy successes 
 which the best prepared reader would have never attempted 
 to aspire after. 
 
 But I hear you already pleasantly whispering to each 
 other; you fancy I am telling my own story, and that all 
 this dissertation is nothing but introductory to another 
 of my grand successes as a reader. Undeceive yourselves 
 at once, my good friends; I am sorry to say it; I read 
 abominably. My confreres began to compliment me as 
 usual, but I cut them short at once. 
 
 "No eulogiums ! " cried I. "I don't deserve them. 
 But I know my mistake; when the time comes for the 
 public reading, I shall read well." 
 
 What was the mistake? Was it altogether my own? 
 Or was the author partly in fault ? I alone was the crim- 
 inal. 
 
 The Monologue contains a hundred and twenty lines. 
 It commences with some majesty : 
 
 Non, les temps ne sont plus, oii reine solitaire ^ etc. 
 (No, those clays are gone forever ! Queen Earth no longer sits in 
 
136 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 solitary grandeur on her immovable throne. No longer does Apollo's 
 blazing chariot, climbing heaven's azure vault, describe the magnifi^ 
 cent arch that spans the universe from east to west ! etc.) 
 
 Like a simple novice, I had launched out in full force on 
 the very first verses ; I had given way with a vengeance ; 
 I had soared upwards like a balloon when the ropes are 
 cut ; like a frisky colt I had run away with myself, never 
 once imagining when or how I was to pull up. At the 
 fortieth line I began to puff a little ; at the eightieth I was 
 decidedly out of breath; and when I had come to the 
 magnificent peroration, which so imperatively demanded 
 the freest and fullest display of all my powers, alas ! I 
 had no powers left ! Instead of the genuine and intense 
 emotion which I should have felt, but of which I did not 
 feel the slightest particle, I was obliged to pawn off on 
 my hearers a factitious heat, a wind-bag emotion, a sham 
 enthusiasm. I could not get up my steam. Coal and 
 water had been already exhausted. 
 
 I took the piece with me into the country, and, plung- 
 ing as usual into the depths of the great forest, I surren- 
 dered myself totally to its serious study. 
 
 The Monologue is simply a journey through infinite 
 space. It has four flights. The first is confined to the 
 Earth, whom Galileo dethrones, compelling her to take her 
 proper place in the universe. The second flight compre- 
 hends the solar system and all those stars visible to the 
 naked eye. The third takes us off to the boundless 
 dominions of the nebulae. The fourth describes Galileo 
 surveying with dazzled eyes the illimitable but teeming 
 abysms ; and the whole concludes with his sublime hymn 
 of adoration to the great CREATOR. 
 
 The reader's course would seem to be plain enough. He 
 should simply imitate the poet, and reserve his most vigor 
 
PONSARD. \yji 
 
 ous efforts for the conclusion. But how arrive at this con- 
 clusion without fatiguing his hearers too much ? Or with- 
 out, what is still worse, fatiguing himself too much? A 
 Monologue of a*hundred and twenty lyrical verses is no 
 joke either for hearer or reader ! What good is emotion 
 without a voice to convey it ? No matter what your stock 
 of real emotion may be, the instant your voice betrays weari- 
 ness or languor adieu to your proper effect on the audience ! 
 
 Cicero says: Nil citius arescit quam lacryma — nothing 
 dries up quicker than a tear. But I beg to differ with him 
 — something else dries up just as fast — faster — admira- 
 tion ! No monotony is so fatiguing, so straining, as the 
 monotony of the sublime. 
 
 First of all then, it was perfectly clear that I should try 
 to find out certain bits of contrast, of repose, of opposition, 
 of light and shade; at every available moment I should 
 dismount from my chariot of Elias. In fact, I should be 
 in no hurry at all to get into it. 
 
 Let us examine the piece in detail. 
 
 The first twenty verses, though of a decidedly poetical 
 
 cast, are really little more than the expression of a scientific 
 
 truth. 
 
 Notiy les temfs ne sont plus, etc. 
 
 These, therefore, I should deliver with decision, with 
 conviction, with authority, as the expression of unquestioned 
 scientific facts beyond all cavil or dispute, but without any 
 undue expenditure of lyrical effusion. 
 
 Next comes the superb apostrophe to the Sun and to all 
 those portions of starry space that can be contemplated by 
 the unaided human eye. 
 
 Soleil! Globe de feu ! Gigantesque fournaise, etc. 
 (Sun ! Fiery globe ! Fountain of light and heat, etc.) 
 
 12* 
 
138 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 Here it was clear enough that I should not be afraid to 
 come out strong, as the saying is, to give my voice its full 
 swing, to lift it up, higher and still higher, until it should 
 reach the nebulas ! 
 
 Then — a change — absolute and complete. The ineffa- 
 bly mysterious depths of the infinite are now to be rep- 
 resented. And to represent them fitly I soon found out 
 that the poet had limited himself to terms of mysterious 
 import, to words of oracular and shadowy meaning, to tints 
 of clear-obscure that remind us of Corot's'^ vaporous, misty, 
 semi-diaphanous canvases. 
 
 // estfje les ai vus^ des nuages laiieux, 
 
 Des gouttes, etc. 
 (Yes, they exist, I have seen them, these milky mist-streaks, these 
 fight-dots, of ray so faint that a glow-worm twinkling in grassy tuft 
 sheds light enough to eclipse them all, etc.) 
 
 Here, of course, I was to endeavor to depict by modula- 
 tion of voice what the poet had endeavored to depict, by 
 choice of words, to find shades in harmony with these 
 tints, to compose music for these verses ! This pause in 
 the semi-obscurity, these notes, soft, sweet, soothing as a 
 spirit chorus, had the double advantage of reposing me a 
 little, and preparing the way with greater effect for the 
 grand lyrical enthusiasm of the conclusion. 
 
 But I had to look out for something else in the piece. 
 I should depict the Man. 
 
 Who is supposed to speak these verses? Ponsard? Not 
 at all. Galileo. These verses are no ode on the great dis- 
 coveries of a great discoverer. They are the words of the 
 great discoverer himself. He speaks in verse certainly, but 
 he tells us a true story, his own work! Him, therefore, I 
 should do everything to bring forward. I looked carefully 
 
PONSARD. 139 
 
 for a verse which would be, as it were, a portrait of Galileo; 
 instead of one, I found no less than three. 
 
 It is to the Beautiful that the poets direct all their ef- 
 forts, all their culture, all their art. But for the scientists 
 it is the True that possesses an exclusive fascination. Ac- 
 cordingly, when not far from the beginning I came on 
 
 Jusqu! au regne du Vrai la science nous hausse^ 
 (Science lifts us into the kingdom of the True,) 
 
 and when a few lines farther on I met 
 
 Science ! Amour du Vrai ! 
 (Science ! Love of the True !) 
 
 I should evidently lay such decided stress on the word 
 True J I should detach it from the others, so vividly and 
 distinctly, I should pronounce it with an accent so strong 
 and expressive that the hearers could not help noticing that 
 it stood out in the greatest possible relief. They should be 
 made to understand that this word was the mainspring, the 
 very essence of Galileo's genius. 
 
 But that is not all. In the very midst of a passage 
 actually sparkling with enthusiasm what should I light 
 upon but the pur si muove ! Apocryphal or not, this 
 famous phrase should be made to tell with all its force. 
 
 O terre, notre mire, d peine refroidie, 
 Autour de toi, se meut, etc. 
 
 (O Earth, Mother Earth, scarcely art thou cooled, when around thee 
 moves, etc.) 
 
 Here it is clear I was to suddenly drop the lyrical tone 
 50 as to be able to concentrate on the words Autour de 
 toij se meut (around thee moves') all the energy of affirma- 
 tion I was capable of. 
 
 It would be only after a judicious use of all these diverse 
 oppositions of tones and effects that I could arrive at the 
 
140 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 conclusion with every power of mine still fresh and vig 
 orous. Then I could surrender myself wholly to my en- 
 thusiasm, sweep along at full sail, call up all my reserves, 
 and utter with triumphant exultation this magnificent cry : 
 
 Allez,persicuteurs ! lancez vos anathhnes ! 
 
 ye suis religieux beaucoup plus que vous m^mes. 
 
 Dieu, que vous invoquez, etc. 
 (Go on, ye persecutors ! Keep launching your anathemas against 
 a man more truly religious than yourselves ! Better than you do I 
 serve the great God whom you pretend to invoke. In your eyes this 
 little lump of mud is the whole universe. Mine can find the illumi- 
 nating splendor of the Deity come to an end nowhere ! You contract 
 the Divine Majesty. I expand it ! And, like the kings formerly 
 chained to the conqueror's chariot, whole universes do I lay at the 
 feet of our Mighty CREATOR !) 
 
 This Study cost me at least three days' hard work. What 
 sustained me all the time was not — need I say it ? — the 
 silly expectation of making my reading a success. No ! 
 It was wholly and solely the ardent desire with which I 
 burned to contribute something, however small, towards 
 the last triumph of my poor friend now approaching his 
 last hour,' something which might give him a little pleasure 
 before he left us forever. 
 
 The success of the public reading of the piece was great 
 — to deny it would be affectation. I wrote all about it to 
 Ponsard. I told him the story of my study and how I had 
 enjoyed three days of the closest intimacy with him through 
 his fine work. I detailed all I had looked for and all I 
 had discovered. I even tried to reveal to the poet himself 
 something new and unexpected in his poetry. 
 
 His reply repaid me for everything. Never in my life 
 have I received a letter so full of joy, emotion and surprise. 
 "You have giyen my aches," he said, "at least one day's 
 respite." 
 
PONSARD. 141 
 
 Have I been wrong in telling you that neither the grati- 
 fications of self-love nor even the charms of successful in- 
 tellectual effort are by any means the only results of our 
 noble art ? Does it not also play an important part in our 
 dearest and most intimate sensibilities? 
 
 And this is exactly the reason why I should especially 
 like to have for its most ardent votaries a particular class, 
 but a most important class, of human beings, of whom I 
 am ashamed to say I have as yet made no especial mention 
 — the women. Our art suits the women and becomes the 
 women even more particularly than the men. They pos- 
 sess from nature a flexibility of organs and a facility of 
 imitation that wonderfully dispose them to every mode of 
 interpretation and most particularly to the art of reading. 
 I can even add that this talent — to the men an instrument 
 of labor, a means of professional success — may be culti- 
 vated by the women in the midst of their pleasantest house- 
 hold avocations, of their dearest family duties. They are 
 daughters, sisters, mothers, wives. Many a one of them 
 has seen, and surely will see without ever stirring out of 
 her own door, an old tottering father, a poor mourning 
 mother, a weak, sickly child. The father can't read, his 
 eyes are too weak. The mother can't read, her heart 
 shudders at the task. The ailing child would like dearly 
 to read, but he is unable. What a sweet pleasure then lies 
 in store for the young girl who, at the slight expense of a 
 few well-read pages, can cheer up the troubled, console the 
 bereaved, and amuse the suffering or the restless ! 
 
 In the name then of the dearest, the warmest, the no- 
 blest sentiments of the human heart, I now call upon the 
 women of France, and earnestly exclaim : 
 
 Learn to read as you should read ! Endeavor to acquire 
 talent that can be so easily turned into a virtue I 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE LAST WORD. 
 
 THIS little treatise I have dedicated to the Students of 
 the Higher Normal School^. I must take the liberty 
 of recommending it also to every member of the Primary 
 Schools, pupils, teachers, and all. 
 
 Especially intended for the perusal of a select few, the 
 elite of the students of the University^' of France, can our , 
 modest pamphlet prove of any advantage to the less pre- 
 tentious requirements of primary education? 
 
 This question the reader must decide for himself. The 
 few words I am going to add may help him in forming a 
 just decision. 
 
 A day or two ago, at the request of the Inspector-Gen- 
 eral of Girls' Schools, I visited, in a quarter of Paris which 
 can be no longer called a poor quarter, a model primary 
 school and a model normal school. I was requested to 
 listen first to the reading of the children, and then to that 
 of the young ladies who were preparing to qualify them- 
 selves for teaching. 
 
 With regard to the children, two faults struck me in par- 
 ticular. Their voices were very weak; of punctuation 
 they exhibited a woeful and total ignorance. They read 
 as if their vocal chords had no more variety than a tin 
 whistle ; they kept on reading as if there was not a single 
 period or comma from one end of the book to the other. 
 
 What is the cause of the first defect ? A congenital 
 
 142 
 
THE LAST WORD. I43 
 
 weakness of the organ ? Not at all. When, instead of 
 reading, I asked them to speak, their voices sounded clear, 
 melodious, rich in intonation. Is it timidity? Well — 
 yes — partly timidity — but a timidity that has its very es 
 sence and foundation in ignorance, in want of experience, 
 in vicious methods. Of the proper management of their 
 voices they know actually nothing. 
 
 Among the young ladies, the future teachers of our 
 country, I certainly discovered and appreciated some origi- 
 nal qualities of correct and even of elegant diction, but 
 of the mechanical part, the technical part, of the art of 
 reading they seemed to me to have very little general con 
 ception. Their teacher is certainly an able man, but it 
 seems he is not allowed half time enough to do justice 
 either to his pupils or himself. 
 
 Is it a matter of slight importance to allow the pupils 
 and teachers of our primary schools to continue in this 
 ignorance ? 
 
 Let the reader again judge for himself. 
 
 The lady at the head of the Girls' Normal School assured 
 me that, for every twenty sent out of her hands every year 
 to take charge of primary schools, two and sometimes 
 even three were regularly obliged to stop work, suffering 
 so much from affections of the throat that they were often 
 obliged to give up the business of teaching forever. 
 
 To no one, therefore, more than the teacher himself, 
 and particularly the female teacher, is the art of reading 
 indispensable. By learning to read, they learn at the 
 same time to take breath, to punctuate properly, and tc 
 be able to stick to their work without over-fatiguing them- 
 selves. Exercising the voice properly is the most healthy 
 of all gymnastic exercises ! To strengthen the voice is 
 to impart strength to the whole organization. Strengthen 
 
144 "THE ART OF READING, 
 
 your voice, and you develop not only your vocal capaci- 
 ties but also the whole force and powers of the lungs and 
 larynx. 
 
 Here is a proof. 
 
 In 1846 M, Fortoul82 was appointed to an important 
 position in the Faculty of Aix University. He hesitated 
 about accepting; his weak throat made him look with 
 some dread on the duties of a teacher. "Accept by all 
 means," said his physician; '*the habitual exercise of 
 your vocal organs in a public hall will strengthen them ; 
 only you must first learn how to speak." He did accept; 
 he did learn how to speak ; he spoke ; he succeeded ; and 
 at the end of the year he found he had made four thousand 
 francs by simply undertaking to cure himself of his sore 
 throat. 
 
 What is true for the mechanical part of reading is equally 
 true for the intellectual part. Oh, what a new and power- 
 ful lever of action the teacher would possess over the 
 plainer portion of our people, particularly in the rural 
 districts, if he could only initiate them, b/ means of 
 pleasant and instructive readings, little by little, into a 
 knowledge, however imperfect, of some of the grander 
 pieces of our literature ! Is not a lesson on French genius 
 a lesson also on French history ? Is it not our duty to re- 
 double, to strengthen, and to rivet fast every tie that can 
 attach our people to the intellectual glories of our country? 
 Have not the humble classes too an imagination, an intel- 
 lect, a heart ? 
 
 Even confining ourselves altogether to elementary public 
 instruction, what a powerful aid reading affords towards the 
 development and expansion of the pupil's intelligence ! 
 The ^^reat and indispensable instrument in the workshop 
 of education is memory. How he can make the best possi- 
 
THE LAST WORD. 145 
 
 ble use of this important instrument, the child will be best 
 taught by being made to read aloud frequently but always 
 intelligently. Instead of forcing words into his brain with 
 a pile-driver as it were, and trying to keep them there by 
 everlasting, monotonous, and mechanical repetitions, sup- 
 pose we try to make him imbibe them quietly and pleas- 
 antly by at once calling into play both his reason and his 
 sentiment ! Suppose we could succeed in making his in- 
 telligence understand, while his taste at the same time rel- 
 ished, the beauties of some literary masterpiece. Would he 
 not both learn quicker and retain longer? Nothing is more 
 conducive in enabling us to learn by heart than compre- 
 hension united with admiration. 
 
 In the name then of a sound condition of mind and body, 
 and in the confident hope of obtaining both for France, I 
 call on our people to imitate the people of the United States 
 of North America by making the art of reading aloud the 
 very corner-stone of public education. I demand, feebly 
 I am afraid, but perseveringly I am determined, for our 
 children's instruction : 
 
 1 . A Complete Course of Reading for our Normal Schools. 
 
 2. A set of Prizes for Reading in our Primary Schools. 
 Real progress in education is possible only when it com- 
 mences with childhood and with the people. 
 
 In a democratic state, such as ours, where every- 
 thing IS done at the common expense, everything 
 
 SHOULD BE done FOR THE COMMON ADVANTAGE. 
 
 13 K 
 
A SUPPLEMENTARY CHAPTER. 
 
 (From a smaller work of our Author's that has just appeared in 
 Paris we make the following extracts. Their practical nature recom- 
 mends them to our attention.) 
 
 TAKE any educational establishment you please in all 
 France, and what will you find it has done for reading 
 aloud ? Is there a course of reading, a class for reading, 
 a prize for reading in any of the primary schools ? No. 
 In any of the primary normal schools? No. In any of 
 the industrial or commercial schools ? No. In any of the 
 colleges? No. Neither masters nor pupils ever learn to 
 read. 
 
 Leave the schools and go into society; take the liberal 
 professions one by one ; who learns to read ? The law- 
 yers? No. The magistrates ? No. The notaries, the pub- 
 lic officers, the members of the learned societies? Not a 
 single one of them. We have masters for everything else ; 
 for our organs, our limbs, our exercises, our amusements. 
 We are taught how to dance, to swim, to box, to jump, to 
 run, to fence, to shoot ; but the very organ which we are 
 using every moment and in every circumstance of life, the 
 very instrument that of all instruments is most effectual in 
 promoting cordial intercourse with our fellow-beings, this 
 indispensable utensil, the most distinctive attribute of the 
 human race, has no especial teacher among us, receives 
 nowhere careful especial instruction ! 
 
 Whence comes this singular anomaly? From three mis- 
 
 146 
 
SUPPLEMENTARY. I47 
 
 takes. The study of reading aloud has been neglected or 
 rejected in our system of public education: i. Because 
 people think there is no use in it. 2. Because people 
 think there is neither time nor room for it. 3. Because, 
 like poetry and music, people think it can't be taught un- 
 less you have a great natural talent for it. Now let us 
 examine these three objections, as far at least as they con- 
 cern our primary schools. 
 
 UTILITY. 
 
 Some people of what is erroneously called a practical 
 mind solemnly assure us : 
 
 ** Everything connected with primary instruction must 
 be of a serious and above all of a useful character. The 
 art of reading may no doubt form a desirable extra for the 
 richer classes ; it may form elegant society-talkers and help 
 considerably in improving amateur theatricals; but on 
 what grounds can you possibly introduce reading as an 
 art into the severe and sober programme of our primary 
 schools? This programme includes nothing but the solid- 
 ities, grammar, geography, arithmetic, history. In such 
 earnest and austere company what business has this art, 
 amusing, graceful, even elegant if you will, but just as 
 frivolous and distracting as dancing? Of what possible 
 advantage would the art of reading be to the sons and 
 daughters of our laborers, our artisans, and our working- 
 classes in general ? Of what benefit would it be even to 
 their teachers ? " 
 
 Of what advantage ? Of what benefit ? It would en- 
 able both the pupils and the teachers how to do their duty 
 better. 
 
 The art of Reading is, certainly, an ornamental art, an 
 enjoyable art, but it is also an eminently useful art. It 
 
148 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 may, certainly, maintain a very high position in what is 
 called an elegant and polished education, but it should 
 maintain in popular education, if not the same rank, at 
 least the same claim on our attention as geography or 
 grammar. Reading well should not be the privilege of a 
 few ; it is a necessity for all. To prove the proposition, if 
 proof is necessary, let us take a few simple facts. 
 
 The duties of a primary teacher are chiefly confined to 
 giving explanations, reading detached passages, correcting 
 exercises by word of mouth. Now, how does he explain, 
 read, or correct ? By his voice. Is it not evidently to the 
 pupils' advantage that the voice should be clear and strong ? 
 Do not oral explanations or extracts from authors always 
 make a stronger impression on the children when the pro- 
 nunciation is precise and when the delivery corresponds 
 with the words ? Of course they do, for the words are not 
 everything in a sentence ; the music of the words and the 
 accent of the words have their value too ; they are to 
 speech what the feathers are to the arrow; they carry it 
 farther and direct it straighter to the mark. 
 
 This is not all. School-time begins at eight and ends 
 at four ; deduct recess, and we have seven hours a day for 
 hard solid work. During these seven hours a day what is 
 the teacher doing ? Speaking. These seven hours a day 
 continue for ten months in the twelve; and this often 
 lasts for ten years, twenty years, thirty years ! What a 
 wearing occupation ! What an exhausting profession ! For 
 the teacher, therefore, an interest also of the first order 
 exists, the interest of his health, the interest of his life 
 probably, in knowing how to make proper use of the only 
 and the very frail service-instrument he is provided with, 
 in being enabled to protect it, to spare it, to render it 
 capable of enduring such long -and laborious employment. 
 
SUPPLEMENTAL Y. 1 49 
 
 One of the very first fruits to be derived from the study 
 of the art of Reading is to learn how to read and speak 
 without fatigue. 
 
 As for the pupils, a single word will be enough. 
 
 What is their principal work? Learning their lessons and 
 reciting them. What should be their chief aim ? To learn 
 these lessons as soon as possible, to recite them as correctly 
 as possible, and to retain them as long as possible. 
 
 Now, that the art of Reading conducts precisely to these 
 three results, is what I expect to show by my answer to the 
 second objection. 
 
 TOO MUCH TO DO. 
 
 One of the strongest objections against our present sys- 
 tem of public instruction, undoubtedly, is that it under- 
 takes too much. The children are absolutely crushed 
 under the mass of detail. The class-rooms are too small 
 for the classes ; the hours are too short for the lessons. 
 Teachers and taught want time alike. How then can we 
 think of introducing a new branch ? Where is the room 
 for it ? What shall we drop from the programme so as to 
 make way for it? 
 
 The answer is easy. 
 
 I would introduce the Art of Reading as a useful art only 
 on condition that it shall crowd nothing else, that it shall 
 disturb nothing elsfe, that it shall replace nothing else ; but 
 that it shall have something to do with everything so as to 
 be able to serve as an assistant to everything. It will be no 
 overburden to the memory, it will be only an aid; it will 
 be no new demand on the intelligence, it will be rather a 
 relief and an alleviation of mental toil. It will play the 
 same part in instruction that the adjuvants do in nutrition j 
 it will stimulate and facilitate assimilation ; it will not be a 
 13* 
 
150 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 new article of food, it will be the salt, the spice, and Ihs 
 appetizing clement of the other dishes. 
 
 What I mean, two examples will make perfectly clear. 
 
 When he has a lesson to learn, what is done by the av- 
 erage pupil ? Does he not begin to mumble, in a low or 
 loud voice as the case may be, repeating each word per- 
 haps twenty times, mechanically, by machinery, tagging 
 line to line, until at last he has got the whole page into 
 his brain the Lord knows how, to remain there the Lord 
 knows how long. Now bring before me the very best 
 pupil in the primary schools, and I will cheerfully lay a 
 wager with him, which I am honest enough, however, to 
 tell him I have often won. His memory is fresh, keen, 
 sensitive, vigorous ; mine, on the contrary, is old, wearing 
 out, dull. No matter for that ! Let him select any page 
 he likes, and I am willing to bet that I shall know it by 
 heart twice as soon as he does ! Why shall I be thus able 
 to beat him at his own game ? Because I shall know how 
 to strengthen my memory by availing myself of my knowl- 
 edge of the art of reading. That is, I shall learn the page 
 by reading it correctly, methodically, intelligently, by ob- 
 serving the laws of punctuation, by strictly following the 
 movement of the thought. Read in this manner, every 
 word in the sentence will print itself more strongly in my 
 memory because it will engrave itself more clearly on my 
 intelligence. Learning to read is, therefore, learning how 
 to learn; consequently it is not time lost; it is time 
 gained. 
 
 Now let us take recitations in class. What inspector 
 does not complain of the well-known sing-song, nasal, 
 monotonous, and always false music, with which the average 
 pupil recites an answer even no more than four or five lines 
 long? Does it not hurt our ears as well as shock our coin- 
 
SUPPLE MENTAR Y. . 1 5 I 
 
 mon sense? Does it not impart a momentary air of imbe- 
 cility to a countenance otherwise bright and intelligent? 
 The instant he stands up to give sea answer, the boy as- 
 sumes a stupid look ; he does not seem to know what he is 
 saying; in fact he understands worse because he recites 
 badly, and he would evidently understand better if he re- 
 cited well. But if he understood better, would not he re- 
 member longer? This is self-evident. Faithfulness of 
 recollection depends quite as much on the intelligence as 
 on the memory; the memory receives the impression and 
 retains it, but the intelligence engraves it. Learning to 
 read, therefore, is learning to retain, because it is learning 
 to understand. Once more, then, learning to read is time 
 gained, and not' time lost. 
 
 The question is now evidently quite simplified, and the 
 llifficulty resolved. 
 
 No new programme, no new teachers are required for the 
 new branch. The regular teachers can teach it while at- 
 Tending to their ordinary duties. 
 
 The only important point to be taken into consideration 
 is that the teachers themselves should understand it, and 
 that Reading should be insisted upon as an obligatory study 
 in the primary normal schools. Once the teachers have 
 fully imbibed, steeped themselves in, the principles of our 
 art, give yourself no further trouble ; their ears will do the 
 rest. Their ears w«uld be so shocked, so hurt, so offended 
 by the lingual defects of their pupils that they would correct 
 them thoroughly, even if instigated by no loftier motive 
 than mere self-love. Nothing is so successful in kindling 
 our enthusiasm against evils as finding these evils to be per- 
 sonally offensive. 
 
 Now to resume. 
 
 Reading should bear on everything. Making the pupils 
 
152 .THE ART OF READING. 
 
 read, however well, a detached passage or two is of very 
 little use. They should never be allowed to recite a page, 
 give an explanation,* make an answer, read an exercise 
 even, without being compelled, imperatively, inexorably 
 compelled to observe the fundamental rules of the art of 
 reading. 
 
 I care very little for set recitations. I could never see 
 much good in those prepared displays, made on Distribu- 
 tion Days, when the children, mounted on a platform and 
 dressed in all their finery, recite before an audience of 
 their parents and friends, with gestures prepared before- 
 hand, accents prepared beforehand, and countenances 
 prepared beforehand, some fable, or story, or dialogue 
 suitable to the occasion. Perhaps if everything had been 
 only 7vell prepared beforehand, I might not consider such 
 exercises as quite useless, but, generally speaking, the poor 
 children remind me of the Dutch Dolls that, when you 
 squeeze them hard, squeak out mamma and papa; you 
 think you hear so many phonographs ; they are not human 
 beings at all, they are so many automatons warranted to 
 go as long as they are wound up. It is painful to see 
 childhood thus lose its charm, — I might say its dignity. 
 The worst thing we can make out of a child is a poll- 
 parrot. 
 
 Nor should we go to the other extreme. I am just as 
 opposed to turning him into a play-actcfr. 
 
 Our present mode of teaching Drawing explains pretty 
 well what I mean. 
 
 The day is fortunately gone forever when heads of 
 Romulus or Alexander the Great, beautifully indian- 
 inked, beautifully stumped, or beautifully cross-hatched 
 with lines all perfectly even and parallel, were hung on 
 the walls in beautiful frames, and fondly gazed upon by 
 
SUPPLEMENTAR Y. 1 5 3 
 
 innocent parents as veritable specimens of their chil- 
 dren's artistic ability ! Ability ! So far from being able 
 to draw a head of Romulus , the poor creatures could not 
 make a decent offer at drawing an ink-bottle ! Such 
 puerile nonsense is now dropped forever. Drawing to- 
 day is taught more seriously and more sensibly. 
 
 So it should be with Reading. 
 
 Simple stories, plain passages, acts and thoughts within 
 easy range of the children's comprehension — such should 
 be the rough materials of their exercise. They must be 
 taught to walk, before they undertake to dance. Let them 
 read nothing which they do not fully feel or understand. 
 Prose rather than poetry. In order to read verses well, 
 rather brilliant and unusual qualities are required. Begin- 
 ning with poetry would be like putting rhetoric before 
 grammar. Let us begin at the beginning by teaching 
 them correctness, clearness, naturalness, and above all 
 punctuation. The art of punctuating as we read, as we 
 have already observed, is half the art of Reading; for prop- 
 erly punctuating not only renders us clear but gives us rest 
 and breathing-time. Commas and semicolons judiciously 
 interspersed through a long sentence are like convenient 
 landings on a steep stairway: they lighten the journey 
 when we go up, and diminish the dariger when we come 
 down. 
 
 The third and last objection to the introduction of the 
 Art of Reading into our primary schools, is the alleged im- 
 possibility of teaching it. Like music or painting; people 
 say, it must be born in us \ otherwise teaching the Art of 
 Reading would be so much time lost. 
 
 But for such an objection, the reader who has done me 
 the favor of reading this little work will readily find a suit- 
 able answer. By this time I feel pretty certain that he 
 
154 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 is quite convinced that the Art of Reading well is an art 
 within the compass of any one who can read at all. 
 
 A few concluding words. 
 
 I have shown, I think, that pupils as pupils and masters 
 as masters will find a powerful auxiliary in the Art of Read- 
 ing. But pupils will not be always pupils ; masters are 
 nearly always something else besides masters ; our art will 
 be beneficial, however they may be circumstanced, out of 
 school as well as at school, not only during their school- 
 time but forever after. 
 
 Sixty years ago, a faculty for public speaking was a 
 rarity in France; oratory, a signal exception. To-day 
 the voice has become the great agent, the most powerful 
 medium, in all our social relations. 
 
 To-day we must all learn to read and to speak, because 
 we are all continually liable to be called on to speak or to 
 read. The incessant commotion of modern life is multi- 
 plying public assemblies so rapidly that there is no end to 
 our discourses, harangues, or readings. Meetings, recep- 
 tions, committees, assemblies electoral, industrial, com- 
 mercial, reunions literary, learned, scientific, etc., are so 
 many new forms of public life so continually and univer- 
 sally springing up that almost at any moment the humblest 
 citizen may be compelled to play the part of reader or 
 speaker. When the pupils leave school will they not have 
 their trades-meetings to attend to as artisans, their agricul- 
 tural meetings to attend to as farmers, their beneficial so- 
 ciety meetings to attend to as workmen, their ward meet- 
 ings to attend to as voters? Here will they not often be 
 obliged to read aloud some report, some proposal, some 
 return, some description of the situation of affairs? If 
 they read badly, will they not expose themselves to be 
 badly heard, badly understood, and, still more likely, to 
 
SUPPLE MENTA RY. 1 5 5 
 
 be the objects of merciless ridicule ? If they read well, 
 will not their discourses be more clear, more convincing, 
 and will not their reputation for intelligence and ability 
 gain in proportion? 
 
 The anwers to these questions need not be given. It is 
 too evident to any thinking man that the ideas we acquire 
 regarding good- reading at school we shall not lose in our 
 after life ; that when full-grown men, we can turn to good 
 account what we have learned as boys; and that even a 
 little ability as readers will enable us not only to perform 
 ooir ordinary duties, but also those of a good citizen, in a 
 manner more satisfactory towards ourselves and decidedly 
 more advantageous towards others. 
 
PROPERiy OF 
 DEPil,'!Tf.;[[:i OF DRAHATIC ART 
 
 NOTES 
 
 A SHORT SKETCH OF ERNEST LEGOUVfi, 
 
 MEMBER OF THE FRENCH ACADEMY. 
 
 Gabriel J. B. Ernest W. Legouve, son of J. B, Legouve, 
 author oi Le Merite des femmes, La Mori d' Henri Quatre, etc., 
 was born at Paris, Feb. 15, 1807, in the same house, No. 14 
 Rue St. Marc, where he still lives with his grandchildren. His 
 first literary attempt, a poem on The Discovery of Printing, ob- 
 tained the prize for excellence offered by the French Academy 
 in 1827, but another poem Old Men (1834) and two novels, Max 
 (1833) and Edith of Falsen, though possessing much merit, 
 failed to attract general attention. 
 
 In 1857, he delivered in the College of France a highly suc- 
 cessful course of lectures on the Moral History of Wo?nen. 
 Another course of lectures on Parents and Child?'en in the 
 Nineteenth Ce7itury has been republished and is at present one 
 of the most popular books in France. 
 
 But it is to his dramatic works that he is indebted for a seat 
 in the French Academy (1856), where he succeeded Ancelot, 
 author of the famous tragedy of Louis IX. 
 
 His principal dramas are : Louise de Lignerolles, a prose 
 piece, in five acts, which furnished Mademoiselle Mars *with 
 her last and one of her finest creations, and still occupies a 
 prominent position in the repertory of the Theatre- Fran^ais. In 
 collaboration with Eugene Scribe, he composed three famous 
 works, Adricnne Lecouvreur, The Ladies' Battle, and The 
 Queen of Navarre's Stories, all acted at the Theatre- Frangais 
 
158 NOTES. 
 
 with immense success. Adriemie in particular had an extraor« 
 dinary run, owing to Rachel's wonderful personation of the 
 title role. To another production of our author's, Medea, writ- 
 ten expressly for her, the illustrious tragedienne took such an 
 unconquerable dislike that, in spite of a lawsuit decided against 
 her, she could never be induced to play it. The pretty heavy 
 damages which she was compelled to pay in punishment for 
 her obstinacy, M. Legouve made over to two beneficial socie- 
 ties established for the relief of distressed dramatic authors and 
 literary men in general. Medea, translated into Italian by 
 Montanelli, has been played by Madame Ristori, as is well 
 known, all over Europe and America with the most decided 
 success. 
 
 Among his other most remarkable dramas are : By Right of 
 Conquest, Fairy Fingers, Beatrice or the Madonna of Art (written 
 to give Madame Ristori an opportunity of appearing in French 
 drama), Miss Suzantte, and in a lighter vein. The Young Man 
 that does nothing, A Game that two can play at, etc. 
 
 All these pieces are full of sprightliness, wit, movement, and 
 a close observation of men and manners ; the language is always 
 refined and elegant ; and the style, though without pretending 
 to Academic severity, is remarkably pure, clear and forcible. 
 
 In the Franco-Prussian war, Legouve, though sixty-three 
 years of age, refused to quit Paris. On the gloomiest days of 
 that terrible period, he was to be found lecturing to well-filled 
 halls in the College of France, on the necessity of moral as well 
 as physical tiourishment during the siege. 
 
 Note I — LEGOUVE — page 10. 
 
 Jean Baptiste Legouve (1764-1812), dramatic author, ex- 
 cellent poet, member of the French Academy in 1793 and at its 
 reorganization in 1803, was for several years, during Delille's 
 absence, professor of Latin Poetry in the College of France. 
 His poems, though somewhat lacking in fire, were remarkable 
 for elegance of language, richness of illustration, and exquisite 
 delicacy of sentiment. His Merite des Fejmnes (Women's Merit) 
 is still highly esteemed. 
 
DUCHESNOIS, 159 
 
 Note 2 — DUCHESNOIS — page 10. 
 
 Josephine Rafin (1777-1835), better known by her assumed 
 name Mademoiselle Uuchcsnois, famous tragic actress, for thirty 
 years one of the glories of the Theatre- Frangais , in spite of the 
 homeliness of her features and the beauty of her great rival 
 Mademoiselle Georges, owed almost everything to nature and 
 her own determination, very little to education or fortune. She 
 played with such exquisite sensibility as to be surnamed the 
 daughter of Racine. Her first and last part in the Frani^ais 
 was Phedra, but those in which she was most admired were 
 Joan of Arc in Avrigny's tragedy, and Maty Stuart in Lebrun's. 
 With Mademoiselle Duchesnois and Talma French classic 
 drama came to an end, until it was revived by Rachel. 
 
 Notes — RACINE — page ii. 
 
 Jean Racine (1639-1699), if not exactly the Euripides of 
 French tragedy as Corneille has been called its Sophocles, is 
 certainly the most perfect, the most charming and the most 
 highly finished of all the French tragic poets. His style has 
 never been equalled for lucidity, strength and sweetness. No 
 poet has ever surpassed him in delineating the delicate, undy- 
 ing and unselfish qualities of woman's love. His heroines will 
 perhaps remain forever as the finest and truest types (Shake- 
 speare's not excepted) of the tender, the exquisitely pathetic, 
 and the uncalculating element of feminine nature. In alluding 
 to Shakespeare we make every allowance for the vastness and 
 sublimity of his genius, but we must remember that he was not 
 cramped, confined and tied down like Racine ; that the French 
 poet wrote, not for the indiscriminate audience of a London 
 theatre where rabble was as plentiful as nobility, but exclusively 
 for the most elegant, fastidious, and critical court that ever ex- 
 isted ; that from first to last in all his dramas a certain difficult 
 and monotonous rhymed version was rigidly insisted on ; that 
 humor was wholly excluded, and that the unities of time, action 
 and place, were to be observed as closely as possible. Com- 
 paring all this with the frecdcftn, the license, the boundlesp 
 
l6o NOTES. 
 
 resources freely permitted to the English poet, and reflecting a 
 little on the matter, we may begin to have a glimpse of the 
 reason why Voltaire called Shakespeare an inspired barbarian. 
 
 The three best of his educational years, from i6 to 19, Racine 
 spent in the famous monastery of Port Royal, near Versailles, 
 where he as much surprised his teachers by his rapid progress, 
 particularly in Greek, as he delighted them by his gentle, affec- 
 ionate but rather serious disposition. As for him the impres- 
 sion made both on his heart and head by the great Arnauld 
 and the other learned fathers died out only with his life. Com- 
 pleting his education in a Paris college, he wrote some Latin 
 verses on the King's marriage which so pleased Louis XIV. 
 that he sent the young poet a purse of 100 louis and soon after 
 conferred on him a small pension for life. In the house of his 
 uncle, an old priest in Languedoc, he spent the next four or five 
 years hesitating between theology and poetry, but in 1664 the 
 latter carried the day — at least for a time — and he came to 
 Paris to try his fortune as dramatic author. His first plays 
 were only fairly successful, but Andromache was received with 
 an enthusiasm recalling the grandest triumphs of the great Cor- 
 ncille. In twelve years he produced ten or a dozen tragedies 
 which no French writer has ever since surpassed in grandeur, 
 sublimity, tender majesty, noble emotion — all, if rather above 
 man in his nature, at least consistent, truthful and to this day 
 intensely interesting. In 1673 he was made a member of the 
 French Academy, and in 1677 he produced Phedra, perhaps 
 the grandest of all his works, the play in which Rachel pro- 
 duced such a tremendous sensation in our own day. 
 
 Then came a change. He had never been able to satisfy 
 himself that his poetry was of any real benefit to mankind. 
 Glory, genius, triumph, far from satisfying his longing heart, 
 only disgusted it. At thirty-eight he suddenly announced his 
 , intention to quit the world forever by turning Trappist. It was 
 with the utmost difficulty that his friends, chiefly his confessor, 
 succeeded in overcoming or rather modifying his determination 
 by persuading him — since he was resolved to quit public life 
 — at least to take some worthy* woman as a wife to console hirn 
 in his solitude. He became the father of a family, whom he 
 
RACINE. l6l 
 
 would never allow even to talk of plays; though being ap- 
 pointed historiographer to the King, he still led a life not quite 
 as retired as he would like. Keeping as much aloof from the 
 world as possible, he divided his time into three parts, giving 
 one-third to God, one-third to his family, and one-third to the 
 King. He visited Louis occasionally at court, who loved to 
 converse with him and to hear him read; he even accompanied 
 him on several military expeditions in order to be able to see 
 for himself the events he was expected to relate. But poetry 
 and the drama he renounced so completely that he could not 
 bear even to hear his works spoken of. Being sent for one day 
 and told that it was the King's pleasure that he should give a 
 few lessons in elocution to one of the princesses, he hurried to 
 her room, but finding that he was expected to teach her how 
 to recite some verses from Andromache which she had got by 
 heart, he hastily withdrew and asked as a favor that he would 
 never again be called to give any such lesson. 
 
 His last two dramas, ^j/>^^r and his masterpiece y^Z-^^/zV, were 
 not, however, any violation of the sacred engagement into which 
 he had entered with God. By preparing dramas of this harm- 
 less kind for representation by the young ladies at the famous 
 conventual establishment at Saint Cyr, he flattered himself for 
 a while that he was only transforming and sanctifying the art 
 which he had abjured, and sacrificing, as it were, his genius to 
 the glory of religion. But even these considerations soon ceased 
 to calm his sensitive conscience ; the very applause he received 
 filled him with scruples ; these two pieces ended, notwithstand- 
 ing Madame de Maintenon's importunity, he could never be 
 persuaded to write another. Never forgetful, however, of the 
 claims of duty, in 1684, when Thomas Corneille entered the 
 French Academy as successor to his brother Eierre, Racine 
 pronounced on the memory of the latter the discourse alluded 
 to on page 81, which is universally acknowledged to be the 
 justest and noblest tribute of eulogy that ever issued from the 
 lips of a rival. 
 
 Henceforth (1687- 1699), we see Racine presenting the touch- 
 ing spectacle of a great man humbling himself, abasing himself, 
 14* L 
 
1 62 NOTES. 
 
 trying to content himself with being nothing more than a fervent 
 Christian, a devoted friend, and alovi»g, thoughtful father. His 
 letters plainly reveal the passionate soul fluttering in its self- 
 imposed cage, the poet's impassioned heart suppressing its sub- 
 lime longings with heroic abnegation. Writing to his friend 
 Boileau about some critique on his works, he says : " God has 
 been graciously pleased to render me insensible to everything 
 that can be said of my tragedies either in praise or censure ; I 
 now occupy myself only with thinking what excuse I can offer 
 Him for having so foolishly misspent my time." 
 
 In his quality of historiographer, he still visited the court now 
 and then and, in spite of himself, took some pleasure in the 
 contemplation of its splendors, in the marks of respect and 
 affection with which he was received by his friends, and in the 
 honor that was always shown him by the King. But even these 
 little gratifications did not last to the end of his life. He sud- 
 denly lost the King's favor in a way as creditable to himself as 
 it was discreditable to all the other parties. His son Louis, a 
 man in every way worthy of such a father, gives the following 
 account of the trouble: "Madame de Maintenon, privately con- 
 versing with him one day on the misery brought upon the people 
 by the desolating war then raging, was so pleased with the 
 justness of his remarks that she requested him to set down his 
 opinions in writing. He consented to do so, receiving a promise 
 of secrecy, and soon afterwards placed a treatise in her hands, 
 containing some severe strictures upon the condition of the 
 country and the continuation of the war. While she was read- 
 ing it, the King entered suddenly and took it from her hand ; 
 he insisted on knowing the author, which, after a faint resist- 
 ance, in spite of her pledge, she revealed. The King's face 
 darkened. ' Because he knows how to make perfect verses,' 
 said he, ' does he think he is a minister of state ? ' A little 
 while after this, he ventured to solicit some small favor from 
 the King ; it was refused." The poor, sensitive poet was stung 
 to the quick and deeply grieved by this " disgrace ; " his grief 
 was, however, felt less severely on his own account than on that 
 of his children who were still very young. His health was not 
 
CORNEFLLE. 1 63 
 
 good, and his bad spirits made it worse. His melancholy in- 
 creased, but his gentleness and engaging manners continued 
 the same to the last. Towards the end of 1698 he fell ill of an 
 abscess of the liver, which carried him off after some months' 
 painful sufferings borne with the courage of a martyr and the 
 resignation of a Christian. 
 
 Note 4 — CORN EI LLE — page 11. 
 
 Pierre Corneille (1606-1684), surnamed by his country- 
 men "the great," the father of French tragedy, if not the first 
 real developer of French dramatic genius, educated by the 
 Jesuits, began life as a lawyer at Rouen, but soon surrendered 
 himself to poetic composition. Even his very first plays were 
 highly relished, being an immense improvement on what the 
 public had been accustomed to witness, and already manifest- 
 ing ingenious combination, animated dialogue, skilful plot and 
 striking situations. He soon attracted the notice of Riche- 
 lieu, at that time not only the all-powerful minister of France 
 but also the generous patron of struggling men of letters, and 
 received from the treasury a promising pension. Finding, 
 however, that several innovations in the detail rather than in 
 the principle of the rules at that time insisted on for dramatic 
 composition, and suggested altogether by his own taste and 
 good sense, were displeasing to the Cardinal, Corneille did not 
 hesitate to surrender his pension at once, and quietly withdrew 
 to private life, seeing no other way whereby he could give way 
 without constraint to the inspirations and resources of dramatic 
 art. 
 
 He was now thirty years old, and he felt that his genius had 
 come to its maturity. By the advice of an old friend he studied 
 Spanish, and was soon revelling in the masterpieces of Spanish 
 literature at that time enjoying its golden era. The result was 
 The Cid, in many eyes the poet's masterpiece, and certainly the 
 corner-stone of French tragedy. The subject was grand and en- 
 nobhng, the terrible struggle of mighty passions against mighty 
 passions, of sublime duty against both, at once lifting the souls of 
 the audience aloft and profoundly touching their hearts. Nevei 
 
164 NOTES. 
 
 before had anything like it appeared on the French stage. The 
 public enthusiasm knew no bounds. But it would seem that 
 by this success Corneille rendered himself again displeasing to 
 Richelieu, who felt offended at the triumphs accorded to a writer 
 who, as everybody well knew, had had the courage to brave him 
 by resigning his pension. In a public letter of Corneille's too 
 written at this time some verses appeared in which he boasted 
 that he had employed no underhand means to obtain friends 
 and that his success was due to himself alone. The public, 
 whether rightly or wrongly, considered these lines to be lev- 
 elled at the Cardinal, who, much irritated, ordered the French 
 Academy, just then created and entirely depending on the great 
 Minister for its very existence, to pronounce either for The Cid 
 or for a severe, violent and unjust criticism that had been lately 
 written against it by another poet — Scudery. Everybody ex- 
 pected nothing less than an act of base submission, but the 
 Academy was faithful to itself in this critical juncture ; it ex- 
 pressed in unqualified terms its highest admiration for the great 
 and numerous beauties of The Cid, though it did not hesitate 
 at the same time to find fault with some of what it considered 
 decided imperfections in the great drama. 
 
 The greatest and most obvious fault to be found with Corneille's 
 two tragedies Medea and The Cid was their alleged want of 
 originality, one being said to be taken from the Latin and the 
 other from the Spanish. In reality nothing had been taken 
 from either but the subject. But such cavillings were soon 
 hushed forever by the appearance oi Horace and Cinna (1639), 
 Polyeucte ( 1 640) , Pojnpee ( 1 64 1 ) , and Rodogtme ( 1 646) . Horace 
 electrified the public. Its sublime energy and profoundly dra- 
 matic situations took them by storm. It contains the famous 
 Oa'a mourut, alluded to on page 65, of which Voltaire, Cor- 
 neille's most unsparing though on the whole perhaps most 
 judicious critic, says : " There is nothing like it in all antiquity ; 
 the whole audience was so transported.with it at its first hearing 
 that they rose en masse and drowned in storms of applause the 
 weak line that followed it."^ 
 The defects of Cinna were more than amply compensated for 
 
CORNETLLE. 1 65 
 
 by its beauties, one of its scenes being unsurpassed by anything 
 ever written, but it is Polyeucte that is generally considered the 
 highest effort of Corneille's genius ; it is at least the most per- 
 fect of his plays ; its interesting plot unites with great effect the 
 graceful and the tender with the powerful and the sublime 
 This is the kind of tragedy that Racine soon carried to perfec- 
 tion. In Le Mentettr (1642) comedy too had got its first start 
 from Corneille ; this memorable work gave such a lively and 
 natural picture of the manners of the time that Moliere may be 
 very justly considered as having taken it for a model of what 
 genuine comedy ought to be ; in fact he acknowledged him 
 openly as his master and the first dramatist of the age. 
 
 He was now in the zenith of his success (1647); he was a 
 member of the French Academy ; he had long since become 
 the friend and protege of Richelieu ; and his pension had been 
 restored — still a small one, it is true, and after the death of 
 his noble patron often neglected and even suspended. 
 
 From this date, however, his powers seemed to dechne. His re- 
 maining plays, though full of fine passages, are often deficient in 
 construction and were perhaps written too hurriedly under press- 
 ure of pecuniary difficulties. One of them, Pertharite, failed 
 so lamentably that he withdrew for a long time from the theatre 
 altogether, deeply displeased with what he perhaps considered 
 the fickleness of the public taste. To give his active mind some- 
 thing to do in his retirement, he devoted several years to trans- 
 lating into French verse A' Kempis's bnitation of Christ, an 
 employment helping both to soothe his troubles and to nourish 
 the sentiments of piety which from his childhood he had always 
 entertained. This translation is still greatly admired and has 
 reached already more than forty different editions. 
 
 In 1659, at the instigation of his friend and patron Fouquet, 
 superintendent of finances, Corneille appeared again before 
 the public, but none of his new tragedies met with anything 
 like his former success, and the old poet had the additional 
 mortification of seeing his glories almost completely effaced in 
 the splendor surrounding his young and brilliant rival Racine. 
 
 But later generations have done Corneille full justice. They 
 
1 66 NOTES. 
 
 grant his extreme inequality, that his style is often injured by 
 bombastic declamations, his action deadened by long conver- 
 sations, his incidents dulled by endless arguments, his natural- 
 ness spoiled by too close an adherence to the unities. But for 
 much of this they blame his age more than himself, and now, 
 nearly two hundred years after his death, the world still admires 
 his energetic, rousing, and reverberating verses, his striking con- 
 trasts of the great passions, his vivid portraiture of antique 
 grandeur, his skilful handling of historical detail, his sudden 
 flashes of true sublimity, his kindling warmth, his rugged strength, 
 and his honest simplicity of heart. 
 
 This great man was well read, and of irreproachable morals, 
 but his temper was hasty, his countenance stern, his manners 
 rather blunt, and his conversational powers, perhaps from 
 physical defect, by no means remarkable. 
 
 The friendship and intimacy existing between him and his illus- 
 trious brother THOMAS CORNEILLE, considered by Voltaire 
 to be the third dramatic author of the time, gives us a pleasant idea 
 of the simplicity of family life in the seventeenth century. Pierre 
 and Thomas married two sisters between whom existed the same 
 difference of age as between themselves. They had the same 
 number of children. They lived continually in the same house, 
 whether at Paris or Rouen, and had the same servant. For 
 twenty-five years of married life they never thought of dividing 
 their wives' property, until this division was rendered absolutely 
 necessary by the death of Pierre whom Thomas, twenty years 
 younger, survived by twenty-five years. A French biographical 
 work says of Corneille: "While the Academy was endeavoring 
 to correct the language which Pascal was destined to fix and 
 Racine to polish, Corneille created and formed it, by giving it 
 force and precision in reasoning, energy and depth in discourse, 
 elevation and sublimity in sentiment, and dignity and majesty 
 in the utterance of kings and heroes." 
 
 Napoleon was an intense admirer of Corneille ; he called him 
 at once France's Shakespeare and Dante, and often said if he 
 had lived during the empire that he would have made him a 
 prince. 
 
MOLl'kRE, 167 
 
 Note 5 — MOLIJ^RE — page 11. 
 
 Jean Baptiste Poquelin (1622-1673), better known by his 
 assumed name de Moli^re, the prince of French comic poets, 
 perhaps the greatest comic dramatist of any age or country, was 
 the son of one of the upholsterers of the palace who afterwards 
 became one of the King's valets-de-chambre . Expected by his 
 father to follow his own humble occupation, he was hardly a )le 
 to read or write at fourteen ; but being often taken by his grand- 
 father to the Hotel de Bourgogne, the chief theatre at that time 
 in Paris and the scene of all Corneille's and Racine's master- 
 pieces, young Poquelin was so delighted with what he saw there 
 that he easily persuaded his father to give him a good educa- 
 tion. He spent five years in the Jesuit College of Clermont, 
 making very good use of his time, one of his teachers being 
 Gassendi, the famous astronomer. 
 
 In 1641 his education was finished, and Poquelin's father 
 being now old and infirm, the son took his place as valet-de- 
 chambre to the King (Louis XIII.) ; but his court duties could 
 not have been veiy absorbing, for he seems to have formed a 
 number of young folks, passionately fond of theatricals like him- 
 self, into a kind of company whose fame soon grew so great 
 that from amateurs they became professionals, opening a little 
 theatre for themselves, very much relished by the public under 
 the name of the Theatre Illustre. It was at this time, that to 
 spare the feelings of his family who looked on his association 
 with play-actors as a degradation, he adopted the surname 
 Moliere, the name of a well-known actor and author of the day. 
 
 The civil disturbance known as the T'ronde (164.8-16^4.) broke 
 up the Theatre Illustre, but even before the return of peace we 
 find him strolling through the provinces at the head of a little 
 troupe, playing farces and other light pieces generally of his 
 own composition. L Etourdi, his first seriously constructed 
 piece, a five-act comedy in verse, was given at Lyons in 1653 
 with so much success that the actors of a rival troupe, by break- 
 ing their engagements and joining Moliere, enabled him to re- 
 sume his rambling trip through southern France with greater 
 
1 68 NOTES. 
 
 success than ever as manager, actor and poet, his hverines^ 
 observation, good-humor and highly original genius enabling 
 him to turn every vicissitude to the best account. 
 
 At Beziers he played the Depit Amoureux before the Prince 
 of Conti, one of his old school-fellows at the Jesuit College ; the 
 Prince, a member of the blood royal, was so charmed with 
 Moliere that he wished to make him his secretary for life with a 
 good salary, but this offer the poet respectfully declined, pre- 
 ferring liberty to every other consideration, and continuing the 
 adventurous, precarious, but exciting life of a strolling manager 
 for five years longer. The Prince, however, did not forget him, 
 and finding him in Paris in 1658, he recommended him so 
 sJ;rongly to Louis XIV. and to the King's brother the Duke of 
 Orleans, whose title was Monsieur, that Moliere was not only 
 permitted to rent conjointly with an Italian company the Petit- 
 Bourbon theatre, but also to designate his actors as the Troup& 
 de Monsieur. 
 
 His first serious effort here was the Precieuses Ridicules, a 
 humorous though rather farcical satire directed against an over- 
 refinement in language and manners affected by many well 
 known court ladies. At its very first appearance its superior 
 merit was recognized. " Courage, Moliere ! " cried an old gen- 
 tleman in the audience, "that's true comedy!" All Paris 
 rushed to see it, and though the price of admission was trebled 
 the piece had a run of four months. True comedy has never 
 since quitted the French stage. 
 
 From the Petit-Bourbon he soon removed to the theatre of the 
 Palais Royal, inaugurating his entry, however, very unsuccess- 
 fully with a play of the severe kind, Don Garcia de Navarre, 
 not at all suitable to his talents, to attempt which, however, he 
 had been unwisely induced by the sneers of envious rivals 
 In 1 66 1 L Ecole des Maris easily restored his reputation by its 
 rich humor and thorough faithfulness to human nature ; and in 
 the same year appeared Les Facheux, a piece written, learned, 
 and played within a fortnight to celebrate the famous fete 
 gotten up by Fouquet to welcome Louis's visit to his chateau 
 at Vaux. In spite of the haste of its composition, the King 
 
MO LIE RE. 169 
 
 enjoyed its wit and fun hugely and his laughter was echoed by 
 all Paris. 
 
 Every year his theatre was enriched by something new from 
 his ready pen, L Ecole des Femmes, Le Mariage force. Amour 
 Mi'decin, etc., coming out in quick succession. In 1665 his Don 
 yuan appeared, and in 1666 Le Misanthrope, a perfect comedy 
 in which the style is faultless and nothing seems to be lacking 
 to the naturalness, the reality, or the truth of the personages 
 represented. This is generally considered ^q be his master- 
 piece, though, strange to say, the public at firsi hardly appeared 
 to relish it, and he bitterly complains that an audience had to 
 be dragged to its representation by the roaring farce of Z^ 
 Medecin malgre lui (the Mock Doctor). 
 
 Moliere seemed now to be at the culmination of his wishes. 
 His company received a pension of ycxx) Hvres a year and bore 
 the name of the Troupe du Rot, and himself was held in such 
 high esteem that Louis stood at the baptismal font as godfather 
 to his first child, the godmother being no less than Henrietta of 
 England, the widowed queen of Charles the First. But he was 
 anything but happy. His health had never been good, and 
 he was occupied so incessantly that he could never give it a 
 moment's careful attention. He loved his young wife to dis- 
 traction, but she made him miserable by her reckless levities. 
 His wit, humor and untiring industry kept the world in good 
 humor, but his enemies and rivals often rendered him wretched 
 by their bitter criticisms to which indeed a coarse passage or 
 two in his plays gave severe point, or by their outrageous re- 
 ports on his morality to which he was too proud or too sensitive 
 to reply. But many of the best men of the day eagerly sought 
 his friendship and carefully cultivated it. Boileau in particular 
 endeavored to cheer him up by frequent testimonies of profound 
 admiration given in public as well as private. The haughty 
 courtiers, jealous of what they called a valet's influence with 
 the King, and insulting him with cowardly sneers in the ante- 
 chambers, felt themselves obliged to cringe before him and 
 loudly extol his merits whenever they met him face to face in 
 the King's presence. Louis indeed never ceased to appreciate 
 15 
 
I/O NOTES. 
 
 the man, always showing himself generous, benevolent and 
 friendly. It is a well known story that he invited the poet one 
 morning to a private breakfast with himself in order to show 
 that what was good company enough for the King should be 
 good enough even for his highest nobility. 
 
 Our short sketch is getting too long. In 1667 appeared 
 his celebrated Tartufe, so well known in English as The 
 Hypocrite, and in 1668, LAvare, "The Miser," his first great 
 comedy in prose. In 1670 he gave the world his famous 
 Bourgeois Ge7itUhomme, " as well known on the shores of the 
 Caspian as in Paris;" in 1671 the Fourberies de Scapin ; in 
 1672 Les Fenmies Savantes, and in 1673 his last if not his best, 
 Le Malade Imaginaire, the " Hypochondriac," alluded to on 
 page 79. 
 
 For some time his health had been failing, still he was deter- 
 mined even against the advice of his friends to act once more 
 the part of Argan in Z<? Malade on the evening of Feb. 17, 1673. 
 Doctor he had none. He hated the whole tribe ; partly because 
 the majority of physicians at that time were excessively igno- 
 rant and pretentious, partly because he had tried them in his 
 own case and found them sadly wanting. To his remonstrating 
 friends he simply replied : "I must appear this time at least. 
 How can my poor workmen live if I don't ? As long as I am 
 able to move I shall scruple depriving them of bread a single 
 day." He played the piece ; but in the last act where the Doc- 
 tors perform the mock ceremony in mock Latin, just as he was 
 trying to pronounce the v^ordijuro, a convulsion attacked him 
 which he strove in vain to hide under a forced smile. He was 
 instantly conveyed to his own house, where two Sisters, making 
 their regular Lenten quest for the poor of Paris, happened at 
 the moment to be staying with his wife. While Madame Mo- 
 liere was getting restoratives and sending for priest and physi- 
 cian, the good Sisters showed the suffering man every attention 
 that their charity could think of; but his hemorrhages grew 
 worse, and he had time only to say a few words in which he 
 revealed all the sentiments of a good Christian and complete 
 submission to the will of his Creator, when he died in their 
 
CONSER VA TO I RE. 1 7 1 
 
 arms a few minutes before the arrival of the priest who had 
 come to administer the hist sacrament. 
 
 In those days the Church usually denounced the profession 
 of players as infamous, but in consideration of Moliere's well- 
 known merit and generally correct conduct, the ordinary regu- 
 lation was not enforced. He was allowed to be buried in the 
 parish cemetery, the funeral, however, having to take place in 
 the night-time and only two priests being allowed to be present 
 at the ceremony. 
 
 Huet, the learned bishop of Avranches, Normandy, wrote the 
 following epitaph in honor of Moliere's memory : 
 
 Plaudebat, Moleri, tibi plenis aula theatris : 
 Nunc eadem moerens post tua fata gemit. 
 
 Si risum nobis movisses parcius olim, 
 
 Parcius, heu ! lacryntis tingeret ora dolor. 
 
 (Moliere, the court that so often honored thy appearance on the stage with ap- 
 plause the loudest now honors thee in thy grave with grief the most profound ; smiles 
 hinumdrable thy presence once shed around thee, tears innumerable now gush from 
 our eyes at thy absence 1) 
 
 In twenty years he had composed thirty-one comedies, of which 
 nearly one-half are incomparable masterpieces, and in the other 
 half are scenes which his most illustrious successors have not sur- 
 passed. On account of his profession he was not made a Mem- 
 ber of the French Academy during his life, but in a prominent 
 position, under the dome of the Institute, can be seen to-day 
 his bust, bearing the flattering inscription : 
 
 Rien ne manque a sa gloire ; il manquait a la nbtre. 
 (Nothing is wanting to his glory ; he was wanting to ours.) 
 
 Note 6 -CONSERVATOIRE — page ii. 
 
 The Conservatoire de Musique et de Declamation of 
 Paris, in the buildings once occupied by the Monks of Saint 
 Martin, is at present the most famous music school in the world. 
 It has seventy teachers, and its nine hundred pupils receive 
 gratuitous instruction. It is the great training-school for thea- 
 tre and opera. 
 
1/2 NOTES. 
 
 Note 7 — BOUILLY — page ii 
 
 Jean Nicholas Bouilly (1763-1842), dramatist and educa- 
 tional writer of some celebrity. His best play is L'Abbe d6 
 Epee, still well known on the French stage. His Stories for 
 my daughter. Counsels to my daughter, Young Women, and 
 other educational warks were read with avidity by the last 
 generation and, in spite of their somewhat florid style, are 
 not yet forgotten. He was the elder Legouve's friend, and 
 our author's faithful guardian. 
 
 Note 8 — STRADIVARIUS — page 12. 
 
 Antonio Stradivarius(i67o-i746), native of Cremona, pupil 
 of the Amati, the famous violin manufacturers, surpassed even 
 his masters by the perfection to which he brought his instru- 
 ments. A Stradivarius to-day that is about 160 or 180 years 
 old commands a price of ^3000. 
 
 Note 9 — SAMSON — page 12. 
 
 Joseph Isidore Samson (i 793-1 871), born near Paris, dis- 
 tinguished at once as dramatic artist, dramatic author, associate 
 of the Theatre-Frangais , and professor of elocution at the Con- 
 servatoire. His characters about 250 in number, though now 
 and then rather dry, were distinguished by a rare elegance and 
 individuality ; among the most remarkable may be mentioned 
 the Marquis in Le Fils de Giboyer. His best drama is perhaps 
 Le Dot de ma Fille ; and among his most famous pupils were 
 Rachel and the two Brohans. 
 
 Note 10 — PROVOST— page 12. 
 
 Jean Baptiste Francois Provost (i 798-1 865), born at 
 Paris, associate of the Theatre- Frangais where he mainly ex- 
 celled in plays of the old school, but his impersonations of 
 Charrier the banker and Marechal the deputy in Augier's 
 well-known plays were rendered with great effect. He was 
 distinguished for naturalness, fire and elegance. 
 
REGNIE-R. 173 
 
 Note II — REGNIER — page 12. 
 
 Francois Joseph Regnier (1807 ) played for a long 
 
 iimc with Samson and Provost the leading comic parts in the 
 classical, romantic, and contemporary drama. He is perhaps 
 best remembered in the pathetic part of the old servant in 
 Madame Girardin's little piece, La joie fait peur, the role so 
 excellently played by Boucicault in his adaptation of Kerry ^ 
 Regnier was also professor of dramatic elocution at the Con- 
 servatoire, and he has had considerable share in the composi- 
 tion of several popular comedies. 
 
 Note 12 — GOT — page 12. 
 
 Francois J. E. Got (1822 ), probably the first comic 
 
 actor of the day in the Theatre- Fraiigais. He is distinguished 
 for his great power and masterly finish. Among his most 
 successful creations are Jean de Rieux in Le Due Job, and 
 Giboyer in Augier's remarkable drama. 
 
 Note 13 — DELAUNAY — page 12. 
 
 Louis ArsI:ne Delaunay (1826 ), born in Paris, has been 
 
 for the last fifteen or twenty years the most indispensable of all 
 the male artists of the Theatre- Frangais. Though now fifty-three, 
 he is still as distinguished as ever for his fine person, his grace, 
 warmth, poetic naturalness, and particularly for his pure diction 
 and clear silvery voice. He is most at home in classic comedy, 
 but he has played some of the great parts of the modern stage 
 with extraordinary success. 
 
 Note 14 — MARS — page 13. 
 
 Anne Fran^oise Mars (1779-1847), born at Paris, daughter 
 of the actor Monvel, but always known by her mother's name, 
 was for thirty years the undisputed queen of the Theatre-Fran- 
 fais, succeeding Mademoiselle Contat in 181 2, and not quitting 
 the stage until 1841. At first, however, though always remark- 
 able for her beauty, grace, and enchanting voice, her success 
 was by no means remarkable ; but by continual and careful 
 study she at last acquired such perfection of style as to be justly 
 15* 
 
174 NOTES. 
 
 surnamed the Inimitable. Beginning with the part of the deaf 
 and dumb girl in Bouilly's drama of L Abbe de V Epee, she 
 created more than a hundred parts, one of the most wonderful 
 being that of Mademoiselle de Belle Isle in the elder Dumas's 
 play, where, though sixty years of age, she displayed all the life, 
 beauty and charming freshness of a young woman of twenty. 
 
 Note 15 — RACHEL— page 13. 
 
 Elizabeth Rachel Felix (1820- 1858), the meteoric actress 
 of our century, and in many respects the grandest tragedienne 
 that ever lived, was born in Switzerland of poor French-Jewish 
 parents, who were travelling through the country in the humble 
 avocation of peddlers. In Lyons they opened an old-clothes 
 store, and the children sang in the streets, little Rachel strum- 
 ming an old guitar, and collecting the coppers. After a while 
 they removed to Paris, continuing pretty much the same kind 
 of life, the father, a keen man of great intelligence, also giving 
 lessons in German. The appearance of the children exciting 
 some interest, somebody procured their admission into the Con- 
 servatoire, which institution Rachel, who had no singing voice, 
 soon left to learn elocution under Professor St. Aulaire in his 
 private theatre. Here she studied till 1836, when Samson, a 
 professor at the Conservatoire, was so struck by her style of 
 recitation that he induced her to enter that famous school again, 
 into which she gained ready admittance in spite of her dwarfed 
 bony figure. But the change hardly improved her prospects. 
 Provost, another famous professor, hearing her recite one day, 
 told her without ceremony that she had the voice of a coster- 
 monger. 
 
 " Go sell bouquets, child," said he, " that 's all you '11 ever be 
 fit for." Her voice at this time, in fact, was so rough that an 
 operation had to be performed on her tonsils to improve it. 
 
 Greatly discouraged, she left the Conservatoire, but her old 
 teacher St. Aulaire soon procured her an engagement at the 
 Gymnase. Her debut in la Vendeenne, a drama written for her 
 expressly by Paul Duport, attracted some attention. " This 
 
RACHEL, 17$ 
 
 child of fifteen," said the Debats, "though she will never be 
 cried up as a wonder, possesses soul, heart, intellect, but very 
 little skill; .... she excites tears, emotion, interest." Still her 
 strong peculiarities, her gravity, her occasional attempts at sub- 
 limity, her small, slim, angular figure, soon ceased to interest 
 the general public. Forrest, however, who happened to be in 
 Paris about this time on his wedding tour, had no hesitation 
 in saying to the manager: "That Jewish-looking girl, the little 
 bag-of-bones with the marble face and the flaming eyes, is pos- 
 sessed of a power actually demoniacal ! " 
 
 Samson too, who had been interested in her from the begin- 
 ning, and who continued to be her truest friend as long as she 
 lived, had no difficulty in getting her engagement at the Gym- 
 nase cancelled and procuring another for her of a provisional 
 nature at the Thkdtre-Frani^ais , with a salary of about 800 dol- 
 lars a year. He took the greatest pains to prepare her for a 
 successful debut ; and his labor to overcome her deficiencies, 
 and to impart clearness, simplicity, breadth of style, with per- 
 fect purity of diction, were most enthusiastically seconded by 
 his pupil. A characteristic anecdote is told of her life at this 
 time. 
 
 Samson had given her two tickets in a prominent part of the 
 house for some performance which he was desirous she should 
 witness in the Theatre- Frangais, but the sight of two such 
 plainly-dressed women (Rachel and her mother) occupying 
 such good seats was too much for the usher. " There must be 
 some mistake about this," said he roughly: "you can't stay 
 here. I will show you your place," and he sent them up to 
 some back seat at the top of the house. Rachel did not say a 
 word, smothering her resentment in her keen desire to see the 
 play, but Samson was exceedingly indignant. 
 
 " The day will come," cried he to the usher, " when the little 
 girl you have treated so rudely will make you tremble in your 
 boots. She will be the sovereign queen of the house that you 
 have tried to turn her out of ! " 
 
 In June, 1838, she made her first appearance in the Fran(;ah 
 as Camille in Corneille's play of Horace {the Horatii). Hei 
 
176 NOTES. 
 
 success with the audience, such as it was, was complete, but the 
 receipts were poor, hardly 150 dollars. In fact, the classic 
 drama was almost dead at the time ; since the days of Talma 
 and Duchesnois, no actor had been able to keep it alive ; the 
 freadom, the variety, and the dazzling glare of the modern 
 drama had incapacitated people from listening even with patience 
 to long recitations in monotonous Alexandrines ; the Frangais 
 itself was heavily in debt ; and the announcement of any of 
 the old tragedies turned the once crowded house into a desert. 
 Rachel's appearance in her other parts, Emilie in Corneille's 
 Cmna, and Hermione in Racine's Andromache, did not much 
 improve the appearance of things ; the receipts, in fact, steadily 
 declined. For three months not one word in her praise appeared 
 in the papers. It is said that the societaires of the Theatre-Fran- 
 gais severely criticised her size, shape, voice and gestures, and 
 would have at once dropped her from the list of salaried actors, 
 but for the earnest interference of Mademoiselle Mars. 
 
 But Janin, the " Prince of Critics," was astounded at what he 
 witnessed at the Frangais the first night after his return from 
 his summer trip. An enthusiastic article of his in next morn- 
 ing's Debats revealed the new prodigy to the world. People 
 came in hurrying from the country, months in advance, to see 
 the imperishable masterpieces of old tragedy once more restored 
 to life. Every seat was taken. Rachel electrified every audi- 
 ence. The most glorious days of Mademoiselle Mars and 
 Talma were eclipsed. Louis Philippe presented himself in 
 person to compliment the wonderful actress ; he took her kindly 
 by the hand, and next day sent her a gift of a thousand francs. 
 The management made her engagement permanent for two 
 years, at 1600 dollars a year, an enormous sum in those days, 
 before the baleful system of " starring " had begun to spoil one 
 actor, and to starve the others. They moreover presented her 
 with three very expensive costumes, besides several extra sums 
 of money. 
 
 This sudden prosperity seems to have keenly excited her 
 father's cupidity, and probably her own too, which was just as 
 fierce. Engagements with a minor, he soon found out, were 
 
RACHEL, 177 
 
 null and void, and as her natural guardian he forbade her to per- 
 form at less than 60,000 francs a year. Samson, not believing 
 such a report, asked his pupil if it were true. Rachel replied 
 without hesitation, that, being a minor, she had nothing to say, 
 the Civil Code giving her father supreme power in such mat- 
 ters. Her teacher was extremely indignant at such barefaced 
 worship of the golden calf. " I have tried to teach you dec- 
 lamation," said he, " not chicanery. The Civil Code is not 
 the place to look for honor or decency. Sortez !'' But she 
 knew her business better than to quarrel with such a teacher, 
 and they were soon again on the best of terms. 
 
 In these quarrels the public took very little concern. The 
 general infatuation over the favorite grew greater every day. 
 Roxane, a new and most difficult part in Racine's Bajazet, was 
 the next triumph, Mademoiselle Mars being particularly vehe- 
 ment in applause. The management, feeling their impotence, 
 compromised the matter for a while by advancing her salary 
 from 8 to 20 thousand francs a year. Rachel became the 
 fashionable rage. The proudest aristocratic fetes were felt to 
 be incomplete without her presence. Here she felt quite at 
 home. The humility of her origin, and the poverty of her 
 early years, had left no branding-mark either on her person or 
 her manners.- She was always grande dame. So keen was her 
 intuition of the proprieties, and so ready her power of instantly 
 adapting herself to the refinements of high life, that she never 
 appeared out of place, even in the most brilliant and exclusive 
 salons of Paris. 
 
 In spite, however, of the dazzling glamour that surrounded 
 the young actress, even her greatest admirers could soon see 
 that her chief forte lay in the delineation of the stormy, the 
 powerful, the agonizing, the pitiless, rather than in the loving, 
 the delicate, the attractive, and that she was inspired rather by 
 Corneille's gloomy austerity than by Racine's enchanting tender- 
 ness ; her detractors even whispered that she was only a wonder- 
 ful doll of varied and ingenious mechanism, with sense enough 
 to obey her teacher strictly, but otherwise without soul, heart, 
 or brains. Accordingly her next attempt, Pauline in Racine's 
 
 M 
 
178 NOTES. 
 
 Polyeucte, a. role so extremely difficult that it had not been 
 attempted for 22 years, was generally considered deficient in 
 the pathos, gentleness, grace and innocent simplicity of 
 Racine's famous heroine ; her rendition too of Le Brun's 
 Marie Stuart, though occasionally extremely powerful, and 
 afterwards immensely improved, compared very unfavorably 
 with the well-remembered performance of Uuchesnois in the 
 same character. Her first tour in the provinces, however, taken 
 at her father's instigation, was extremely successful, particularly 
 in a pecuniary point of view. 
 
 In 1 841 Mademoiselle Rachel, being of age, was made 
 societaire, or associate of the Theatre-Frangais , with a full 
 share, a salary of 60 thousand francs a year, and three months' 
 conge, or summer recess, worth at least 30 thousand more : total, 
 a salary equal to that paid to the Prime Minister of France. 
 Neither her fellow-actors nor the Parisians generally, hked the 
 way she spent these conges ; she seemed to be in a hurry, they 
 said, to run off and very slow to return ; she barely acted twice 
 a week in Paris, but four or five times a week in the provinces ; 
 instead of benefiting her health, she was exhausting her strength, 
 etc., — consequently her first appearances in September, instead 
 of arousing hearty applause, were always received in cold stern 
 silence. This year she. visited England, where her reception 
 was a perfect ovation ; she was presented by Queen Victoria 
 with a beautiful bracelet bearing both their names beautifully 
 set in precious stones. She resumed her old parts at the F7'a7t- 
 (ais with great success, her triumph in Marie Stuart being in- 
 tensified by the terrific vehemence by which she crushed for- 
 ever a poor rival actress that had dared to appear before her as 
 Queen Elizabeth. 
 
 In 1842 she attempted Xiniene in Pierre Corneille's Cid, and 
 the Ariadne of Thomas Corneille without much success. In 
 1843 she attempted Racine's Phl'dre, but it took eleven years 
 of hard and conscientious study to bring that finest, but most 
 difficult of characters to perfection. In this year too she ap- 
 peared in Judith, a tragedy written expressly for her by Madame 
 de Girardin, but the play was not a good one, and whatever 
 
RACHEL. 179 
 
 admiration Rachel excited was mainly due to her superb cos- 
 tume, a magnificent creation of Chasscriau. But her visit to 
 the south of France created a porfect y«r<7r<?, one night's receiptk 
 at the Marseilles Theatre reaching the unheard of sum of 16 
 hundred dollars. 
 
 In 1844 her new characters were still failures, neither her 
 Berenice of Racine, her habelle in Corneille's Don Sancho of 
 Art-agon, nor her Catharine II. of Romand attracting much 
 attention; but, as usual, her conge produced a great sum of 
 money, 8 thousand dollars being obtained by six representations 
 in Belgium. 
 
 In 1845 her success as Virgime, her new part, in Latour de St. 
 Ybar's tragedy was complete ; she seemed to feel at last that for 
 some time her glory had been on the wane ; whether through 
 her own fault or not, her sunlight had been paling ; if she failed 
 again she would have probably quitted the stage forever. For- 
 tunately the play exactly suited her peculiar powers ; she re- 
 sponded with all her grandeur to the emergency, and her success 
 was most triumphant. Her Phedre too was greatly improved, 
 but her heroic attempt to resuscitate Voltaire's wretched tragedy 
 of Electra ended in complete failure. 
 
 In 1846 an attempt was made to restore in all its glory the 
 resplendent character of Joan of Arc to the French stage by re- 
 viving Soume's tragedy of the name, but the play was so poor 
 that even Rachel's genius could not keep it alive. Her usual 
 summer trip, this year to Holland and England, was pecuniarily 
 as remunerative as ever, but it fatigued her so much that she 
 was unable to present herself at the Theatre- Frangais in Sep- 
 tember. On being remonstrated with, she sent in her resigna- 
 tion, probably to frighten the management into better terms, as 
 she was well aware that it was only a ten year societaire that 
 had the privilege of resigning, and even then a year's notice 
 should be given beforehand. The quarrel, however, was healed 
 up for a time, and Rachel's new rendition of Phedre was pro- 
 nounced to be almost perfection. Never before had her audi- 
 ence exhibited greater delight, " She is a soul of fire in an 
 envelope of gauze ! " exclaimed one of her admirers that even- 
 
l8o NOTES. 
 
 ing, the young Bey of Tunis witnessing her performance for 
 the first time. 
 
 In 1847 her creation of Athalie in Racine's fine tragedy, 
 though a character not quite suited to her powers, gave great 
 satisfaction to the Parisians, Louis Phihppe and the whole royal 
 family honoring it with their presence and warmest approbation 
 Her success in Madame de Girardin's tragedy of Cleopatre was 
 also quite decided, but suddenly in the midst of her triumphs 
 illness attacked her of so serious a nature as to keep her off the 
 stage for three months. 
 
 She was hardly recovered when the Revolution of 1848 broke 
 out, depriving poor old Louis Phihppe of the throne on which 
 the Revolution of 1830 had set him. All Paris, mad with ex- 
 citement, cried out that the days of real liberty had come at 
 last. Some were enthusiastic enough to adopt the red flag of 
 revolution for the national flag of France. " No ! " cried Lamar- 
 tine, on that day certainly the savior of his country ; " the tri- 
 color has borne our liberty and our glory around the world ; the 
 red flag, saturated in our own people's blood, has only gone 
 around the Champ de Mars ! " In this excited state of men's 
 minds the Theatre- Frangais, now the Theatre de la Republique , 
 was thrown open on certain nights to the people. Nothing 
 short of Corneille's grand tragedy of Horace could be listened 
 to, and Rachel, catching the infection, played Camille with a fire 
 and energy never before surpassed. But she did not stop here. 
 As if driven utterly frantic by the startling events of the day, 
 some demon possessed her to chant the Marseillaise, with flag 
 and orchestral accompaniment, to houses already so infuriated 
 as to be capable of committing the savagest excesses. Her 
 performance was simply terrific. She declaimed the song of 
 vengeance with all the enthusiasm that the most ferocious of 
 the men of '92 could have desired. Fortunately the days of the 
 bloody guillotine were gone ; murderous assassins were no 
 onger in the ascendancy ; the " war-cry of Cain " therefore did 
 very little of the harm it was capable of producing. But the 
 cooler heads of France were rather indignant at the sight of 
 genius allowing itself to be driven mad by a love of admiration. 
 
RACHEL. ' l8l 
 
 and doing its best to produce a state of things which the bravest 
 heart could not contemplate without horror. 
 
 Lucrece, another " liberty " play, was next brought out before 
 a " free " house, and extremely well received, Rachel, as usual, 
 chanting the Marseillaise every evening, and grandly raising 
 the flag ; the chorus was regularly taken up by fifty pupils of 
 the Conservatoire, and banners were waved, bells rung, drums 
 beaten, guns fired, and even cannon were brought in to heighten 
 the effect of the last stanza. The state of mind in which the 
 bewildered audience at last left the building may be conceived, 
 but can hardly be described. 
 
 Such things, of course, could not last long ; they soon pall 
 even on the most enthusiastic. At one of these " free nights " 
 in April, besides the regular government officials, hardly any- 
 body was present ; the ouvriers and students were very few, and 
 no woman was at all to be seen ; Phedre was heavy ; La Mar- 
 seillaise was the only attraction, and even that could not draw 
 a quarter house. 
 
 On Rachel's return from her trip through the provinces, which, 
 as usual, was perfectly successful, the farce of resignation was 
 played again, and with such satisfaction as to obtain her a three 
 months' intermission, in spite of a remonstrating management 
 and an exceedingly impatient public. 
 
 Her reappearance, however, in 1849 ^^ Andromache in Ra- 
 cine's tragedy, was universally allowed to be a magnificent per- 
 formance, Louis Napoleon, President of the Repubhc, being 
 one of her warmest applauders, and Rachel was once more as 
 great a favorite as ever. This was the era of the episode of 
 Adrienne Lecouvreur, so charmingly related by our author, and 
 which ended in her complete triumph in the new and untried 
 rnJj? of modern drama. Even her first performance was very 
 pleasing, especially in the fourth and fifth acts. Her regular 
 quarrel with the Theatre- Fran^ais was again renewed ; this time 
 it was brought to court, and its revelations gave rise to a great 
 deal of talk ; it was decided in her favor ; she gained her point, 
 an extension of her conge, the object she had been aiming at 
 for years. 
 16 
 
I82 • NOTES. 
 
 In 1850 she failed in Dumas's Mademoiselle de Belle Me, as 
 might have been expected, but as Tisbe in Victor Hugo's Tyrant 
 of Padua she completely retrieved herself in spite of the vivid 
 memories of the all-accomplished Mars. Her conge of this 
 year, lasting four months, was devoted to England and Prussia, 
 with what success may be judged from the fact that one night 
 she was called before the curtain twenty-one times ! 
 
 In 1 85 1 her new play Valeria, written expressly for her glory 
 by Maquet and Lacroix, excited very little enthusiasm, but her 
 conge, extended to nearly six months, permitted her to visit 
 nearly all Europe from London, by Brussels to Berlin, Vienna, 
 Venice, Rome and Naples, returning by Marseilles. Regarding 
 her visit to Rome, the following curious anecdote went the rounds 
 of the papers : 
 
 Meeting the Holy Father in the Vatican gardens one day, she 
 threw herself on her knees before him, and avowed her firm 
 resolve to be a Christian. On her return to her hotel, she re- 
 mained for some time silent, walking nervously up and down 
 the room, with knitted brow and agitated gestures. When she 
 spoke at last before her sisters and friends, it was to utter ejacu- 
 lations of admiration and awe. To the questions addressed to 
 her she returned no direct answer, only exclaiming in broken, 
 disjointed phrases : " Yes ! This is the true faith ! This is the 
 God-inspired creed ! None other could have accomphshed such 
 works ! Truly I will be one of them yet ! " 
 
 She had been often before heard to express a desire to receive 
 baptism from the hands of Pius the Ninth, but she was too 
 perfect an actress to expect that her sincerity, even in the most 
 serious matters, should pass unquestioned. 
 
 In 1852 her new piece Diane, a tame tragedy by Augier, did 
 not make much impression, and her attempt to revive Louise 
 de Lignerolles by Legouve and Dinaux, Mademoiselle Mars's 
 great creation, was little short of a complete failure. The state 
 of her health probably disabled her from giving these new roles 
 the attention they required. " I am far from strong," she writes 
 at this time to a friend. " The public, it is true, the footlights. 
 Father Corneille, even my costume, give me fictitious strength 
 
RACHEL. 183 
 
 enoujrh to enable mc to get through my part; that done, I re- 
 lapse into powcrlcssness, and often remain sunk in melancholy 
 until my next performance." In spite of her weakness, how- 
 ever, the summer found her at Potsdam, performing Camille 
 before the King of Prussia, the Czar of Russia, and princes, 
 princesses, ambassadors, ministers, and so forth, innumerable. 
 The presents she received on the occasion amounted to some- 
 thing fabulous. A rest for a few months in the fall seems to 
 have completely re-established her, the sight of the crowned 
 heads probably entrancing her into new life. 
 
 In 1853 her performance of Madafne de Blossac in Madame 
 de Girardin's Juidy Tartiife was considered one of her best cre- 
 ations though she disliked the part exceedingly ; she reconciled 
 herself to it, however, because her old professor Samson took 
 the part of the Dtike d' Estigny , and both played extremely 
 well. She took a short conge, but early in the fall her lon.g 
 planned intention of spending a winter in Russia was publicly 
 announced. The Emperor, the Minister of State, the manage- 
 ment had allowed it ; probably not being able to prevent it, they 
 let her have her own way ; in return for the favor she was to 
 devote to Paris her six months' conge. This leads us to hei 
 new trouble, alluded to already in our little sketch of Legouve ; 
 a short account of it may give an idea of the lofty way in which 
 she treated everybody, particularly authors, with whom she had 
 any dealings. 
 
 In 1852, complying with her positive request, Legouve had 
 written Medea expressly for Rachel's style and qualities, being 
 short enough to be learned without much difficulty, and so con- 
 structed as to keep her almost constantly on the stage. It was 
 read in her own salon before the most distinguished wit and 
 fashion of Paris, who applauded it heartily, the hostess herself 
 manifesting considerable enthusiasm. It had been even re- 
 hearsed twice in the theatre and publicly announced for the fall 
 of 1853, when Rachel suddenly acquainted "Legouve with her con- 
 templated visit to Russia, hoping that under the circumstances he 
 would excuse her temporary breach of contract, and promising 
 her immediate attention to Medea the instant she should return. 
 
1 84 NOTES. 
 
 Legouve, of course, would not interpose the slightest obstacle 
 to Mademoiselle's departure. 
 
 Her appearance in St. Petersburg, where she gave twenty- 
 eight representations, Adrienne being the favorite, was a con- 
 tinuous triumph, and at Moscow it was just the same. Besides 
 her share of the receipts, at least 60 thousand dollars, her pres- 
 ents in the shape of furs, diamonds, rings, bracelets, etc., were 
 beyond computation. It was just before the breaking out of 
 the Crimean War, so that it is only the reader who remembers 
 the siege of Sebastopol (1854-5) that may also remember read- 
 ing the following anecdote in the papers of the time. 
 
 After a grand dinner offered to the great French tragedienne 
 by the officers of some regiment, one of the gay militaires, 
 .dreaming of another occupation of Paris, cried out laughingly 
 to their departing guest : 
 
 "Not adieu! Mademoiselle, only au revoir! We hope to 
 see you soon in the gay capital, where we shall be happy to 
 drink your health in the best wines of France ! " 
 
 " We shall be delighted to welcome you, gentlemen," was 
 Rachel's ready reply, " only I 'm afraid not with our best wines. 
 France is not rich enough to give Champagne to her pris- 
 oners! " 
 
 The success of her Russian expedition was so enormous that 
 it probably excited the idea of making a similar raid on another 
 great country — North America. Her first act on her return, at 
 least, was to send in her final resignation, which she was now 
 competent to do ; and her second was to announce to Legouve 
 her determination not to play Medea. Legouve threatened the 
 law, and Rachel, seeing he was in earnest, promised faithfully 
 to play it in the fall. 
 
 The wanderer's reception in Paris, as usual freezing and se- 
 vere at first, as usual ended in the wildest enthusiasm. Every- 
 body instantly saw what an extraordinary improvement had 
 been wrought in her by her trip to Russia. Her performance 
 there, in fact, before a people who understood her language 
 very imperfectly, had taught her how to obtain applause by 
 another art — pantomime. Without saying a word she could 
 
RACHEL. 185 
 
 make herself almost as interesting as when she spoke ; she 
 absolutely incarnated her part ; no matter what else was going 
 on, as long as she continued on the stage she attracted every 
 eye with irresistible power. Her performance of Phedre that 
 night was nothing short of absolute perfection. This year she 
 also signalized by helping to celebrate in a worthy manner the 
 birthdays of the two great men, Corneille and Racine, to whom 
 the actors of France are so much indebted. Nothing could sur- 
 pass the grandeur of her Camille or her Phedre on these two 
 famous days. 
 
 The other parts, Marie Stuart in particular, by which she 
 entered on the fall and winter campaign, also showed decided 
 improvement, but Legouve was compelled to remind her of her 
 promise. Still refusing to play Medea, the case was tried in the 
 courts and for the moment became the talk of all Europe. As 
 she was clearly in the wrong, the judges could not help decid- 
 ing against her, ordering her to pay by way of damages 200 
 francs a day until she should play the piece. Even this decision 
 she contrived to elude, and finally settled the matter by paying 
 $1000, a sum which Legouve immediately made over to two 
 societies established for the relief of distressed literary men. 
 
 But Legouve soon had his vengeance, if he desired any. In 
 Rosetnonde, another play written expressly for her, containing 
 every requisite she desired, being short, easily gotten up, and 
 keeping her before the audience all the time, she suffered a 
 most signal failure. The Czaritte also, written for her by Scribe, 
 was dropped after a few unsatisfactory nights. Such failures, 
 due altogether to her own want of taste or judgment, not only 
 soured her temper but considerably irritated the public against 
 their former idol. This state of the Parisian mind was shown 
 particularly by the reception accorded to the famous Ristori, 
 who visited the French capital in May of this year (1854) and 
 was greeted by an exceedingly flattering welcome. The Pari- 
 sians probably wanted the kind of variety that the illustrious 
 Italian actress could just give them. The union she so well 
 represented of a tender, dreamy, poetic nature combined with 
 electric passion and splendid intelligence, together with her 
 16* 
 
1 86 NOTES. 
 
 well known noble and generous character, took all hearts com- 
 pletely by storm. 
 
 Rachel had no notion of surrendering without a struggle. 
 She did everything in her power to win back her subjects* 
 former allegiance. She appeared almost every night in June. 
 She played all her best parts in her best style. But the old en- 
 thusiasm was painfully lacking on the part of the audience. The 
 town rang every day with tributes to the beauty, the simplicity, 
 the great talents of her illustrious rival. Her resolution was in- 
 stantly taken. Whatever hesitation she might have entertained 
 before soon came to an end. Towards the close of July she 
 left Paris on her ill-starred trip to America. 
 
 Her own idea in this may have been to punish the capricious 
 Parisians ; the idea certainly entertained by her family was to 
 gain sudden and princely fortunes by laying under contribution 
 the great Republic of the West. The generous Yankees had 
 showered at least 240 thousand golden dollars on Jenny Lind ; 
 why not shower 500 thousand on Rachel ? Of this sum Rachel 
 was to get the half; of the other half her sisters were to receive 
 a goodly share ; and the remainder, after paying expenses, was 
 to belong to her brother. She was not of course without friends 
 who told her that such dreams were visionary ; that, while a 
 singer or a dancer is at home everywhere, a great tragic actress 
 even in her own country can be relished only by a few ; that 
 democratic America should not be measured by aristocratic Eng- 
 land where even the middle classes are generally well acquainted 
 with the French language ; that her brother Raphael, an igno- 
 rant and inexperienced youth, could not be compared for an 
 instant with that emperor of managers, the all-accomplished 
 Barnum, etc., etc. All this was no doubt perfectly true. Still 
 it did not shake her confidence in America. In a pecuniary- 
 sense she was probably quite right. America is a great country. 
 What it is capable of doing nobody can tell till the time comes. 
 
 Her stay of two weeks in London was exceedingly brilliant, 
 but she had never met anything in London or anywhere else 
 equal to her reception in New York on Sept. 3, 1855, where the 
 magnificent sum of ^-5200 was received on her opening night. 
 
RACHEL, \%J 
 
 Though this was Httle more than one-half of Jenny Lind's 
 famous greeting, yet, being freely given and without any clap- 
 trap or humbug employed to obtain it, it was far from discourag- 
 ing. In Les Horaces she had made her debut, but Phedre, and 
 Adrienne also brought overflowing houses ; the latter, being the 
 favorite, was given several times, its melodramatic character 
 catching the eye better than the cold classic drama where the 
 entrance to the soul is mainly through the ear. 
 
 But in the midst of all this glory the fell disease, consump- 
 tion, which had been threatening Rachel so long and of which 
 her favorite sister had already died, at last began to show it- 
 self with the most alarming symptoms. Unacquainted with the 
 treacherous character of the American climate, she had at- 
 tended some Hebrew festival on a beautiful September day, 
 clad in a light summer dress ; a sudden fall of temperature in 
 the evening gave her a cold chill from which she never re- 
 covered. An ill-advised request from her admirers did not 
 improve the delicate condition of her lungs. Remembering the 
 intense enthusiasm she had excited by singing the Marseillaise 
 m. Paris in 1848, they insisted on her repeating it in New York 
 in 1856! Times, places, and circumstances were a.11 changed. 
 Besides, she was suffering severely from her cold. No matter : 
 the public insisted and it had to be done. She sang the Marr 
 seillaise, chanted it rather, and curiosity increased the receipts 
 for some time by about a thousand dollars a night. 
 
 Her visit to Boston did her health no good, but her success 
 there was far more brilliant than in New York, her last night 
 especially being a great success, many of the Harvard boys 
 coming on the stage as " supes " to have a good look at the 
 famous tragedienne as she chanted the Marseillaise. On her 
 return to New York she gave performances every second night 
 for nearly two weeks to very good houses. So far, indeed, her 
 pecuniary success had been quite satisfactory ; before starting 
 for Philadelphia she h'ad sent as much as 60 thousand dollars 
 to France, but her cough was decidedly worse. 
 
 On a cold raw November evening, the 19th, she made her 
 first and last appearance in the Walnut Street theatre, Philadel- 
 
1 88 NOTES, 
 
 phia, in her favorite character of Camille. By some mismanage- 
 ment the house had not been warmed ! Whoever the culprit 
 was, he certainly shortened the days of poor Rachel. As she 
 sat, shivering in her shawl, waiting in the slips for her turn to 
 come on the stage, her hacking cough was painful to hear. 
 Next day she was unable to rise, and the doctors instantly 
 ordered her off to a warmer climate. 
 
 She moved slowly to Charleston, where her physician en- 
 joined a state of absolute repose for at least six months : noth- 
 ing else could save her ; but, feeling a little stronger, with her 
 well-known obstinacy and reckless disregard of consequences, 
 she played Adrienne with extraordinary force and pathos on 
 December 17, for the last time in America, for the last time on 
 earth. 
 
 Her voyage to Havana brought no improvement, greatly to 
 the disappointment of the enthusiastic Cubans who were long- 
 ing to give her the solidest proofs of their profound appreciation. 
 Absolute rest being now a matter of necessity, on the 28th of 
 January she returned to France. As a money speculation, her 
 trip had been, as far as it went, highly successful, her forty -two 
 performances having produced on an average between 3 and 4 
 thousand dollars each. But it had ruined her health forever. 
 This was plain to everybody but herself. Henceforth life ! life ! 
 was her only cry. The spring and summer she spent at a 
 friend's house on the Seine twenty or thirty miles west of Paris ; 
 the winter she passed in Egypt. In May, 1857, she returned to 
 France, and in September started for Cannet on the Mediter- 
 ranean shores. Our author, with whom she had long since 
 become quite reconciled, has already described one of the 
 scenes of her last illness. After much suffering she died with- 
 out a sigh on Jan. 3, 1858, in the presence of her sister Sarah 
 and some members of a Jewish synagogue summoned at the 
 last moment. 
 
 It was said in the papers of the time that she died a Catholi'-, 
 but of this there seems to be no stronger evidence than that 
 during her long illness she had constantly worn on her bosom 
 an image of the Blessed Virgin and that her favorite reading 
 
RACHEL. 189 
 
 book, as long as she could read at all, had been the " Imitation 
 of Christ." 
 
 Our sketch of Rachel has been already too long, but the fol- 
 lowing account of her debut in her favorite part Camille may 
 not prove uninteresting. It is Janin, the "Prince of Critics," 
 who tells us how the doors of the Theatre- Fran^-ais came first 
 to be opened to its future imperious queen. 
 
 " In the summer of 1838, some half-dozen persons had as- 
 sembled in the darkened theatre, glad to escape the blaze of the 
 noonday sun, but anxious to get through the wearisome task 
 before them — that of hearing for the hundredth time perhaps 
 the finest poetry in the French language marred by the wretched 
 delivery of a new claimant for the three debuts granted to those 
 deemed worthy, the judges being to decide whether the public 
 should be allowed to experience the entiui which they them- 
 selves had tested. 
 
 " The appearance of the neophyte was not prepossessing. 
 Scant, mean apparel, a pale face and a meagre figure, be- 
 tokened a childhood spent amidst the want and privations 
 attendant on poverty, and gave the idea that at that very mo- 
 ment the girl might be suffering from hunger. What could be 
 hoped from such a source? Who could have ventured to 
 prophesy that the shadow before them was the reality and the 
 life — the resurrection of the art ; that the gruff but weak voice 
 was to say to the slumbering poets ' Arise and follow me ! ' 
 The assembled judges were there as a matter of form, to get 
 through an indispensable task, and not from any conviction of 
 its use, for they had ceased to believe in the return of the Tragic 
 Muse, who had fled away long since, bearing in the folds of her 
 tunic her last representatives. Talma and Duchesnois. 
 
 " The girl came forward but, contrary to all expectations, she 
 did not, with frantic gestures, bawling voice, and time-conse- 
 crated emphasis, give the well-known 
 
 Rome ! I'unique objet ! de mon ressentiment ! 
 
 But with eyes that suddenly gleamed like living coals in their 
 dark orbs, she uttered in a low, deep, firm tone, as though 
 
1 90 NOTES. 
 
 speaking to herself, words that really doomed the proud city t« 
 destruction : 
 
 Rome, I'unique objet de mon ressentiment. 
 
 " It was evident that this was no mere transitory anger, no 
 burst of evanescent fury. There was a depth of passion, of 
 concentrated, earnest, implacable resentment, the more fearful 
 as it was not violently demonstrative ; indeed there was hardly 
 a gesture ; but, as she proceeded in those terrific anathemas, the 
 impression on the hearers was that made by the approaching 
 storm — at first low and distant, but coming nearer and nearer 
 at every fearful peal, and finally bursting over their heads, 
 scattering ruin and destruction. Each of the astonished judges 
 looked at his neighbor's face to read his thoughts. The wisest 
 deemed the thing accidental, a freak of chance. None there 
 saw the signs of a revolution ; but all agreed to give the girl 
 the sohcited permission to play three times on the stage of the 
 Theatre- Fran^ais. ' ' 
 
 Note i6 — RISTORI — page 13. 
 
 Adelaide Ristori, Countess of Grillo, was born in 1821 of 
 poor Italian strolling players, who made her take part in a play 
 before she was three months old ! At 1 5 she entered a Sar- 
 dinian troupe where Marchioni, a celebrated tragic actress, took 
 a great liking to her and gave her most valuable instructions. 
 Her forte seemed to lie in comedy, at which she soon acquired 
 considerable reputation. Her marriage with the Marquis de 
 Grillo, in 1847, interrupted her dramatic career for a few years, 
 but the extraordinary success which she obtained one evening 
 when performing for some charitable purpose overcame all 
 family scruples and drove her back to the stage. War troubles 
 again interfered with her success, but from 1850 to 1855 she was 
 hailed through all parts of the Italian peninsula as the first Ital- 
 ian tragic actress of the day. In the summer of 1855, she made 
 her appearance in Paris, when Rachel was at the summit of her 
 glory. But even among strangers unacquainted with her hin- 
 guage her great genius was acknowledged and from the very 
 first night her reception was most enthusiastic. The French 
 
COLLAGE DE ERAXCE. I9I 
 
 government made her the most brilliant offers to attach her to 
 the Theatre- Fran(;ais, but she preferred to remain always Ital- 
 ian.* In every capital in Europe, Constantinople not excepted, 
 she met the same success. In 1866-7, she visited America, 
 North and South, with a splendid company ; everywhere her ap- 
 pearance was an ovation. In 1875 she again. visited the United 
 States, playing her best pieces Marie Antoi7tette , Queeti Elizabeth, 
 Mary Stuart, Pia de Tolomei, and among the others the Medea 
 originally written by our author for Rachel, but which she had 
 so persistently refused to play. Ristori's powerful and varied 
 talents are of an order altogether different from Rachel's. She 
 was just as remarkable for expansion, brightness and vivacity 
 as the French actress for concentration, gloominess and deep 
 volcanic emotion. Ristori never had any trouble in passing 
 the same evening from tragedy to comedy, from the most har- 
 rowing drama to the most comical farce. In short, to use 
 the words of a writer in the Atlantic Motithly, " in according to 
 Ristori the highest order of dramatic genius, we merely allow 
 what has been decided beyond appeal by the critical tribunals 
 of France, Italy, England, Germany and Spain. What Shake- 
 speare is among dramatists, Ristori is among actors." 
 
 Note 17 -COLLlfcGE DE FRANCE — page 20. 
 
 The College of France, a famous educational establish- 
 ment in Paris, was founded in 1530 by Francis I., with the title 
 of Royal College, its professors being styled Royal Pleaders. 
 It has at. present thirty professors who deliver courses, open 
 to the public, six months every year, on languages, literature, 
 moral philosophy, science, and law, supplementary courses 
 being occasionally introduced. It is generally considered rather 
 ornamental than practical as it holds no examinations and con- 
 fers no degrees. 
 
 Note 18 — GIRARDIN — page 22. 
 
 Saint-Marc Girardin (1801-1873), member of the French 
 Academy, also an eminent literateicr and professor. His lec- 
 tures on poetry at the Sorbonne, delivered almost uninterrupt- 
 
192 THE ART OF READING. 
 
 edly for nearly 35 years (i 834-1 869), were extremely popular, 
 thanks to his good sense, clea'ness, moderation, humor, but 
 particularly to his extended range of acquirements, the -liter- 
 atures of all the most prominent languages being a subject 
 on which his knowledge was broad and profound. No lecturer 
 ever enjoyed steadier popularity, the vast amphitheatre of the 
 Sorbonne, capable of seating several thousand auditors, being 
 always crowded whenever he spoke. 
 
 Note 19 — SEVIGNE— page 22. 
 
 Marie de Rabutin-Chantal (1626-1696), Marchioness de 
 Sevigne, so celebrated for her famous Letters, when only five 
 years old lost both her parents, but she received a most careful 
 education through the care of her uncle, the Abbe de Coulanges, 
 who seems to have discharged the duties at once of thoughtful 
 father and affectionate mother towards his orphan niece. Be- 
 sides the ordinary branches of a young lady's education, she 
 h'as well acquainted with Latin, Italian and Spanish. The 
 sudden death of her husband, the Marquis de Sevigne, a worth- 
 less spendthrift, left her a widow at the age of twenty-five with 
 two children, a son and a daughter. Her wit, beauty, vivacity, 
 sweet and kindly nature, together with a handsome fortune, 
 brought her the most brilliant offers of marriage, but she steadily 
 refused them all, devoting the best years of her life to the edu- 
 cation of her children, of her daughter in particular whom she 
 loved to distraction and who indeed was in every way worthy 
 of such fervent affection. She received the best society in 
 France and was on the most intimate terms with Mesdames de 
 Longueville and de Chevreuse. 
 
 Marriage at last carried off the " infinitely dear daughter " 
 to a distant part of France, and it is to the poor mother's desire 
 to alleviate the pangs of separation by an active correspondence 
 that the world is indebted for those famous Letters, looked on 
 to-day as among the most precious monuments of French liter- 
 ature and probably the most highly finished models in any 
 language of perfect epistolary style. 
 
 To the seventieth year of her age she had hardly known what 
 
MONTAIGNE. 1 93 
 
 sickness was, but after nursing her daughter successfully through 
 a violent attack of small-pox, she caught that virulent disease 
 herself, and died blessing God that the mother was taken away 
 rather than the child. 
 
 Note 20 — MONTAIGNE — page 22. 
 
 Michel Eyquem de Montaigne (i 533-1 592), author of the 
 famous Essays, received a somewhat unusual education in con- 
 sequence of his father's peculiar notions on the subject. " He 
 desired me his son to relish science and duty of my own free 
 will and pleasure, and to educate my soul in all liberty and de- 
 light, without any severity or constraint. . . . For fear of dis- 
 turbing my brain by waking me suddenly in the morning, he 
 caused me to be waked by the sound of some musical instru- 
 ment, and I was never unprovided of a musician for that pur- 
 pose." He was taught Latin by being surrounded from his 
 infancy by teachers who allowed him to be spoken to only in 
 that language. The result certainly was that when seven years 
 of age he knew Latin so well that even great professors were 
 afraid to speak to him. His only story-books were Ovid, Vir- 
 gil, Livy, Terence, Plautus and Sallust, so that as far as liter- 
 ature was concerned he had received the education of a young 
 Roman. But even genius requires labor to solidify it. He had 
 never learned the great art of earnest application. What is 
 got without difficulty is hard to retain. At twenty he had lost 
 his facihty in Latin, and Greek he could never learn. His 
 writing was so bad that he was often unable to decipher it him- 
 self. He could never learn to swim, or fence, or even saddle a 
 horse ; he could never keep his accounts and would never look 
 at a book unless when he was completely tired of doing nothing. 
 In other words he never had a proper conception of duty, and 
 though naturally of a most kind and generous heart he became 
 in the end a mere literary epicure. " Laziness," he says, "and 
 a love of liberty have been always my predominant qualities." 
 Yet his Essays, written in his many leisure moments, without 
 order or plan, or indeed any apparent object at all beyond his 
 own simple amusement, possess a charming naturalness and 
 17 N 
 
194 NOTES. 
 
 facility of style combined with an originality, a large-mindcd- 
 ness, and a profound knowledge of human nature, which no 
 writer before or since has ever surpassed. They have been fre- 
 quently translated into every European language, and will 
 always possess a strong hold on mankind, for, though the 
 apparent subject of the book is the author himself, every reader 
 can see that the real theme is the all-absorbing one, how to live 
 well a?td how to die well. 
 
 " This imperishable monument at once of the^soundest reason 
 and the happiest genius" says Villemain, "was nothing more 
 to Montaigne than a pleasant amusement, a mere pastime for 
 his fancy and his pen. His inspirations, crystallized forever by 
 his style, will be just as highly cherished by future ages as they 
 are to-day. What was his secret .-^ His writings are himself! 
 He is perhaps the only writer in whom the author is never sep- 
 arated from the man, so that he himself will prove just as im- 
 mortal as his genius." He travelled through France, Germany 
 and Italy, less with a tourist's than a philosopher's eye as appears 
 from his own Journal, a curious document which was not dis- 
 covered until nearly two hundred years after his death. Though 
 he lived in very troublesome times he was highly respected by 
 all parties ; elected mayor of Bordeaux for several years, he 
 discharged his duties with so much prudence, firmness and 
 moderation that he saved his city from many of the horrors ex 
 perienced elsewhere, the consequence of the furious religious 
 wars at that time desolating France. 
 
 He died of a quinsy, which brought on a paralysis of the 
 tongue, so that he remained three days with all his senses about 
 him, but unable to utter a word. His death, as related by an 
 eye-witness, is very touching. Feeling the approach of death, 
 he got out of bed and, putting on his dressing-gown, wrote word 
 that all his servants and others to whom he had left legacies 
 should be summoned to his room ; he then paid them the sums 
 he had respectively bequeathed them, foreseeing the difficulty 
 they might have in obtaining the amount- from his heirs. Get- 
 ting worse and worse, he requested his wife, in writing, to send 
 for some gentlemen, his neighbors ; and when they were as- 
 
SORBONNE, 195 
 
 semblcd, he caused mass to be said in his chamber. At the 
 moment of the elevation, he attempted to rise but could not ; 
 with his hands crossed he fell back fainting, and in this act of 
 devotion expired, September 13, 1592, in the sixtieth year of his 
 age, presenting in his death, says Pasquier, a fine mirror of his 
 soul. His tomb is still to be seen in a perfect state of preser- 
 vation in the College Chapel, Bordeaux. 
 
 Note 21 — SORBONNE — page 23. 
 
 SoRBONNE, a famous educational establishment in Paris, 
 founded in 1250, and so called from its founder *Robert de Sor- 
 bon, a learned priest, who intended it as the residence of certain 
 secular ecclesiastics. Here, hving in common and provided 
 with every necessity of life, they could devote themselves to 
 study and gratuitous instruction. For four hundred years the 
 Sorbonne enjoyed a European reputation and deserved the name 
 of the Permanent Council of the Gauls. In 1789, it shared the 
 fate of the other ecclesiastical establishments, but in 1808 the 
 buildings were given over to the University by Napoleon. Since 
 1 82 1 the Sorbonne may be called the Parisian seat of the Uni- 
 versity, where free courses are taught by. the most eminent 
 Professors in Letters, Sciences, and Theology. 
 
 Note 22 — FRENCH ACADEMY —page 24. 
 
 In 1630, Conrart, a literary and scientific gentleman of Paris, 
 took much pleasure in inviting to his house a little group of 
 friends of similar tastes as his own, for the purpose of discus- 
 sing congenial subjects together. One of them, the Abbe de 
 Bois-robert, happening to describe some of these meetings to 
 Cardinal Richelieu, the great minister instantly perceived what 
 good services might be rendered to French literature by the 
 voluntary labor of such enlightened minds, and immediately 
 offered the society his powerful protection. Its constitution, 
 drawn up in 1634, Richelieu strongly recommended to the 
 King; and in 1635, the French Academy, incorporated by 
 letters-patent, held its regular sessions three times a week in the 
 Louvre, its list of forty names, the limited number, being soon 
 
lg6 NOTES. 
 
 filled. The chief great work of this illustrious body has been 
 a Dictionary of the French language, the first edition, however, 
 taking no less than nearly sixty years to complete, a slowness 
 of proceeding which the wits of the period did not fail to re- 
 mark. The second edition appeared in 1717, the third in 1740, 
 the fourth in 1762, the fifth in 1798, the sixth in 1835, ^'^^ ^^e 
 last has just appeared (1878), edited by Sylvestre de Sacy. 
 This Dictionary is the grand and final authority of the day on 
 the authenticity of French words and the niceties of the French 
 language. 
 
 The Academy has rendered another important service to 
 French literature by rewarding and in a measure directing and 
 guiding the eiforts of those writers whom it thinks proper to 
 recommend strongly to public opinion. Balzac, a writer of the 
 17th century, first started the idea of crowning the best lite- 
 rary work by founding a prize for religious elogtience. Pellison 
 created a biennial prize for poetry; others followed the good ex- 
 ample, but the Baron de Montyon has been the most generous 
 of all the benefactors of the Academy by leaving it the interest 
 of ^120,000 forever, to be divided equally between the author 
 of the work whose influence would most promote the welfare 
 of society, and the poor Frenchman who had most distin- 
 guished himself by some act of virtue. These two are always the 
 most popular of the prizes distributed every year in the Institute 
 Building at the annual session of the Academy in August. The 
 other prizes are about sixeen in number, including the subjects : 
 eloquence, virtue, devotion, heroism, courage, history, literature, 
 education, translation from the Latin, historical itivestigation, 
 and works on 7norality , philology , the condition of woman, etc. 
 
 Its members are elected by secret ballot, and receive no pay, 
 the honor of being a French Academician being justly esteemed 
 one of the highest this world can bestow. The beneficial in- 
 fluence of this learned body on French literature is undeniably 
 great, and many of the most illustrious names of France are found 
 on its roll, but bitter tongues have often said that the history of 
 the \\st Armchair would easily eclipse that of many a one of 
 the immortal 40. No doubt many great names in French liter- 
 
SANDEAU. 
 
 197 
 
 atiire are uninscribed in its books ; to mention only a few : Des 
 Cartes, Pascal, Molierc, Regnard, Beaumarchais, Paul Louis 
 Courier, Balzac (H. de), Bcranger, and Michelet, have not been 
 members of the French Academy. 
 
 As a matter of curiosity, we here give the 40 names on the 
 list of 1877, with the date of their election : 
 
 Thiers, 
 
 MiGNKT, 
 
 V. Hugo, 
 
 noailles, • 
 
 Desire Nisard, 
 dupanloup, 
 
 Dh Sacy, 
 
 Legouve, 
 
 Falloux, 
 
 AUGIER, 
 
 Laprade, 
 
 Sandeau, 
 
 Due de Broglie, 
 
 Feuillet, 
 
 Dufaure, 
 
 CUVILLIER FeURY, 
 
 Jules Favre, ... 
 
 AUTRAN, 
 
 C. Bernard, ... 
 Haussonville, 
 
 Camille 
 
 •• 1833 
 
 .. 1836 
 
 .. 1841 
 
 .. 1849 
 
 .. 1850 
 
 .. 1854 
 
 .. 1854 
 
 .. 1855 
 
 .. 1856 
 
 .. 1857 
 
 .. 1858 
 
 .. 1858 
 
 .. 1862 
 
 .. 1862 
 
 .. 1863 
 
 .. 1866 
 
 .. 1867 
 
 .. 1868 
 
 .. 1868 
 
 .. 1869 
 
 DOUCET (1865), 
 
 21. Champagny, 
 
 22. BARBIER, ... 
 
 23. Ollivier, ... 
 
 24. Marmier, ... 
 
 1869 
 1869 
 1870 
 1870 
 
 25. DauvergierdeHauranne,i87o 
 
 26. Due d'Aumale, 1871 
 
 27. LlTTR^, ... 1871 
 
 28. ROUSSET, 1871 
 
 29. LOM^NIE, 187I 
 
 30. St. Rene Taillandier, 1873 
 
 31. ViEL CaSTEL, 1873 
 
 32. Mezieres, 1874 
 
 33. A. Dumas fils, 1874 
 
 34. Caro, 1874 
 
 35. Lemoinne, 1875 
 
 36. J. B. Dumas, 1875 
 
 37. Jules Simon, 1875 
 
 38. C. Blanc, 1876 
 
 39. Boissier, 1876 
 
 40. V. Sardou, 1877 
 
 Perpetual Secretary. 
 
 Suppressed in 1793, the Academy was revived in 1795 in a 
 new form by the Directory. In 1803, Napoleon united all the 
 Academies together under a new organization, calling them the 
 histitut Imperial de France ; at the Restoration Louis XVIII. 
 retained the name InstitiU de France, but revived the old title 
 of Academy for the different bodies composing the institute. 
 These are to-day : The French Academy, The Academy of Liter- 
 ature, The Academy of Science, The Academy of Fine Arts, 
 and the Academy of the Moral and Social Sciences. 
 
 Note 23 — SANDEAU — page 25. 
 
 L. S. Jules Sandeau (i8io ), novelist, dramatic author, 
 
 member of the French Academy, and at present director of the 
 17* 
 
198 NOTES. 
 
 Mazarin Library, is a writer of the restrained and tempered 
 kind who, while giving full swing to the representation of in- 
 dividual character and strong passion, never forgets the great 
 importance of an elegant and correct style. He shows an ex- 
 quisite taste in uniting the pleasing with the sentimental and 
 can be pathetic as often as he pleases without ever ceasing to 
 be natural. Most of his novels are excellent, especially Made- 
 moiselle de la Seigliere (which he has also turned into a brilliant 
 five-act drama). Sacs et Parcketnins, 2in6. La Maison de Penarvan. 
 In conjunction with Augier he has composed the famous Gendre 
 de M. Poirier, also La Pierre de louche and La Ceiniure Doree. 
 
 Note 24 — DOUCET — page 25. 
 
 C. Camille Doucet (1812 ), dramatic author, dramatic 
 
 critic of the Monileur Parisien, director of the national theatres, 
 and member of the French Academy, has written many com- 
 edies, mostly in verse, which have been represented with much 
 success at the Theatre- Fran^ais. He treats his subjects with 
 skill and expresses his ideas with ease and elegance. He is at 
 present (1879) ^^ perpetual secretary of the French Academy. 
 
 Note 25 — VIENNET — page 26. 
 
 J. Pons G. Viennet (i 777-1 868), soldier of the Revolution, 
 poet, man of letters, politician. Deputy, Peer of France, and 
 member of the French Academy, lived through ten revolutions, 
 but believed only in the first. During his long and troubled 
 life he made many speeches, read many discourses, and wrote 
 an immense number of books ; in spite of his great literary in- 
 dustry, however, his productions were far more remarkable for 
 their quantity than their quality. His dramatic works, in which 
 he took great pride, never had the slightest success. A violent 
 and headstrong partisan by nature, and looking at everything 
 with his own angry eyes, he often did more harm to his friends 
 than his enemies. In 1834 he was especially unpopular. " 500 
 epigrams a year are launched," he says himself, " at my figure, 
 my face, my poetry, my speeches, my rebellious topknot, and 
 my green overcoat. I am the first butt every jackanapes just 
 
BERSOT. T99 
 
 out of college tries his hand at ; it is to me he considers it his 
 bounden duty to give the first kick." His elevation to the peer- 
 age in 1840 by Louis Philippe, far from putting an end to these 
 attacks, only redoubled their violence. His able and persistent 
 efforts, however, against what has been called the Romantic 
 school of literature, opened the doors of the French Academy 
 to him in 1830, as successor to the Count de Segur. 
 
 Note 26 — BERSOT — page 28. . 
 
 P. Ernest Bersot (i8i6 — -), graduate of the Normal 
 School, private secretary to Minister Cousin in 1840, was ap- 
 pointed professor of philosophy at Bordeaux in 1841. Here his 
 ' liberalism " embroiled him with the clergy and led to his re- 
 moval. In 1845 he was appointed professor at Versailles, but 
 this position he also lost in 1852 by refusing to take the oath to 
 the new Constitution, and for several years he devoted himself 
 to private teaching and to critical, philosophical and educational 
 studies. In 1859 ^^ began to write for the Journal des Debats, 
 and in 1866 he succeeded De Beaumont as member of The 
 Academy of Moral and Social Sciences. His writings are of 
 fhe "liberal" school and decidedly Voltairian. His chief works 
 are Mesmer and Anbnal Magnetism, Free Philosophy , Litera- 
 ture and Morals, and several political pamphlets. He is at 
 present the Director of the Normal School. 
 
 Note 27 — M0L6 — page 31. 
 
 Francois Ren6 Mol^ (i 734-1 802), a celebrated comic actor, 
 and member of the Institute. His successful impersonations 
 were innumerable, his exquisites and old beaux being simply 
 perfection. No greater favorite perhaps appeared on the Pari- 
 sian stage. In 1766 his detention from the theatre by a slight 
 cold was considered a public calamity. Bulletins regarding the 
 state of his health were read every night in the theatres, and 
 every morning a long string of carriages blockaded his door. 
 His physician recommending some generous wine for his (on- 
 valescence, more than two thousand bottles were sent to his 
 house in one day by people of the first quality. It was on the 
 
200 NOTES. 
 
 pompous and dignified Mole that the wits of the day fathered 
 the well-known story of the blank manuscript. An author gave 
 him for examination as the manuscript of a play what was really 
 nothing but a roll of blank sheets. In a few weeks Mole re- 
 turned it with a polite note saying the play was really pretty 
 good but a trifle too long ! It was also of Mole that a young 
 actress said: "He is sixty-five at least, but I don't know any 
 young actor who can fling himself at a lady's feet so grace- 
 fully." In 1795 he was appointed professor of elocution and 
 dramatic art at the Institute, where he formed several pupils 
 who afterwards rose to great distinction. 
 
 Note 28 — BERRYER — page 31. 
 
 Pierre Antoine Berryer (1790-1868), celebrated orator, 
 first lawyer of the Parisian bar, chief of the Bourbon or legitimist 
 party, brilliant political lecturer, member of the French Acad- 
 emy and for many years one of the foremost members of the 
 Chamber of Deputies, was one of the most illustrious French- 
 men of the present century. Educated by the Oratorians in 
 their college of Juilly, which has produced so many eminent 
 men, young Berryer's inclinations favored the church, but his 
 father wished him to follow his own profession, that of lawyer. 
 Always the friend of good order and legitimate authority, he 
 never hesitated to employ his powerful talents in behalf of the 
 erring when he thought them unfairly assailed or treated too 
 severely. He had the courage to defend, though in vain, Mar 
 shal Ney in 181 5, and succeeded in procuring the acquittal of 
 Cambronne. In 1826 he pleaded for Lamennais, in 1833 foJ* 
 Chateaubriand, in 1840 for Louis Napoleon, in 1858 for Monta- 
 ^embert, and in 1861 sustained the Baltimore Bonapartes in their 
 claims to be considered the legitimate successors to Jerome 
 Bonaparte. In 1830 he was elected to the Chamber of Deputies, 
 and there, for more than thirty years, his voice, boldly pro- 
 nouncing for what he considered justice in every social, polit- 
 ical or financial question, made him by himself a great power 
 admired and respected by all parties alike. He ably advocated 
 the cause of the Union in our Civil War, denounced the Mcx- 
 
TALMA. 201 
 
 ican Invasion, and helped to preserve France from any such 
 burden as the Alabama claims. An uncompromising legitimist, 
 he had when a young man been the first to hoist the white flag 
 at Rcnnes in 1814 and proclaim the deposition of the first 
 Napoleon. At the Coup d' Etat in 1852 when sixty-one years 
 of age he just as boldly denounced Louis Napoleon and pro- 
 claimed his deposition. When elected to the Academy in 1854, 
 he took his seat but refused to pay the customary visit to 
 the Head of the State; and, faithful to the last, a few days 
 before his death, he wrote a letter to the Count de Chambord, 
 addressing him as Mofiseignetirvum rot (my lord and my king). 
 His funeral was celebrated with unusual pomp and solemnity, 
 even the French Academy, breaking their stringent rule never 
 to leave Paris on* such occasions, taking a very prominent part 
 in the affecting ceremony. A subscription started to erect a 
 monument to his memory rose in a few days to $20,000. 
 
 Cormenin in his Oratetirs says of Berryer: "What renders 
 his eloquence so effective in particular is that from the first start 
 he never loses sight of his objective point. He makes no brisk 
 attack on his enemy ; he begins by tracing certain lines of cir- 
 cumvallation around him ; then dislodging him from point to 
 point, throwing him off his guard by masterly movements, and 
 always advancing, he at last suddenly seizes him, envelops him 
 in the meshes of his argumentation, and chokes, smothers, and 
 strangles him in its terrible iron coils. This mode of attack 
 can of course be attempted only by experienced hands ; it 
 would soon fatigue an audience so incapable of protracted at- 
 tention as a French chamber ; but it is powerfully sustained and 
 in fact rendered invincible by Berryer's majestic presence, his 
 thrilling voice, his animated gestures, and the commanding ele- 
 gance of his language." 
 
 Note 29 — TALMA — page 32. 
 
 Francois Joseph Talma (i 763-1 826), the first tragedian of 
 his day and the regenerator of dramatic art, of Arabian origin 
 the son of a Parisian dentist, received his education partly in 
 Paris and partly in London. He oractised dentistry himself foi 
 
202 NOTES. 
 
 a year or two, when he renounced it for the stage. Making 
 his debut at the Theatre- Fra7igais in 1787, he was admitted as- 
 sociate in 1789, when he at once began the reformation of stage 
 costume by endeavoring to make his own at least somewhat 
 suitable to time and place. Appearing one evening at rehearsal 
 dressed in a Roman toga instead of the ordinary silk coat, lace 
 ruffles, dress sword, powdered wig, and cocked hat in which 
 classic characters were played at the time, he excited at once 
 the amazement and the ridicule of the company. " Talma," 
 exclaimed Mademoiselle Contat, the famous actress, with her 
 merriest laugh, " you look for all the world like an antique 
 Statue ! " " He has a bed-sheet on his shoulders ! " cried Mad- 
 ame Vestris. Such criticisms, as may be well supposed, had 
 iittle effect on his determination; he persisted in making cor- 
 rectness of costume one of his most rigorous necessities, till by 
 degrees the sensible innovation was at last universally adopted. 
 So particular was he indeed regarding telling points in costumes 
 that, having heard that some Florentine painter had given Nero 
 a kind of red cravat which wonderfully contributed to redouble 
 the ferocity of the Roman Emperor's facial expression, he 
 adopted the idea himself and produced an extraordinary effect. 
 During the empire he often acted before royal audiences in Paris 
 and elsewhere ; even in London he had performed with great 
 applause in his younger days, when he spoke English to per- 
 fection and was as well acquainted with Shakespeare as with 
 Corneille. Napoleon, to whom he had once lent money when 
 a young man, always showed him great friendship, loving to 
 converse with him and often taking pose lessons from the ac- 
 complished master. He even paid his debts once or twice, for 
 Talma, in spite of his immense theatrical income, was always 
 kept poor by an unfortunate mania that possessed him for build- 
 ing, and then tearing down the same house to build it over again. 
 The Restoration did not injure his popularity, the Bourbons lik- 
 ing him as well as the Bonapartes, though in his part of Sylla 
 in Jouy's play of that name he produced an entrancing effect 
 by his wonderful resemblance to the great emperor. Improving 
 with age, some of his later characters are among his best. 
 
PARSE VA L- GRA ND MA IS ON, 203 
 
 When sixty he played to Mademoiselle Mars in the comedy of 
 L Kiolc dcs Vicillards with all the fire of his youth and more of 
 its finish ; but his best creation was his last of all, Charles VI., 
 in the tragedy of that name, played in 1826, the very year of 
 his death. He is said to have created upwards of seventy char- 
 acters. His excellence lay in his great earnestness and the 
 wonderful naturalness of his intensest passion. His friends 
 claimed for him the sublimity of Lekain, the majesty of Larive, 
 and the pathos of Monvel. 
 
 Note 30 — PARSEVAL-GRANDMAISON— page 32. 
 
 Francois A. Parseval de Grandmaison (1759-1834), a 
 poet, and member of the French Academy. In 1798 he fol- 
 lowed Bonaparte to Egypt as poet of the expedition, in place 
 of Lemercier, who had declined the perilous honor. His prin- 
 tipal works. Verses oji Napoleon' s Marriage, On the Birth of the 
 King of Rome, Philip Augustus, an epic poem in 12 books, etc., 
 are now nearly all forgotten. 
 
 Note 31 — DUPREZ — page 34. 
 
 G. L. DuPREZ (1806 ), famous singer, born at Paris, en- 
 tered the Conservatoire when only ten years old, studied after- 
 wards in Italy, where, in course of time, he played in the chief 
 operas of the day with great success. From 1837 to 1849 ^^ sang 
 regularly at the Grand Opera in Paris, his best and most highly 
 successful role being Arnold in William Tell. A fine tenor voice 
 rather well managed than powerful, great taste, and careful 
 acting, were the chief qualities that recommended Duprez to 
 the public, and brought him an income of $20,000 a year. He 
 was professor at the Conservatoire from 1842 to 1850, and after- 
 wards spent some years travelling over the world with a lyrical 
 troupe. His operas, of which he composed several, have all 
 failed to attract public attention. 
 
 Note 32 — MALIBRAN — page 34. 
 
 Maria Felicita Garcia (1808-1836), one of the first singers 
 of the present centui-y, born in Paris, daughter of Manuel Garcia, 
 
204 NOTES. 
 
 the famous singer, singing-master, and the composer of ThA 
 Caliph of Bagdad, etc , made her debut at the Itahan Opera in 
 London (1825) with the most signal success. Her father remov- 
 ing to New York during the same year, she initiated with great 
 eclat the first Itahan Opera ever given in the United States, In 
 1826 she married a French merchant of New York, reputed to 
 be very wealthy, but who failed in business within less than a 
 year. Indignant at the idea that her husband should think /of 
 retrieving his fortunes by her professional labors, she surren- 
 dered at once to his creditors the dower he had settled upon 
 her, and returned without him to Europe. Her reappearance 
 on the stage was a perfect ovation. Whether at Paris, London, 
 Milan, Venice, or Vienna, she was always received with un- 
 bounded enthusiasm. In March, 1836, the French courts having 
 mean time annulled her marriage with Malibran, on account of 
 some informality, she married De Beriot, the celebrated Belgian 
 violinist and composer. Less than a month afterwards, she was 
 severely injured by a fall from her horse ; but neglecting to attend 
 to the case properly, and even singing at the Manchester festival 
 against her physician's orders, she was attacked in September 
 by a nervous fever which carried her off in a few days. Her 
 sudden death was universally regretted, few actresses leaving 
 more sincere or more numerous friends. Her generosity, ami- 
 ability, and conversational powers were fully on a par with her 
 professional abilities, which were extraordinary. She could sing 
 soprano or contralto with equal ease and wonderful richness 
 and efficiency, and her dramatic were fully as great as her lyrical 
 qualities. Her high order of genius, and the pecuharity of her 
 voice, trained to perfection by her father's skilful patience, per- 
 mitted her to attempt with perfect success the most varied roles, 
 tragic or comic, in the finest operas of the time. 
 
 Note 33 — STOCKHAUSEN — page 39. 
 
 Jules Stockhausen (1826 ), son of a harpist and com- 
 positor, was born in Paris. Possessing a good barytone voice, 
 and a happy musical organization, he cultivated both assiduously 
 at the Conservatoire, and afterwards took lessons from Manuel 
 
RUBINL 205 
 
 Garcia. Though an excellent singer, he has not succeeded well 
 in opera, being rather deficient in dramatic ability, but he is 
 quite at home in musical festivals, concerts, etc. ; and he has 
 been for a long time orchestra leader of the Hamburg Theatre. 
 
 Note 34 — RUBINI — page 39. 
 
 J. Giovanni Battista Rubini (1795-18 54), one of the first 
 top.ors of the nineteenth century, though not remarkable as an 
 actor, sang in all the capitals of Europe with great success, and 
 at fifty retired with a princely fortune. His voice, remarkably 
 sweet, was unrivalled in expressing tenderness and sorrow, and 
 had the unusual compass of two octaves and two notes. 
 
 Note 35 — DIDEROT — page 39. 
 
 Denis Diderot (1712-1784), the notorious encyclopaedist, 
 began life in Paris as a teacher and translator. His first origi- 
 nal work, Philosophic Tho2ights, attacked every religion without 
 exception, and attempted to sap the foundation of all morality 
 by openly preaching atheism, and pretending to prove that 
 creation was all a mere work of chance. In spite of his ab- 
 surdities and contradictions, and of the terrible consequences 
 to which such writings should evidently lead, he wrote with 
 such fire, wit, and power, that his work created a great sensation 
 all over Europe, and lifted him at once into a high position in 
 the " philosophic " world. In 1751, in conjunction with D'Alem- 
 bert, he started the Encyclopkdie, of which vast enterprise of in- 
 credulity he was really the soul, the heart, and the head. In 
 spite of all his efforts, however, the E?tcyclopedie was an immense 
 Babel. He calls it himself a " Gulf into which rag-pickers of all 
 kinds flung at random an infinity of things badly observed, badly 
 digested, the good, the bad, and the doubtful, always incohe- 
 rent and often contradictory." And elsewhere, " We employed 
 on it a detestable race of writers who, knowing nothing whatever 
 and pluming themselves on knowing all things, endeavored 
 to distinguish themselves by a desperate universality, attacking 
 everything, confounding everything, and actually spoiling every- 
 thing." In spite of his ardent zeal, resolution, and great literary 
 x8 
 
206 NOTES. 
 
 abilities, his irregular and dissipated habits made him so poor 
 that he was obhged to sell his library. Catherine of Russia 
 bought it for $10,000, and not only left him the use of it for life, 
 but allowed him 1000 francs for taking care of it, paying him fifty 
 years' salary in advance. In her great admiration for the infidel 
 philosopher, she even invited him to St. Petersburg, where her 
 half-barbarous, half-luxurious court gave him a brilliant recep- 
 tion. It was the fashion of the time to idolize everything French, 
 and though his ideas were dissolving every fibre of European 
 civilization, it was confidently thought that they were powerless 
 towards injuring the inorganic colossus of the North. " I talked 
 much, and frequently, with Diderot," writes Catherine, " but 
 with more curiosity than profit." "The people of St. Peters- 
 burg," writes Frederick the Great, " find him tiresome and dis- 
 putatious, talking the same rigmarole over and over again." 
 Diderot, however, was immensely pleased at his reception ; 
 " this great empress," he cries in his ecstasy, " unites the beauty 
 of Cleopatra to the soul of a Julius Caesar." 
 
 On his return to Paris, though now old and infirm, he became 
 the centre of the club of Esprits-Forts (free-thinkers) who met 
 regularly at Baron d'Holbach's, and whose influence on the 
 French nation so strongly contributed to bring about the horrors 
 of a Revolution which they did not live long enough to witness. 
 Diderot's works are too numerous even to name : philosophy, 
 romance, the drama [^Pere de famille being his masterpiece), 
 fine arts criticism, literary criticism, etc., there was nothing too 
 high or too difficult for his daring genius. They made a great 
 noise in their day, but at present they are nearly all forgotten, 
 the last edition having appeared fifty-eight years ago. In 
 private life he is said to have been good-natured, generous, 
 charitable even, but his name is to be held in eternal infamy as 
 the apostle of atheism and corruption, and the preacher of the 
 most destructive doctrines. He is said to have been so exces- 
 sively vain and egotistical that on his journey from St. Peters- 
 burg he usually travelled in a dressing-gown and night-cap. 
 " Who is that?" asked the people who could not help noticing 
 him. " That 's the celebrated M. Diderot," was his footman's 
 
DO RIVAL. 20; 
 
 ready reply. Like most talkers of fluency and eloquence, he 
 generally contrived to keep all the conversation to himself — a 
 decided inconvenience when some other member of the com- 
 pany wished to shine. Voltaire could not bear him : " He 's a 
 capital hand at monologue," said he, " but at dialogue he is 
 profoundly ignorant." 
 
 Note 36 — DORI VAL — page 39, 
 
 This actor died in the French Colonies whither he had gone 
 for the benefit of his health (1792). Though httle favored by 
 nature, his voice being heavy and disagreeable, and his figure 
 small and far from imposing, his warmth, honesty, intelligence 
 and general dramatic talents were great enough to recommend 
 him to general favor. He performed at the Theatre- Frajigais ; 
 Polyeuctes and Orosmanes were his most successful impersona- 
 tions. 
 
 Note 37 — VOLTAIRE — page 40. 
 
 Francois Marie Arouet (1694-1778), the most universal 
 writer of any age or country, was born, of highly respectable 
 parents in Paris, where he studied for seven years with brilliant 
 success in the college of Louis-le-Grand, at that time directed by 
 the Jesuits and frequented by the highest nobility. His father 
 wished him to follow his own profession, that of notary and 
 government accountant, but an irresistible propensity disgusted 
 young Arouet with plodding, steady work and attracted him to 
 literature, chiefly poetry. To the malign influence exercised on 
 his early years by his godfather, a certain Abbe de Chateauneuf 
 who, though nominally a priest, was really a refined voluptuary, 
 most of the failings of this man may be safely attributed. The 
 very first book in which he had learned to read, a poem of 
 Rousseau's representing Moses as an impostor, had been put 
 into the child's hands by this most godless of godfathers. No 
 wonder that one of his Jesuit teachers, while admiring the wit, 
 learning and industry of his pupil, uttered the easy prophecy : 
 " You will one day become the head-centre {coryphee) of deism." 
 At the age of seventeen he left school, knowing Latin pretty 
 well, very little Greek, but a^eady manifesting a decided liter- 
 
208 NOTES. 
 
 ary ability. He says himself: " I could not tell if Francis T. 
 had ever been made prisoner, nor where in the world Pavia lay ; 
 I knew nothing whatever of the laws or the interests of P^rance ; 
 I knew not one word of mathematics, not one word of sound 
 philosophy; I knew Latin, and could rhyme nonsense." But 
 he always spoke of Father Poree, his rhetoric teacher, with 
 much warmth : " No one," he says, " could make virtue or 
 learning more delightful. His lessons were hours of real enjoy- 
 ment." In the college register the following words are said to 
 have been found after young Arouet's name : "Puer ingeniosu.s, 
 sed msignis nebiilo''' (a youth of parts but an unmitigated scamp.) 
 
 It was rather early for him to leave school, but his godfather 
 soon gave his education the finishing touch by introducing him 
 to a witty and brilliant but profligate set of young nobles call- 
 ing themselves La Societe du Temple, where his sprightliness, 
 good humor and particularly his talent for poetry and unsparing 
 epigram soon made him a great favorite. His father's alarm at 
 the consequences of such an immoral life banished him to Hol- 
 land as secretary to the French ambassador, but an " entangling 
 alliance " there of an amorous nature soon brought him into such 
 danger that he was obliged to leave the country and return to 
 Paris. Another unsuccessful attempt at studying law compelled 
 his father to banish him again from the capital. Of all places 
 on earth he liked Paris the best, but there his exceeding sensi- 
 tiveness to ridicule and his wonderful propensity for getting into 
 trouble never allowed, him to stay for any great length of time. 
 His place of banishment on this occasion, however, was no 
 further off than a friend's house at Fontainebleau, where the 
 intimate society of an old gentleman, who happened to be an 
 enthusiastic admirer of Henry IV. and his times, had such an 
 effect on the young poet that he immediately began the com- 
 position of the famous Henriade, the only work in the French 
 language that pretends to be an epic poem. 
 
 His skill in stinging satire had by this time become so well 
 known that he was instantly pointed out as the author of some 
 of the severest lampoons to which the death of Louis XIV. 
 (1715) had given rise. His satirical attempts at exculpation in 
 
VOLTAIRE. 209 
 
 fact, irritated the Regent so much that he was confined in the 
 Bastile for nearly a year, where, however, he made the best use 
 of his time by writing out some of the cantos of the Henriade 
 and finally revising and correcting his CEdi/>e, a tragedy com- 
 menced several years before. On his release he was presented 
 to the Regent who, probably desirous to conciliate so dangerous 
 an opponent, insisted on his accepting a gift of one thousand 
 crowns. " Your Royal Highness is very good," was Arouet's 
 dry reply, " for your care in providing my board too I must 
 express my gratitude, but in future I hope your Royal Highness 
 will not trouble itself so much about my lodgings." The first 
 use he made of his liberty was to change his name to Voltaire, 
 Arouet having a disagreeable and ominous sound in French 
 ears. Voltaire is simply an anagram q{ Arouet l.j. [lejeune, the 
 young), the u becoming v, and the//, as is usual in such trans- 
 formations. 
 
 The success of CEdipe at the Thedtre-Fraufais restored the 
 young poet once more to a high position in fashionable society 
 and encouraged him to persevere in his literary efforts, though 
 for the next five or six years (1718-1724) he produced nothing 
 worth speaking of except sprightly epistles, stanzas, rondeaus, 
 etc., directed to his numerous lady admirers, infinite in number 
 and written with extraordinary ease. In 1725 we find him play- 
 ing court-poet with considerable success, the young queen Maria 
 Leczinska laughing over his comedy L Indiscret, weeping over 
 his tragedy Mariavine, calling him her "poor Voltaire" and 
 allowing him a pension of 1500 livres (about $400) a year out 
 of her private purse. The young king (Louis XV.) had already 
 conferred on him a yearly pension of about $500. Being now in 
 possession of a good fortune, his pensions and inheritance bring- 
 ing him at least 10 thousand /z?;/r^^ a year, enjoying considerable 
 court influence, his sharp tongue in that ageof frivolity securing 
 him almost as many friends as enemies, he began to promise 
 himself an unclouded future, when all at once he found himself 
 in greater trouble than ever. The consequences having an im- 
 portant effect on his after life, the story deserves a little detail. 
 
 Conversing one evening with his usual vivacitv in the midst 
 18 * O 
 
2IO NOTES. 
 
 of a lively party in the actress Adrienne Lecouvrcur's box at 
 the Theatre- Fran f ais , he is suddenly interrupted by the Chev- 
 alier de Rohan who happens to be present. " Who is this young 
 fellow that talks so loud?" asks the Chevalier with his most 
 aristocratic air. " The name of this young fellow," replies Vol- 
 taire with his usual readiaess, " is nothing whatever to boast of. 
 but, such as it is, he has done something to honor it." This 
 was a severe shy at the Chevalier whose only claim to distinc- 
 tion, as everybody knew, lay in the fact of his being the Duke 
 de Rohan-Chabot's son. The angry aristocrat raises his cane, 
 but Lecouvrcur's swoon puts a temporar^^ end to the quarrel. 
 A few days afterwards, Voltaire, dining at the Duke de Sully's, 
 receives a note saying a gentleman down-stairs desires an inter- 
 view. Descending to see who it is, he is instantly assailed at 
 the doorstep by three servants armed with heavy canes, who 
 give him a severe beating, the Chevalier crying out all the time 
 from the house opposite, " don't strike him on the head ! " The 
 poor poet's remonstrances with court and friends are equally 
 vain. " Served the insolent buffoon right ! " cry the nobles. 
 " The Chevalier was too kind ! " cry his enemies. " Oh, Mon- 
 sieur de Voltaire, it 's really too bad ! " cry his friends before 
 his face, choking with laughter however when his back is 
 turned. Even his own family ridicule the idea of a commoner 
 demanding satisfaction of a nobleman. But the fieiy com- 
 moner has no notion of pocketing the affront. For six weeks 
 he practises night and day with a fencing-master, and then 
 sends a challenge to the Chevalier. It is accepted, but next 
 day, instead of an adversary, he meets a file of soldiers who 
 once more lock him up in the Bastile. He is let out in a month, 
 but unable to endure existence in a city where such a flagrant 
 outrage can be permitted with impunity, he asks for his pass- 
 ports and starts for England (1726). 
 
 He passed three years in England, mostly in London or its 
 neighborhood. There he made acquaintance with Pope, who, 
 disgusted with his incredulity, left him suddenly one day and 
 would not see him any more ; with Swift, to whose Gulliver i 
 Travels he was indebted for more than one of his cankerous 
 
VOLTAIRE. 211 
 
 ideas ; and particularly with Bolingbroke, the violent free 
 thinker, who soon initiated him into the anti-christian writin^^s 
 of Woolston, Tindal, Collins, and Shaftesbury in particular, 
 whom he pronounced to be the "boldest of English philoso- 
 phers." In a word, his residence in England made him cooler, 
 more persevering and rabider in his attacks on Christianity 
 than any Frenchman had ever been before. There too he 
 put the EngHsh into such good-humor by the flattering notice 
 he had taken of Queen Elizabeth in the Ilenriade, now com- 
 pletely finished, that he had no difficulty in obtaining permission 
 to dedicate it to Queen Caroline. Nay, publishing it by sub- 
 scription in London, in spite of its foreign language and the 
 charges of impiety instantly made against it, he had the satis- 
 faction of seeing its sales amount in a short time to upwards of 
 40 thousand dollars. 
 
 This sum might be called the basis of his future fortune. 
 Though not a miser, he was always keenly alive to every chance 
 of making money. On his return to France he found that 3 
 lottery had been started in Paris to pay the debts of the city 
 Hearing from La Condamine the scientist that by buying up 
 all the tickets it was impossible not to win, Voltaire instantly 
 organized a company, the members of which soon had the pleas- 
 ure of dividing among themselves at least a million francs. In 
 fact, henceforward he had always some money speculation on 
 hand ; in spite of his incessant literary industry, he was con- 
 tinually investing in corn, bacon, pictures, or whatever else could 
 turn an honest penny, with now and then a fat army contract 
 secured by the influence of some friend at court ; and so " shrewd 
 was he in financial matters that, owing but little to his books, 
 which, despite their immense popularity, were never a source of 
 much profit, his yearly income at his death is said to have 
 amounted to between 30 and 40 thousand dollars, an income in 
 those times truly princely." 
 
 But even this great worldly fortune never interrupted his lit- 
 erary labors. His industry was unremitting to the last day of his 
 life. Of even his chief works, however, we can hardly give the 
 names. At this period, his principal productions were The Life 
 
212 NOTES. 
 
 of Charles XI I. of Sweden ( 173 1), as a narrative a perfect master- 
 piece, but as a history pronounced inexact and weak by Napoleon, 
 who examined it critically ; and his fine tragedy, Zaire (alluded 
 to on page 40), a work replete with majiesty and fire, and con- 
 taining passages inspired by the purest Christian morality. 
 
 His enemies now began to show themselves disposed to leave 
 him undisturbed, but his restless, carping, mocking spirit could 
 not brook repose. His Philosophical Letters, composed in Eng- 
 land, printed in Rouen, and now published for the first time, 
 were read with avidity by many, but they excited a cry of horror 
 and indignation among the orderly and conservative classes 
 from one end of the country to the other. Even the heartless 
 government, w hich could excuse everything but an attack on 
 itself, appeared to be so shocked at this wanton and undisguised 
 attempt to sap the very foundations of all Christian morality, 
 that parliament ordered the book to be burned by the hangman, 
 the printer to be put in the Bastile, and the author to be arrested. 
 Voltaire sought safety in flight first to Switzerland, then to Bel- 
 gium, and afterwards, when the storm had calmed down a little, 
 to Lorraine, a country at that time not yet included in French 
 territory (1734). 
 
 Here, in the house of a hterary lady, a Madame du Chatelet, 
 to whom he was not married, and whose society her husband, a 
 man of merit, seems to have generally avoided, Voltaire spent 
 fourteen years of as tolerable tranquillity as his restless spirit 
 was able to endure. Most of the works produced in this unbe- 
 coming retreat were worthy of it in every way. The first, La 
 Pucelle, a filthy and disgusting burlesque on Joan of Arc, the 
 divine maid of Orleans, the eternal pride and glory of every 
 noble French heart, would be enough by itself to condemn him 
 to eternal infamy. Another, the Life of Rousseau was of a nature 
 so utterly disgusting that he was afterwards heartily ashamed 
 of it himself, repeatedly, but in vain, attempting to deny the 
 paternity. To do Madame du Chatelet justice, it must be ac- 
 knowledged that as long as she lived she kept this and all other 
 works of the kind safe and secure under lock and key. Even 
 in his purely scientific works, if anything can be called sciea- 
 
VOLTAIRE. 213 
 
 f.ific where the real object is neither science nor truth, such as 
 on Newton's Philosophy , on the Nature of Fire, on the Stars, etc., 
 his aim all through was to destroy the faith of mankind in a 
 benevolent and superintending Providence. 
 
 In 1740 began his personal acquaintance with Frederick of 
 Prussia, who, this year, ascended the throne. They had already 
 carried on a very active correspondence, and the young monarch 
 was so much pleased with a work of Voltaire's proving Prussia 
 to have certain rights over a territory just then claimed by France 
 that he invited him to the favor of a confidential interview. 
 Voltaire considered himself highly honored by this attention 
 from the " Solomon of the North," as he called him, and spent 
 two or three very pleasant months in his company, finding the 
 unscrupulous King even then quite busy in preparing the great 
 blow for stealing the march on Austria, that is called in history 
 the " Conquest of Silesia." 
 
 In 1742, his play of Mahomet gained some applause at the 
 Theatre- Fram^ais, and Merope, foUowirig immediately, obtained 
 such brilliant and universal success that his friends thought it 
 an opportune moment to propose him for the seat in the Acad- 
 emy then vacant. To obtain this honor, one he had long so 
 eagerly courted, he did not hesitate to write a public letter full 
 of the strongest protestations of his devotion to Catholicity, but 
 his enemies, too shrewd to be taken in by a ruse so transparent, 
 not only rejected him by a large majority, but also stung him to 
 the quick by electing in the course of the year four of his most 
 bitter opponents. 
 
 Frederick II. had now become a great power in Europe. 
 He had first made an unjustifiable war on a friendly princess, 
 and then having gained his ends, he suddenly made peace, 
 leaving his allies the French in the lurch. Having thus com- 
 mitted two great treasons, it was expected that his friend Vol- 
 taire would have no great trouble in inducing him to commit a 
 third. The poet, delighted with the idea of suddenly becoming 
 a great statesman, eagerly undertook the task. But he found 
 his diplomacy, his proposals, and eloquent state papers to be 
 all alike unheeded by the astute king : they were heard with a 
 
214 NOTES. 
 
 smile and answered with a jest. " The Austrians will send 
 overwhelming forces into Silesia! " cries Voltaire. 
 
 " And with joy we shall receive them, Rambo Bambo, 
 And a jolly welcome give them, Rambo Bee 1 " 
 
 sings Frederick, quoting a well-known opera snatch. 
 
 In spite of his failure, on his return to Paris, he found court 
 life so very enchanting that to perpetuate it he again turned 
 court-sycophant, extolling the beauty and graces of the new 
 favorite, the notorious Madame de Pompadour, in poems whose 
 abject flattery was far from being redeemed even by their un- 
 questioned wit. He was quite successful. A ballet, considered 
 by himself no better than a penny farce, brought him more 
 honors than his greatest masterpieces. He was made historiog- 
 rapher of France, and also nobleman of the bed-chamber with 
 the right of selling the position, a privilege of which he availed 
 himself as soon as possible by disposing of the office for 60 
 thousand livres. But this was not all. A new vacancy occur- 
 ring in the Academy, he applied again for it, this time confident 
 of success ; still to make assurance doubly sure, he attempted 
 as usual to conciliate the ecclesiastical party by public letters 
 of the most unblushing hypocrisy. " I love and admire the 
 Jesuits," he declares. " If a single page bearing my name can 
 be pointed out as capable of scandalizing even a sacristan, that 
 page I will tear out before his face. I want to live and die' 
 quietly in the bosom of the Church, Catholic, Apostolic, and 
 Roman ! " Pompadour's influence being irresistible, Voltaire 
 was admitted to the Academy in May, 1746. 
 
 But court favor is notoriously of short duration. His poems 
 of Fonienoy and his opera of the Temple of Glory were signal 
 failures ; in the latter piece he brought in so many temples that 
 one wit called him the Templar, and another cried out there 
 was only one more wanting, the Temple d'V Amour — propre/ 
 The increasing success of Crebillon's tragedies completed the 
 disgust of the exceedingly sensitive and jealous poet, and drove 
 him once more back to Lorraine. But there he found things 
 sadly changed. Madame du Chatelet received him very coldly, 
 
VOLTAIRE. 215 
 
 in fact left him altogether for a more constant admirer. She 
 was perhaps the only woman that had ever really cared for him, 
 and her death, occurring shortly afterwards, rendered a longer 
 stay in Lorraine unendurable. His new sojourn, in Paris he 
 tried to render pleasant by erecting a private theatre for the 
 representation of his own tragedies, himself performing the 
 chief parts, assisted by his literary niece — Madame Denis, a 
 widow of 39 who took charge of his household — and a young 
 man named Lekain, who afterwards became a celebrated tragic 
 actor. But displeased either at the indifference of his friends, 
 or the cabals of his enemies, or the disfavor of Pompadour who 
 found him too familiar, or the open dislike of the Queen and 
 the Dauphin who regarded him as the enemy of religion, he 
 determined at last to yield to Frederick's solicitations and ex- 
 change his residence in Paris for one at the court of Berlin. " I 
 am still in Paris," he wrote to Frederick, "but my heart is in 
 Berlin ; it is indeed an altar on which I would sacrifice every- 
 thing for the glory of you, my Jehovah." In 1750, at the age 
 of 56, he left Paris, which he was never to see again till twenty- 
 eight years later, when he returned there to die. 
 
 Received with delight, decorated with titles, lodged in the 
 palace, provided with a pension of 4 thousand dollars a year for 
 life, the dazzled poet readily believed himself in the country of 
 liberty, philosophy and glory. At court, on the promenade, in 
 the theatre nothing but Voltaire ! the great Voltaire ! The morn- 
 ings were devoted to literary labors with the King whom he 
 found " to possess at once the docility of a pupil and the genius 
 of a rival." The evenings were passed in philosophical sup- 
 pers, in company with such congenial spirits as Maupertuis, 
 President of the Berlin Academy, as D'Argens, notorious for his 
 attacks on Christianity, as D'Arnaud, a conceited, but indiffer- 
 ent poet, as La Mettrie, half-materialist, half-madman, all refu- 
 gee Frenchmen, pensioned by Frederick, and kept expressly to 
 amuse his leisure moments by their lively and blasphemous 
 ridicule of everything held most sacred in the eyes of the rest 
 of mankind. The rest of Voltaire's time was mostly spent in 
 correcting his works, and finishing the Age of Louis XIV, 
 
2l6 NOTES. 
 
 The honey-moon did not last long. ' First poor D'Arnaud had 
 to go — one poet was enough for any household. Then the 
 velvet paw of the amiable King would give even his illustrious 
 friend a slight scratch unexpectedly. Correcting poetry began 
 to pall. " I have to wash too much of his majesty's dirty linen," 
 writes the poet to one of his friends in Paris. After a while his 
 enthusiasm is still cooler. " The supper-parties are still delicious, 
 the King is still the life of the company, but — I have still my 
 opera, my comedy, my concert, my reviews, books, studies, but 
 — Berlin is still fine, the princess charming, the maids of honor 
 beautiful, but — but — but." Frederick too begins to show his 
 disenchantment. Apropos of a quarrel between Voltaire and 
 a Jewish pawnbroker about some money and diamonds, "the 
 Frenchman," he writes, " will get out of it as usual by some 
 trick, but his character will be more contemptible than ever." 
 Some of Frederick's coarse jokes on the scandals of the court 
 of Versailles circulating in Paris, Voltaire was suspected of 
 treachery. The whole palace was in a ferment. Macaulay, 
 with his usual exaggeration, makes the quarrel between the 
 great King and the great poet more contemptible than it really 
 was : Frederick, he says, gave orders to have his guest's sugar 
 and chocolate curtailed, and Voltaire indemnified himself by 
 pocketing the wax candles. 
 
 Things rapidly got worse and worse. Voltaire, quite as jeal- 
 ous of a scientist as of a poet, turned his " withering smile " on 
 Maupertuis, and wrote an amusing squib, Doctor Akakia, laugh- 
 ing most unmercifully at the President's scientific pretensions. 
 Frederick, extremely indignant, ordered Voltaire to suppress it. 
 The poet promised to do so, but broke his word, and very soon 
 all Berlin was making merry over unfortunate Maupertuis. The 
 King, really furious, had the pamphlet burned by the hangman, 
 and ordered his guest to make an apology. Voltaire, alarmed, 
 tried as usual to escape by a lie, trumping up something about 
 his faithless secretary or printer. But Frederick was no longer 
 to be imposed on. " Your impudence," he writes, " confounds 
 me. Though what you have done is as clear as day, you per- 
 sist in denying your guilt. If you carry on this thing any farther, 
 
VOLTAIRE. 217 
 
 I shall have the whole affair printed, so that the world may see 
 that if your works have got you statues, your conduct should 
 have got you chains." A longer residence in Berlin was now 
 impossible. The whole quarrel was ridiculous enough, but its 
 results troubled all Europe, and even America. The embitter- 
 ment of the French court by Frederick's epigrams, the secret 
 of which Voltaire did not conceal, threw France into an alliance 
 with Austria, giving rise to the disastrous " Seven Years' War." 
 
 In 1753, the sworn friends parted forever, one anything but 
 sorry, the other delighted at his escape. " May he never come 
 back ! " writes the King; " he is a good man to read but a dan- 
 gerous fellow to know." Remembering, however, with terror 
 that the " dangerous fellow" had in his possession a volume of 
 his MS. poetry of which he would probably make a bad use, he 
 suddenly orders the Prussian commander at Frankfort to arrest 
 Voltaire at once, and to take away his key, cross and ribbon, 
 and particularly all the letters and writings in the King's hand 
 that might be found in his possession. Imagine the poet's in- 
 dignation. Through a series of ridiculous blunders on the part 
 of the Prussian official, aided very probably by Frederick's 
 well-known love for coarse practical jokes, Voltaire had actually 
 to endure thirty-six days' imprisonment before he was finally 
 suffered to quit the " free city " of Frankfort. The Versailles 
 court being deeply offended at his residence in the capital of 
 France's bitterest foe, Paris was not to be thought of as a resi- 
 dence ; he took refuge accordingly in Switzerland, near Geneva, 
 having houses in two different cantons, the better to escape in 
 case of danger. 
 
 Here, at last, free from every tie, possessing an ample fortune, 
 safe from king or church, caring little any longer for either, and 
 in the sixtieth year of his age, he threw off all restraint, and 
 devoted the rest of his life to the set task of destroying Chris- 
 tianity. He issues the motto: " Let us crush ike infa?noi(S 
 thing/ " He is the absolute and unquestioned king of the in- 
 fidels and deists throughout Europe. The Encyclopedie just 
 beginning to appear at this time, Voltaire hailed it with delight 
 as the great battering-ram by which the " philosophers " wore 
 19 
 
2l8 NOTES. 
 
 to attack and utterly demolish all religion, and actually wrote 
 eleven articles for one volume. The publication of La Pucelle, 
 however, displeased even the Swiss themselves, Protestants as 
 well as Catholics. Rousseau himself was so shocked at the 
 cynicism and impiety of another of Voltaire's works as to write an 
 indignant reply to it, characterizing the author as a heart of de- 
 pravity whose memory France would have every reason to curse 
 and detest. But Voltaire discharged at Rousseau one of his 
 characteristic shafts, and then turning on the Genevese Protes- 
 tants, he attacked them with as much ridicule and venom as he 
 had ever heaped upon the Jesuits. To put himself out of danger 
 from their possible violence, he. removed to a chateau in the 
 neighborhood, called Ferney, on French territory, which he 
 judged to be safer as the new minister of France was his friend. 
 To vex them still further, he started a watch factory, which for 
 a long time afterwards proved a serious rival to Geneva. He 
 even erected a church still existing, inscribing on it Deo erexit 
 Voltaire, though, unable to find a clergyman, he had to preach 
 in it himself. Meantime he worked away with astounding in- 
 dustry. Pamphlet followed pamphlet incessantly, all breath- 
 ing the same implacable hostility to Christianity. Most of them 
 were without his name, but nobody mistook the author, though 
 as usual he never hesitated to disavow them, even occasionally 
 by a solemn oath. Ferney became the Mecca of the new Ma- 
 homet, which every "philosopher" piously visited once in his 
 lifetime. 
 
 What was his object in all this furious zeal for destruction ? 
 Liberty of the masses ? No ; he has himself characterized the 
 people as "^ herd of oxen in need of nothitig but a yoke, some 
 hay and a whip ; low rabble, a mob made to be guided but un- 
 worthy to be instructed.'' He has no mercy on their sufferings. 
 When the poor Poles cry out in agony against the despotic 
 Catherine who wants to rule their souls as well as their bodies, 
 he tells them " to keep still ; the Russian can fire better than 
 you ; don't compel your protectors to destroy you ; they come 
 into Poland to establish toleration, but on hostile intolerants 
 they will have no mercy." This same Catherine he does not 
 
VOLTAIRE. 2ig 
 
 hesitate to glorify, even while she is still reeking with her hus- 
 band's blood, writing for her his History of Russia, dedicating 
 to her his History of Philosophy , applauding her victories in Po- 
 land,' saluting her as the " Semiramis of the North " and crying 
 out, " it is from the north that light comes for us to-day ! " 
 
 Did this man do no good? Unquestionably he did some 
 good. If he had done no good, he could have done less evil ; 
 the good was the bait that got the evil swallowed. He raised a 
 sum of nearly 20,000 dollars by his notes on an edition of Cor- 
 neille for the benefit of a poor orphan girl, the descendant of 
 that illustrious poet; he succeeded in clearing the memory of 
 Galas, probably unjustly accused of strangling his son ; he 
 saved the life of Sirven perhaps also unjustly accused of mur- 
 dering his daughter ; he assisted in obtaining some relaxation 
 in the severity of some penal laws which were not half as merci- 
 less as most of those prevalent fifty years ago in Ireland. But 
 these cheap services were exactly of the kind to catch popular 
 sympathy. Raising a violent outcry against an ecclesiastical 
 abuse which at the very worst could do comparatively little 
 harm, gains us the applause of the world, but if we are really 
 inspired with a love of humanity, why not exclaim aloud against 
 the wholesale slaughter of the countless victims to the ambition 
 of kings and emperors ? So far from remonstrating with Cath- 
 erine for her cruelties, he actually offered to sell her some trump- 
 ery war-machine of his own invention by which, as he said, an 
 army of ten thousand men could be annihilated at one blow. 
 By his attacks on parliaments he destroyed the only legitimate 
 barrier between despotism on one side and anarchy on the 
 other, thus rendering a hideous and sanguinary revolution in- 
 evitable. He carried on an immense and ever-extending cor- 
 respondence with the monarchs of Europe, many of whom he 
 flattered immensely by writing to them at all, and most of whom 
 he ended by bringing around to his own way of dealing with 
 ecclesiastical matters. They and their nobles understood him 
 to say : " Destroy the Church and you can do what you please 
 with the people ! " The people understood him to say : " De- 
 stroy the Church and you can do what you please with the 
 
220 NOTES. 
 
 nobles and the kings ! " Both obeyed him as well as they were 
 able. Of the two the people were certainly less blamable in 
 allowing themselves to be deceived, for they had latterly found 
 their rulers both exceedingly selfish and exceedingly unfaithful. 
 
 He was 84 years of age when Madame Denis, his niece, long 
 since weary of Ferney, at last induced him to return to Paris. 
 His arrival created a great excitement, philosophers, lords and 
 ladies of high rank, the Academy, actors, and men of letters 
 overwhelming him with attentions through curiosity or real ad- 
 miration. The fatigue bringing on a hemorrhage, he thought 
 himself on the point of death and sent for a priest. The Abbe 
 Gauthier administered the last sacraments, having first obtained 
 from the sick man a signed paper declaring that he wished to 
 die in the Catholic Church, in which he had been born, and that 
 he humbly asked pardon of God and the Church for all the 
 offences of which he had ever been guilty. But the hemor- 
 rhage stopping, in two weeks he felt quite strong again ; in two 
 more he ventured out of his house to witness the representation 
 of one of his best pieces Irene in the Theatre- Fran fats. There 
 a reception awaited him such as had never been granted to the 
 most idolized of monarchs or to the bravest warrior that ever 
 saved his native land. His bust, placed on the stage, was 
 crowned amidst the wildest applause ; again and again he had 
 to come to the front of his box to show himself to his frenzied 
 admirers. "You are smothering me with roses!" he cried in 
 an ecstasy of pleasure. 
 
 But he is not dead yet. He resumes his old life, and for 
 two months longer shows as much spirit and ambition as 
 the youngest around him. He invites the French Academy to 
 start the dictionary on a new plan, offering himself to take 
 charge of the letter A. He pays visits to nobility and princes, 
 notably to the Duke de Chartres, where he sees Louis Philippe 
 and compliments him on his resemblance to the Regent. He 
 is actually purchasing a house for a protracted stay in Paris 
 when he is suddenly attacked with strangury, his old complaint. 
 This time, however, instead of listening to his physician, who 
 orders the most absolute repose, he takes some quack medicine 
 
VOLTAIRE. 221 
 
 handed him by Marshal Richelieu, Brother Cain, as Voltaird 
 himself calls him with his last sigh. The drug plunges him 
 into stupor from which he never recovers. Abbe Gauthier 
 has to leave him, saying he is in no state to receive the last 
 rites. 
 
 How did he die ? Impiously and scornfully ? as the " phi- 
 losophers" aver; or like a madman howling with rage and 
 terror ? as many unimpeachable witnesses testify. What does 
 his own physician say, the famous Tronchin, who introduced 
 inoculation into France, who was neither cleric nor philosopher, 
 and who attended him at his last illness ? He speaks candidly 
 enough. "If my principles had needed strengthening," he 
 writes, "the man whose death agony I have just witnessed, 
 would have bound them up into a gordian knot. The death of 
 a good man, the pleasant close of a beautiful day, compared 
 with that of Voltaire, shows all the difference between a calm 
 and a tempest. ... In spite of my injunctions he had gone to 
 the Academy and the last seance was too much for him. From 
 that moment till the day of his death his life was one hurricane 
 of madness. The drugs that he had taken to give himself 
 strength threw him into the most frightful state of despair and 
 insanity. I recall it now with horror. As soon as he saw that 
 what he had done to strengthen himself had produced the con- 
 trary effect, death was continually before his eyes. Rage in- 
 stantly took possession of his soul. . . . Remember the raving 
 madness of Orestes — furiis agitatus obiit (he expired tortured 
 to death by the furies)." 
 
 The pastor not allowing the body to be interred in the parish 
 of S. Sulpice, Abbe Mignot, Voltaire's nephew, had it embalmed 
 and buried in his own abbey at Scellieres, on the Seine, whence, 
 on the destruction of the monastery, thirteen years later, the re- 
 mains were removed by a decree of the National Assembly, and 
 transferred to the Church of Sainte Genevieve in Paris, at that 
 time called the Pantheon. 
 
 For a long time mankind will differ regarding the merits of 
 Voltaire. Many consider him a monster, a demon incarnate, a 
 curse to the human race; others worship him' as the destroyer 
 19* 
 
222 NOTES. 
 
 of superstition, ignorance, and barbarism. But nobody claim; 
 for him the merit of originating a single principle of solidity or 
 truth. Giving him every credit for extraordinary grace, clear- 
 ness and vivacity, we have great difficulty in discovering what 
 may be called heart in his writings ; of deep feeling, the origin 
 of true eloquence as of true poetry, he seems almost completely 
 destitute. He has no regard for truth. To make fun, he has 
 no hesitation in calling Shakespeare "an ugly ape," an "in- 
 spired idiot," a " big madman everywhere but in London." To 
 gain his point, he utters without the slightest compunction the 
 most atrocious falsehoods, confidently relying on the ignorance 
 of his readers to get them swallowed. Why was he so powerful ? 
 Because he was the exact echo of the age in which he lived, of 
 its levity, licentiousness, enervation, blasphemy, mockery, shal- 
 low science, sham philanthropy, and intense and stupidly reck- 
 less selfishness. He did not originate the Revolution ; far from 
 it, but, if he had been a better man, the unquestioned advan- 
 tages of that great upheaval would not have been almost counter- 
 balanced by its unquestioned horrors, from the consequences of 
 ivhich we are suffering even at the present day. 
 
 Here is Victor Hugo's opinion on the merits of " King Vol- 
 taire." 
 
 " Voltaire leaves us a monument more astonishing by its ex- 
 tent than imposing by its grandeur. It is not an edifice of the 
 august order. It is no palace for kings, it is no hospital for the 
 poor. It is a bazar, elegant, vast, easily moved through, irregular ; 
 displaying untold riches flung on mud-heaps ; offering to every 
 interest, to every vanity, to every passion the very thing that suits 
 it best ; dazzling to the eye, but rank to the nostril ; presenting 
 impurities as pleasures ; aliVe with merchants, tramps, idlers, but 
 seldom showing a priest or a poor workingman. Here are splen- 
 did galleries thronged incessantly with wonder-lost crowds ; there 
 are dark caverns which nobody boasts of having ever visited. 
 Under those sumptuous arcades you can find countless master- 
 pieces of art and taste, glittering with gold and diamonds ; but 
 for the bronze statue, with the severe and classic forms of an 
 tiquity, you may look in vain. Decorations for your parlors 
 
DELLE SEDIE. 223 
 
 and boudoirs you will find in abundance, but no ornament for 
 your sanctuary, for your oratory. And woe to the weak man 
 who has nothing but his soul to lose, if he exposes it to the 
 seductions of this magnificent abode, of this monstrous temple 
 in which everything is thought of except truth, and everything 
 worshipped except God ! " 
 
 Note 38 — DELLE SEDIE — page 42. 
 
 Enrico C. A. Delle Sedie (1826 ), Italian barytone 
 
 singer of some note, appeared at Rome and Milan in 1857, at 
 Vienna in i860, and in 1861 at Paris where he succeeded Gra- 
 ziani who had gone to St. Petersburg. After holding the posi- 
 tion of Professor in the Conservatoire for some time he started 
 a singing-school of his own with great success. His favorite 
 part is Re7iato in the Ballo in Maschero. His Art Lyriquc has 
 been adopted as a text-book in the conservatories of St. Peters- 
 burg, Bologna, Parma, etc. 
 
 Note 39 - MADAME TALMA — page 44. 
 
 Cecile C. Vanhove (1771-1860), born at the Hague, daughter 
 of a French comedian, was one of the most remarkable actresses 
 of her day. Tragedy, comedy, farce were all equally within the 
 bounds of her domain. She made her debut in the Thcatre- 
 Fran<;ais as Iphegenie in Racine's play with immense success 
 though only fourteen years of age. She married Talma in 1802, 
 and abandoned the stage in 181 1 before the rising star of Made- 
 moiselle Mars. She devoted the rest of her life to writing Me- 
 moires, Souvenirs de Tahna (after his death), Studies on the 
 Theatrical Arts, which are highly instructive and interesting, 
 especially to actors. 
 
 Note 40 — LEMERCIER — page 44. 
 
 Nepomuc^ne Louis Lemercier (i 771-1840), a poet and dra- 
 matic author of great power and originality, wrote a play at 
 16- which his godmother the Princess de Lamballe interested 
 herself so much in as to have it performed in the Theatre- Fran- 
 fats. Though a great lover of liberty and independence, the 
 
224 NOTES. 
 
 Revolution found him only a weak democrat. His Tarttife 
 Rk'-oolutiontiaire (1795) was considered so reactionary as to be 
 suppressed by the Directory, but Agamemnon his master-piece, 
 was played with immense success in 1797, and it still remains 
 one of the best pieces on the classic stage. His comedy Pinto, 
 also a success, deserves especial mention ; though to all intents 
 and purposes a tragedy, the dialogue all through is prose, the 
 prestige and other allurements of poetry being rigidly excluded. 
 Lemercier, therefore, though the romanticists do not recognize 
 him and though he violently disavows their doctrines himself, 
 is really the father of the Romantic school. Other innovations 
 of his, however, gave the public but little satisfaction, neither 
 his taste nor his style being always correct, though he is gen- 
 erally striking and original. During the Consulate he was a 
 friend of Napoleon's and received from him the cross of the 
 Legion of Honor, but on Napoleon's accession to the throne he 
 sent it back with thanks, and acted with the same frankness 
 at the Restoration. He was elected to the Academy in 18 19. 
 Though an incessant worker, he was so singularly pleasant in 
 social intercourse that Talleyrand pronounced him to be the best 
 talker in France. On his tomb is the following inscription com- 
 posed by himself: 
 
 He was a good man and he cultivated literature. 
 
 The number of his works is immense and they are all re- 
 markable. His Panhypocrisiade is perhaps the greatest ; it is 
 a satirical comedy, remarkably bold in thought, expression, 
 learning, and imagination, but in spite of its immense genius it 
 is to-day little known and never read. 
 
 Note 41 — POTIER— page 51. 
 
 ('harles Gabriel Potier (1775-1838), a celebrated comic 
 actor, left school when a mere boy to join the army. On his 
 return to Paris, feeling a strong predilection for the stage, he 
 applied for a position, but the manager laughed at himj saying 
 he had neither person nor voice. Noway discouraged, how- 
 ever, he played in the provinces with great success, but he was 
 
MONVEL. 225 
 
 more than thirty before he became a favorite with the Parisian 
 public. Though he never played in the Theatre- Fran(;ais he 
 may be considered without exaggeration to be one of the greatest 
 comic actors of the day, his gaiety, originality, intelligence and 
 his whole style of acting fully compensating for the extreme 
 weakness of his voice. Among his best roles are The Elderly 
 Young Man, and the Burgomaster of Saardam. 
 
 Note 42 — MONVEL — page 51. 
 
 Jacques Marie Boutet, surnamed de Monvel (1745-181 1), 
 actor and dramatic poet, played at the Thedtre-Fran^ais with 
 great success from 1770 to 1781, assisting Mole and occasion- 
 ally replacing him, though very far indeed from possessing the 
 natural graces and the brilliant prestige of that renowned actor. 
 At Lekain's death (1778), he attempted the highest tragic roles, 
 but the weak state of his health soon sent him back to what he 
 was best suited for. Expelled from France in 1781 for some 
 cause not well known, he was well received by the King of 
 Sweden, who made him his reader and one of his chief players. 
 Sometime after his return to Paris, he collected together in what 
 was then called the Theatre de la Republique , now the Thedtre- 
 Frangais, many of the old actors that had been dispersed by the 
 troubles of the Revolution. His success even in his old age 
 was remarkable. In fact, this actor, probably one of the most 
 intelligent that ever trod the boards, would have undoubtedly 
 risen to the highest excellence if his personal advantages had 
 even tolerably corresponded with his wonderful genius and his 
 profound knowledge of the art. It was of Monvel that Made- 
 moiselle Clairon said : " An Achilles is announced to us, or a 
 Hector, or some other dauntless hero whose valiant arm has just 
 achieved a famous victory over enemies numbering at least ten 
 to one ; or it is some dazzling prince for whom a charming 
 princess has just sacrificed her throne and her life. But what 
 do we see ? A little man, lank, meagre, and hardly able to 
 speak ! How do you expect us to maintain the illusion ? " But 
 Monvel managed to maintain it. In pathos particularly he has 
 never been surpassed. His whole face was lit by his eyes, 
 
 P 
 
226 NOTES. 
 
 which were very large and expressive. In spite of the loss of 
 his teeth, his solid knowledge of the value of words, his con- 
 stant attention to clear articulation, his perfect acquaintance 
 with stage detail, soon reconciled the spectators to his physical 
 defects. To the double talent of author and actor he added 
 that of being the most seductive of readers. This his fellow 
 actors knew well. He had so often palmed off poor stuff on 
 them as something really excellent that they would never allow 
 him to read a new piece that was submitted for their judgment. 
 His plays, now mostly forgotten, obtained him a seat in the 
 Academy and a professorship in the Conservatoire. His best 
 work, however, was his daughter and pupil, the famous Made- 
 moiselle Mars, who always went by her mother's name. 
 
 Note 43 — ANDRIEUX — page 51. 
 
 Francois G. J. S. Andrieux (i 759-1833), a celebrated man 
 of letters, dramatic author, tribune, professor. Academician, and 
 finally perpetual secretary of the French Academy. When a 
 member of the Council of 500 he wrote an extensive treatise on 
 Public Instruction, in which he severely condemned the idea of 
 making every one a scholar ; one simple, fairly instructed man, 
 he says, having good common sense, is better than a thousand 
 half-philosophers. It was he who, when charged by Bonaparte 
 with factious resistance to the Code, uttered the famous saying : 
 "Citizen Consul, we can lean only o?i what resists f His first 
 comedy yf2iS Anaximandre (1782), but his best known drama 
 is Les Etourdis. He also composed some charming poems, 
 his Meunier de Sans Souci, and Protneiiade de Fenelon being 
 still as popular as any of La Fontaine's fables. While pro- 
 fessor, though his voice was feeble, he always made himself 
 heard by his wit, grace, and urbanity, his favorite motto being, 
 we must please if we expect to instruct. 
 
 Note 44 — BOUFFE— page 52. 
 
 Marie Bouff^ (1800 ), famous melodramatic actor, born 
 
 in Paris, son of a decoration painter, passed half his childhood 
 
thIlATRe-francais. 227 
 
 at school half in the street, and his boyhood in the small the- 
 atres. His success at the Nouveaiites theatre in 1827 estab* 
 hshed his reputation. From 1831 onwards he enjoyed manj 
 imquestioned triumphs in such pieces as The Miser's Daughter, 
 Poor yames, The Strolling Players, The Gamin of Paris, etc. 
 He was wonderfully real. It was not Bouffe you saw on the 
 stage, but some simple old priest, some audacious street Arab, 
 some grasping hooked-nose miser. He was a real comedian, ex- 
 citing at will the laughter or the tears of the audience, and often 
 displaying touches of character that bordered on the highest 
 art. He retired at 64, his benefit in the Grand Opera house, 
 ceded to him expressly by Napoleon III., realized upwards of five 
 thousand dollars. He never played in the Theatre- Fran^ais. 
 
 Note 45 — TH^ATRE-FRANQAIS, otherwise C0M£DIE FRAN9AISE— 
 
 page 53- - 
 
 The« origin of this famoiis^theatre dates back to 1 580 when 
 the Confreres of the Passion sold the Hotel Bourgogne, in the 
 Rue Mauconseil, the former residence of the last Duke of Bur- 
 gundy, to the only regular actors at that time in Paris, called 
 the Troupe Royale and paid by the King a yearly subsidy of 
 12,000 livres. Towards 1600 another but smaller theatre was 
 started in the quarter of Paris called the Marais and thence 
 took its name. These were the only theatres in Paris, besides 
 the Petit-Boiirbon where only Italians played, in 1658, when 
 Moliere arrived with his troupe from the provinces. This troupe, 
 first surnamed de Monsieur and afterwards du Roi, received a 
 subsidy of 7000 livres and acted in the Palais Royal theatre 
 erected by Cardinal Richelieu. As long as Moliere lived he 
 struggled very successfully against his rivals but, at his death 
 (1673), his best actors joined the Bourgogne troupe, and the 
 others united with the Marais troupe in a new theatre in the 
 Rue Mazarine, the Marais theatre being demolished, and the 
 Palais Royal given over to the Italians. The new combination, 
 having the sole right to represent Moliere's and many of Cor- 
 ncille's plays, and therefore proving a serious injury to the elder 
 comedians, a stroke of Louis XIV. 's pen united the three com- 
 
228 NOTES. 
 
 panics into one (1680), thus creating the Tnif^TRE-FRANgAls 
 
 or COMfeDIE FRANgAISE. 
 
 This and the French Academy are the only institutions of the 
 ancient regijne that have survived the French Revolution. To- 
 day, nearly two centuries old, it is stronger than ever. Its priv- 
 ileges are so great that it has never had a real rival, being 
 always first in tragedy and first in comedy. 
 
 The company soon removed to more commodious quarters 
 in the street still called the Rue de V Ancienne Comedie, where 
 it remained for more than 80 years, playing among others the 
 works of Regnard, Crebillon, Voltaire, Diderot and Beaumar- 
 chais. The building getting too old, the company took refuge 
 in the Tuileries theatre, lent to them by the King, till 1782, when 
 they installed themselves in their large new theatre, still in ex- 
 istence, called the Odeon. The Revolution attacked the The- 
 atre- FratK^ais as well as everything else ; some of its members 
 with Monvel at their head raised the tricolor, but many were 
 put in prison for contumacy and the company generally was 
 broken up for nine years. In 1799, ^^ '^'^'^ reconstructed by 
 Napoleon, and the Odeon being partially injured by fire, the 
 Comedie Frangaise was transferred to the Varietes theatre in 
 the Rue Richelieu, where the Theatre- Frangais has remained 
 ever since. 
 
 The company existing to-day dates from the act of 1799, 
 modified by Napoleon's " Moscow Decree" in 1812, and by a few 
 others, one as late as 1859. ^^ receives a yearly subsidy of sixty 
 thousand dollars and, though allowed a great deal of liberty, 
 its regulations are controlled by the State. It has 22 societaires 
 or associates, each of whom receives his share of the profits and, 
 when too old, retires on a pension. The company consists, be- 
 sides, of a number of salaried actors, from whom the associates 
 are mainly recruited. It forbids tragedy in any other theatre, 
 and can claim whatever eleve of the Co7iservatoire it considers 
 promising. In return for all this, it is expected to present 
 tragedy and comedy in the most correct and finished style both 
 personal and scenic, and so far the world acknowledges that 
 it has faithfully complied with its obligations. " The Theatre* 
 
ALTZARD. 229 
 
 Fran^ais is the glory of France," said Napoleon, "the Opera is 
 only her vanity." 
 
 Note 46 — ALIZARD — page 56. 
 
 Adolphe J. L. Alizard (1814-1859), a distinguished singer, 
 made his debut as Gessler in Guil/aume Tell at the Grand Opera 
 in 1837. He played with great success the chief bass parts in 
 Robert Le Diable, Der Freischiltz, Les Huguenots, La FavoritA 
 a.nd Le Prophete. 
 
 Note 47 — SCRIBE — page 60. 
 
 Aug. Eugene Scribe (1791-1861), one of the best known 
 dramatic authors of the century, born in Paris, the son of a re- 
 spectable silk merchant, left an orphan when quite young, pur- 
 sued quite an advanced course of studies at the College of 
 Sainte Barbe with great success, to please his guardian who 'ex- 
 pected him to become a lawyer. But his propensity for the 
 stage being too strong to be resisted, his legal studies were soon 
 abandoned for dramatic composition. After a few failures, 
 which his income of about 2000 dollars a, year enabled him to 
 endure with stoic patience, his jaunty liveliness at last succeeded 
 in catching the favor of the Parisians even in those terrible years 
 1812, '13 and '14. From 1815 to 1830 his successes in light one- 
 act comedies interspersed with singing, commonly called vau^ 
 devilles, produced usually with some collaborateur and generally 
 performed at the Varietes, the Vaudeville, and from 1820 at the 
 Gymnase for which he was engaged to write exclusively, were 
 almost innumerable. He made the fortune of the Gymnase the- 
 atre in a few years, securing for himself also an elegant com- 
 petence, the cross of the Legion of Honor, and a European 
 reputation. 
 
 The July Revolution sobering Paris a little, he dropped the 
 vaudevilles and, attempting a higher flight, produced five-act 
 plays historical, satirical, even tragical, many of which were 
 received with great distinction at the Theatre- Fran fais. In- 
 vading the stage in all directions, he wrote the librettos and 
 superintended the 7nise en scene of nearly all the great operas of 
 the French stage. These librettos were usually done with care 
 20 
 
230 NOTES. 
 
 taste and finish ; in La Muette de Portici, Robert Le Diahlc, Les 
 Huguenots, Dame Blanche , Masajiiello, L Etoile du Nord, Les 
 Diamants de la Coicronne, Le Prophete, Fra Diavolo, Les Ve- 
 pres Siciliennes, and L Africaine the literary merit is often quite 
 on a par with the fine music. With Legouve, as already men- 
 tioned, he wrote Adrienne, La Bataille des Dames, Les Doigts 
 de Fee, and L^s Contes de la Peine de Navarre. For more than 
 forty years his popularity was immense, many of his pieces 
 being as well known in other countries as in France. He was 
 elected Member of the French Academy in 1834. 
 
 His success was certainly well deserved. For depth, strength, 
 breadth or individuahty he cannot be compared to the old mas- 
 ters nor even to many writers for the modern French stage. 
 High comedy he certainly could not reach, but he was an im- 
 mense improvement on what was called light French comedy 
 down to 181 5. His pieces, no doubt, may be called superficial, 
 difficult to be read a second time, glorifying material interests, 
 and calculated to amuse the shallow, the idle and the gay hab- 
 itue of the Boulevards rather than the thoughtful man of the 
 nineteenth century. That may be, but neither can it be denied 
 that Scribe's pieces, amounting to more than 400, though some- 
 times betraying undue haste, are always remarkable for their 
 perfect adaptation to the stage, their interesting and original 
 plot, their sparkling and often eloquent dialogue, their rapid 
 movement, varied incident, correct taste, general decency, 
 pleasant denoument, power to hold the attention of the audi- 
 ence, and their invariable fidelity to nature. In fact, his bril- 
 liant colonels, his rich old uncles, his growling but good-natured 
 old fathers, his interesting widows, his innocent but piquant 
 young ladies, his sentimental mothers, his whole world of gaiety, 
 life and bourgeois heartiness were a perfect reproduction of the 
 foibles, fashions and aspirations of the middle-class Parisians 
 It the Re'storation. In the art of constructing a light efferves- 
 cent vaudeville , always amusing and at the same time giving us 
 a correct delineation of bourgeoisie life. Scribe is a master that 
 has never been surpassed. 
 
 Busy as ever to the last moment, in the seventieth year of his 
 
BRID'OISON. 231 
 
 ag^e, he was riding one evening in his carriage to keep a business 
 engagement when the coachman, opening the door, found only 
 a corpse occupying the seat. He had died of apoplexy, with- 
 out a moment's warning. 
 
 Note 48 — BRID'OISON — page 60. 
 
 Brid'oison is a stuttering, stammering, ridiculous Judge, in 
 Beaumarchais's famous Mariage de Figaro, the real prologue of 
 the Revolution. Brid'oison has continued to the present day 
 with good reason to be the type of a stupid, ignorant, formal 
 judge, of the kind Dickens gives us a specimen of in Mr. Jus- 
 tice Stareleigh. 
 
 Note 49 — LAFON — page 72. 
 
 Pierre Lafon (i 773-1 846), a tragic actor second only to 
 Talma, a Gascon, disregarding his father's advice who wished 
 him to be a doctor, joined a strolling provincial troupe when 
 quite young and, coming to Paris in 1800, appeared in the The- 
 atre- Frangais, just then opened, as Achilles, in Iphigenia in 
 Aulis with the most complete success. His fine person, hand- 
 some face, and good voice contributed considerably towards his 
 popularity ; even his super-refined dignity and grand way of 
 doing the most trifling things, which the wits so often " went 
 for," were not unattractive to his female" admirers. Faithful to 
 the classic school, he quitted the stage in 1829 before the in- 
 vasion of the Romanticists, his farewell benefit netting him 
 $3000, and his retiring pension as associate of the Frafi^ais 
 bringing him $1 500 a year. His favorite characters were Achil- 
 les, in which even Talma hardly surpassed him, and Orosinane 
 in Voltaire's Zaire. 
 
 Note 493^— COQUELIN —page 74. 
 
 Beno!t Constant Coquelin (1841 ), one of the bright- 
 est stars of the modern Theatre- Frant^ais, entered the Consetva- 
 toire in 1859, taking lessons from Regnier, and made his debut 
 In i860 in Le Dtpit Amoureux of Moliere with some success, 
 but the style in which, two years later, he played Beaumar- 
 chais's briUiant and exceedingly difficult creation Figaro took 
 
232 NOTES. 
 
 Paris completely by surprise and made him a celebrity at the 
 age of twenty-one. His precocity, however, did not injure his 
 industry, his successful roles to-day being too many to be 
 enumerated. He has a fine figure, great intelligence, and one 
 of the most magnificent voices of the day. Since 1864 he has 
 been sociktaire of the Theatre- Frajigais. He is surnamed raine 
 (the elder) to distinguish him from a younger brother who is 
 also an actor. 
 
 Note 50 — JOMINI — page 75. 
 
 Henri, Baron Jomini (1779-1869), general and famous mil- 
 itary critic,, was born in Switzerland ; he studied arms when 
 young with the intention of entering the Swiss Body Guards, 
 but the Revolution rendering this impossible, he entered a 
 banking-house in Paris and remained there for some time. 
 Returning in 1798 to Switzerland, at that time a French prov- 
 ince, he succeeded in pleasing the authorities so well that he 
 was soon made general secretary of the war department. In 
 1804, he joined the French army as chef de bataillon, followed 
 Ney to Germany as aide-de-camp, and placed in Napoleon's 
 own hands on the battle-field of Austerlitz his great strategic 
 work a Treatise on the Grand Operations of the War. His dis- 
 tinguished services in the war with Prussia promoted him to be 
 the chief of Ney's staff, with the title of Baron. He followed 
 Ney into Spain, but the Marshal, being informed that his aide- 
 de-camp attributed to himself all the successes of the campaign, 
 became so angry that he dismissed him from the service. The 
 Emperor of Russia instantly offered him a high position, but 
 Napoleon would not allow him to enter the Russian service 
 and attached him to Berthier's staff with the grade of general. 
 Deeply hurt at this treatment, Jomini positively refused to bear 
 arms actively against Russia, though he was unsparing in his 
 exertions towards relieving the suffering French army in its 
 disastrous retreat. Becoming reconciled with Ney and once 
 more put at the head of his staff, he contributed so signally 
 towards winning the victory of Bautzen that Ney strongly 
 recommended his immediate nomination as general of divi- 
 sion, but Berthier, yielding to some petty spite, had him placed 
 
D'AURE. 233 
 
 under temporary arrest for some trifling or pretended infrac- 
 tion of discipline. 
 
 Unable to endure such an indignity, Jomini took advantage 
 of an armistice to leave the French camp and offer his sword to 
 the Emperor of Russia at the very moment when the traitor 
 Moreau joined the Allied Armies in their attack on his native 
 land. Sentence of death was instantly passed on him as a de- 
 serter. The two cases have often been confounded by historians, 
 but they are radically different. " Jomini was no traitor to his 
 flag," writes Napoleon at Saint Helena; "smarting under a 
 great injustice, he was blinded by what was after all only an 
 honorable sentiment ; besides he was no Frenchman, and there- 
 fore not bound to us by any laws of patriotism." Though re- 
 ceived with open arms by the Russian Emperor and appointed 
 aide-de-camp with grade of general of division, he neither be- 
 trayed his knowledge of the French plans nor took active part 
 in the invasion of France, confining his exertions principally 
 to preventing the Allies from committing blunders, and saving 
 Switzerland from Austrian rapacity. In 181 5, he made every 
 effort, but in vain, to save the life of his old commander Ney, 
 and remained in Paris till 1822 to superintend the pubhcation 
 of his military works. Returning to Russia, he performed the 
 duties of military preceptor to the Grand Duke, organizer of the 
 Imperial Military Academy, and military adviser to the Em- 
 peror till 1830, when he retired, first to Brussels and then to 
 Paris, devoting the rest of his life to his numerous works on 
 military criticism. 
 
 The value of these works to the military student is exceed- 
 ingly high, no strategist surpassing Jomini in breadth of view 
 or in clearness of convincing demonstration. His character 
 for integrity and independence stands quite as high ; in pres- 
 ence of his superiors he always maintained a most dignified 
 attitude, never quailing before the mighty Napoleon himself. 
 
 Note 51 — D' AURE — page 75. 
 
 CoMTE d'Aure (died in 1863), was for some time the head 
 riding-master of the celebrated Cavalry School of Sauinur on the 
 
234 NOTES. 
 
 Loire, and afterwards manager of a government horse-raising 
 establishment. His writings on horsemanship, etc., are held in 
 high esteem. His principal works are : A Treatise on Equita- 
 tion, \^\\h plates, etc. (1834) ; Horses in Paris (1835) ; Practical 
 Ideas regarding the Employment of Horse-labor (1840). 
 
 Note 52 — THE ASSEMBLY — page 76. 
 
 According to theJaw of February, 1875, ^^ legislative power 
 of France is vested in two Assemblies, one called the Chamber 
 of Deputies, and the other the Senate. The Deputies, about 
 50U in number, are elected directly by the people, every French- 
 man twenty-one years of age being entitled to vote. The Se7t- 
 ate consists of 300 members, of whom 225 are elected by the 
 departments and colonies, and the other 75 by the National 
 Assembly. This National Assembly, consisting of both the 
 Assemblies united into one body, also elects the President of 
 the Republic by an absolute majority of votes. The President's 
 term is seven years, and he is re-eligible. He announces the 
 laws and is responsible for their execution. He can grant an 
 individual pardon but not a general amnesty. He is the com- 
 mander-in-chief of the army, and appoints to all offices, civil 
 and military. With the advice of the Senate he can dissolve 
 the Chajnber of Deputies at pleasure. His ministers are re- 
 sponsible to the Chambers for the general policy of the govern- 
 ment, but the President himself is responsible only in case of 
 high treason. 
 
 Note 53 — BOSSUET — page 77. 
 
 Jacques Benigne Bossuet (i 627-1 704), the most celebrated 
 of French orators and prelates, born of an honorable family in 
 Burgundy, received his early education in the Jesuit college of 
 Dijon, where he showed himself from his tenderest years ex- 
 tremely docile, industrious, singularly intelligent, and rather of 
 a serious disposition. He learned Greek and Latin with little 
 trouble. Homer and Virgil being his favorite authors, but the 
 book that he loved best of all was the Bible, a small Latin copy 
 of which fell into his hands when quite a boy and which he 
 may be said to have got completely by heart. " Bossuet," says 
 
BOSSUET. 235 
 
 Lamartine, " was the Bible transfused into a man." He com- 
 pleted his studies in Paris, arriving there on the very day (1642) 
 when Richelieu made his famous entry into the capital for the 
 last time, dying, but triumphant over Cinq Mars and the ene- 
 mies of France. Navarre College in which Bossuet was placed 
 was at that time directed by Cornet, a man highly remarkable 
 for piety and learning, who, at once divining the boy's genius, 
 took especial care to cultivate it. 
 
 Here the young ecclesiastic applied himself with enthusiasm 
 to his new studies and soon achieved great distinction in classics, 
 sacred literature, and philosophy, though showing little or no 
 taste for mathematics and the natural sciences. At sixteen he 
 sustained his thesis in such a brilliant style that even the famous 
 Hotel Rauibouillet, a society at that time representing the cream 
 of Parisian wit, beauty, virtue and nobility, expressed a strong 
 desire to see the young prodigy. They even asked him to preach 
 an extempore sermon in their presence ; after a short med- 
 itation, he complied with their request in a manner that com- 
 manded their entire sympathy and admiration. Unspoiled, 
 however, by such flatteries, he devoted himself with renewed 
 ardor to his favorite studies, and at 21 graduated with a dis- 
 course so eloquent that the great general Conde who was pres- 
 ent recalled it with admiration and delight as long as he lived. 
 In 1652, after a solemn retreat at St. Lazare Church conducted 
 by St. Vincent de Paul himself, Bossuet was ordained priest and, 
 resisting the dazzling career offered to him in Paris, at once 
 abandoned the splendid capital to devote himself to his modest 
 duties as an humble pastor in Metz. 
 
 Here for seventeen years he devoted every spare moment to 
 his favorite studies, the Bible, Saint Augustin and the Fathers 
 generally, one of the fruits of which was soon seen in a Reply 
 written by him in answer to a Refonned Catechism, composed 
 by Paul Ferry, a Protestant minister highly esteemed in Metz 
 for learning and uprightness. Bossuet's book had an extra- 
 ordinary success even among the Protestants themselves, who 
 were then very numerous in that part of France. Ecclesiastical 
 matters often bringing him to Paris and his superiors naturally 
 
236 NOTES. 
 
 not allowing him to leave the city without preaching, his ser- 
 mons soon began to prove an irresistible attraction, " City and 
 court flocked to listen ; the two queens came from the palace 
 and the nuns of Port Royal from their seclusion ; Conde, Tu- 
 renne, Madame de Sevigne and other famous contemporaries 
 mingled with the crowd ; and in 1662 the preacher's triumph 
 reached a climax when, hearing him for the first time at the 
 Louvre, Louis XIV., in a moment of rarely awakened enthusi- 
 asm, dispatched a royal messenger to Bossuet's father to con- 
 gratulate him on having such a son." 
 
 Most of these discourses are now lost ; few of them indeed 
 were ever written out. An hour or two before entering the pul- 
 pit, he sat quietly meditating over his text ; he scribbled some 
 hasty notes on bits of paper, mostly appropriate passages from 
 the Fathers, occasionally writing out a sentence more compli- 
 cated than usual ; then he surrendered himself completely to 
 the effect produced by the spur of the moment and the impres 
 sion made on his audience. 
 
 In 1669, he began the celebrated Funeral Orations, usually 
 reckoned six in number, of which the critic La Harpe says : 
 " They are masterpieces of a species of eloquence that could 
 have had no model in antiquity, and which have never since 
 been equalled. In them Bossuet does not employ the language 
 of other men ; he makes a language of his own ; he makes it 
 just as he requires it so as to suit his own peculiar manner of 
 feeling, thinking, and uttering. He has made it all : expres- 
 sions, turns, movements, constructions, harmony, all are his 
 own." Of this species of sacred oratory he is indeed the real 
 creator; nowhere does his genius take such wing as at the 
 grave's mouth, when, recounting the virtues of the illustrious 
 dead, he pictures, with wonderful sweep of imagination and 
 mastery of detail, the historical events and personages of the 
 epoch in which they lived, the more impressively to demon- 
 strate that all earthly pomp and renown are shadows, not sub- 
 stantial things. 
 
 This same year he was made bishop of Condom, in Gasconyj 
 but on being shortly afterwards appointed preceptor to the 
 
BOSSUET. 237 
 
 Dauphin, then nine years old, he instantly, gave up a bishopric 
 which his conscience would not allow him to derive any emol- 
 ument from as long as he could not strictly attend to his duties. 
 P^ully believing too that the future welfare of France would 
 probably depend in a great measure on the nature of the edu- 
 cation which his pupil should receive, he threw himself at once 
 with incredible energy into the duties of his preceptorship. Bos- 
 suet probably was not endowed with that enchanting natural 
 sweetness which twenty years afterwards gave Fenelon such 
 sway over the Dauphin's son. His reason was so direct, de- 
 cided, and elevated, his sense of duty was so profound and 
 uncompromising, that he appears to have almost persuaded 
 himself that nothing more was necessary than to tell people 
 what they had to do in order to get them to do it. In this, how- 
 ever, he was mistaken ; he knew man, but he did not know 
 men. His success as an educator was by no means equal to 
 Fenelon's, though we must not forget that, besides being rather 
 old when entrusted to Bossuet, the Dauphin was indolent and 
 every way far inferior to his son in talents. It was for -the in- 
 struction of his royal pupil that Bossuet composed, among other 
 able works, an Abridged History of France, a Treatise on the 
 Knowledge of God and of Ourselves, and particularly his fa- 
 mous Discourse o?i Universal History , of which the leading idea is 
 to show that all changes in history are overruled with sole refer- 
 ence to the progress and universality of the Christian religion. 
 The first attempt at a philosophical treatment of history, it is 
 a work of surpassing power and learning, his friend Leibnitz, 
 the celebrated mathematician and philosopher, forwarding him 
 from Germany every book bearing on the subject that he could 
 lay hands on. 
 
 In 1671, he was elected a member of the French Academy. 
 About this time too appeared his remarkable Exposition of 
 Catholic Doctrine which made so much noise in those days. He 
 had at first printed an edition of only ten or twelve copies in- 
 tended for private distribution among his friends, each of whom 
 he requested to return his copy with whatever notes or sugges- 
 tions he might think proper to write on the margin. All were 
 
238 NOTES. 
 
 returned except two or three, among which was that sent to 
 Turenne, the Marshal General of France, who not only kept 
 his copy but became a Catholic, giving up the reformed religion 
 in which he had been born. Some of the Reformed ministers, 
 Daille, Brueys, Jurieu and others, hearing of this, and charging 
 the Exposition with toning down the harshness of the Roman 
 dogma for the purpose of ensnaring their flocks, Bossuet deter- 
 mined to publish it. It received the highest approbation at 
 Rome ; it was immediately translated into all the European 
 languages ; and it produced such an effect on the Protestants 
 themselves that many of them, minister Brueys among the 
 number, were converted. Jurieu, its ablest, but rather irascible 
 opponent, writes of it : " Everybody is gone mad over the Ex- 
 position ; everywhere one hears of the most disgraceful perver- 
 sions." Mademoiselle de Duras, a niece of Turenne's and the 
 sister of another marshal of France, having begun to entertain 
 from the reading of this book some doubts regarding her relig- 
 ion, mentioned the matter to her spiritual director, Jean Claude, 
 a very learned divine and the soul of the reformed party. 
 Claude assuring her that a few hours' oral discussion in her 
 presence with Bossuet himself on the authority of the Church 
 would soon rid her of her scruples, Bossuet at once accepted 
 the challenge, always preferring a face to face encounter. The 
 discussion lasted five hours and was the sensation of the time ; 
 it ended, as usual, in the regular drawn battle, except that Made- 
 moiselle de Duras next day renounced her Calvinism. 
 
 Bossuet's chief recreation, during his preceptorship, was the 
 formation of a literary, philosophical, and religious society con- 
 sisting of some of the first scholars of the day, lay and clerical. 
 Besides discussing every interesting subject of the moment, and 
 submitting to the society's criticism whatever they contemplated 
 publishing, the members made it a regular duty to take some 
 passage in the Bible and read for the others whatever reflec- 
 tions, commentaries, and results it had inspired. The better to 
 be able to give a satisfactory answer to the thousand and one 
 questions continually coming up here for discussion, Bossuet 
 contrived to find time to study Hebrew, and with such success 
 
BOSSUET. 239 
 
 that an admirer asserts him to be no less familiar with the Ian 
 guage of Moses than that of Homer. His intimate relations 
 with the court, as might be expected, brought his stern and 
 severe character into trouble now and then. But he never 
 avoided it. In the courtier he never forgot the bishop. He re 
 monstra^ed often and seriously with the luxurious but almost 
 omnipotent monarch, and sometimes even succeeded in pro- 
 ducing a temporary reform. 
 
 The education of the Dauphin being ended in 1681, by way 
 of recompense Louis had Bossuet appointed to the see of Meaux. 
 He instantly quitted the capital, and devoted the rest of his life, 
 heart and soul, to the edification of his flock and the spiritual 
 welfare of France. He again resumed his great sermons, 
 though, being as usual practical and paternal, he never wrote 
 them out ; he composed numerous pastorals for his priests, 
 pious exhortations for his nuns, sound instructions for the 
 people, and a child's Catechism for the rising generation, that 
 is still highly esteemed. We find him continually visiting the 
 sick, teaching the poor to be patient, directing the hospitals, re- 
 forming the monasteries, and even catechising the children at 
 Sunday-school. 
 
 In 1682, in consequence of serious disputes between the King 
 and the Court of Rome regarding the regalia or the claim put 
 forward by the Crown to administer the affairs of a vacant 
 bishopric until such time as the new occupant would take the 
 oath of fidelity, the French bishops held a great assembly, at 
 which Bossuet pronounced the opening discourse. An ardent 
 Gallican himself, yet seeing the heated state of men's minds, 
 he advised the adoption of moderate counsels both by the Ultra- 
 montanists or Catholic party and the Ultra-Gallicans or French 
 party. Being overruled, however, he was compelled to sur- 
 render, and was even appointed to draw up the famous four 
 propositions that until lately have continued to be the state law 
 of P>ance. Louis was naturally highly pleased with them as 
 they gave him the right to interfere in church matters, but the 
 Pope, fully aware of the evil consequences of such interference 
 both to Church and State, had them publicly burned in Rome, 
 
240 NOTES. 
 
 In 1688, appeared Bossuet's greatest controversial work, The 
 History of the Variations of the Protestant Churches, in which 
 he undertook to demonstrate the weakness of the Reformed 
 doctrines by contrasting their incoherencies and contradictions 
 with the stability of Rome. " Never did Bossuet's genius," 
 says Hallam, " find a subject more fit to display its character- 
 istic impetuosity, its arrogance, or its cutting and rtierciless 
 spirit of sarcasm." The work produced such an effect even on 
 some German Reformers that the learned Molanus and the 
 philosopher Leibnitz, at the instigation of the Duke of Bruns- 
 wick, carried on a serious correspondence for several years with 
 Bossuet on the possibility of once more reconciling the Luther- 
 ans with the Church of Rome. But, as might be expected, 
 though Bossuet showed a willingness to give up minor matters, 
 the negotiation never produced any serious result. His adver- 
 saries reproach him with having advised the unwise and unjust 
 Revocation of the Edict of Nantes, but the charge has never been 
 proved ; in spite of his stern character he always did his utmost 
 to secure to Protestants as much liberty as was possible under 
 the existing law, and no military execution was ever allowed to 
 take place during his episcopate at Meaux. 
 
 Bossuet's last trouble was by far the most unpleasant of all 
 and for awhile caused him considerable pain. Madame Guyon, 
 a lady of remarkable piety and asceticism, had promulgated 
 a doctrine called Qiiietis7n, which, however harmless it may 
 be when kept within the bounds of moderation, if carried too 
 far must certainly result in the most deplorable consequences. 
 Fenelon, now archbishop of Cambray, considering the doctrine 
 as a mere principle, viewed it from its innocent side and might 
 in some respects be called its defender. But Bossuet, accustomed 
 to the .severe and positive language of Scripture, looked with 
 angry suspicion on a bewildering doctrine that set aside as use- 
 less such practices as good works, prayers, frequentation of the 
 sacraments, etc., and could not comprehend a devotion to Gcd 
 so intense that by the very force of loving him we might forget 
 to serve him. Madame Guyon still persisting, the bishops 
 openly denounced her books, and Bossuet wrote a complete 
 
BOSSUET. 241 
 
 and direct refutation of the new " mysticism." Fen^lon, be- 
 lieving that his friend was misunderstood and undertaking in 
 a book, called the Maxims of the Saints, to prove that though 
 her words might possibly be wrong her meaning might certainly 
 be right, Bossuet seemed to lose all patience ; he induced the 
 King to exile F6n61on from court and send his book to Rome 
 for condemnation. The Pope, after some hesitation, having 
 declared it somewhat heretical, Fenclon submitted at once with 
 unaffected humility, but the rigid and severe Bossuet felt so sore 
 on the subject that for some time he seemed to think that the 
 Pope himself did not entertain a sufficiently enlightened view 
 on the question. 
 
 He was now old, but his industry never relaxing a moment, 
 he wrote, among other works, a vigorous treatise against 
 Theatres, and an able attack on Dupin and other travellers for 
 their rashness in pretending to have discovered traces of the 
 Deluge. In his seventy-seventh year the venerable prelate was 
 busily engaged in a dissertation on a prophecy of Isaias when 
 a severe fever, aggravating his old disease the gravel, carried 
 him off. His last words were Fiat voluntas tua ! (thy will be 
 done.) 
 
 Of Bossuet, the " Modern Father of the Church," the " Cor- 
 neille of Preachers," the " Eagle of Meaux," as he has been 
 variously surnamed, it can be said without hesitation that in 
 pure oratory, that is, the employment of living words for the 
 purpose of persuasion, he has never been surpassed by ancient 
 or modern. He descends to no artifice, he balances no periods, 
 he never hesitates in a choice of words, he never thinks of him- 
 self, he despises the ornamental, he spurns the beautiful, he 
 wishes only to convince, and the innate strength of his thought 
 carries him indomitably along. The study of the Bible has 
 stamped on his language a lofty, universal, and prophetic char- 
 acter; his heart alpne speaks,^ ordinary human motives being 
 never thought of. Borrowing his own expression : " Eloquence 
 followed him, like a handmaid, not carefully sought after, or 
 led by the hand, but naturally and inevitably, being irresistibly 
 impelled by the force of circumstances." 
 21 Q 
 
242 NOTES. 
 
 Bossuet was mild and gentle in his manners, and, except in 
 his controversy with Fenelon, never seems to have forgotten the 
 usual serenity of his temper. 
 
 He cared so little for money that he died somewhat in debt. 
 He was buried at Meaux where his monument, erected by the 
 Department, can still be seen, his grave and even the pulpit 
 from which he preached having, by some wonder, escaped vio- 
 lation from the Vandals of the Revolution. 
 
 Note 54 — MASSILLON — page 78. 
 
 Jean Baptiste Massillon (1663-1742), the Racine of the 
 pulpit, son of a notary in Provence, received his education from 
 the Oratorian Fathers in Hyeres College, where his favorite 
 amusement was to collect his playmates around him while he 
 entertained them by preaching in a natural and agreeable style 
 whatever had most caught his fancy in the Sunday sermon. 
 This and other unmistakable signs of a vocation proving at 
 last too strong for his father, who had intended him for his own 
 profession, he entered the congregation of the Oratorians in his 
 eighteenth year, devoting himself, however, to philosophy and 
 theology rather than to eloquence, for which he conceived he 
 had no particular talent. But not finding the rules of the ordef 
 severe enough, and the better to guard himself against the de- 
 mon of vanity, he abruptly left Hyeres and buried himself as a 
 simple monk in the remote monastery of the Seven Fountains. 
 No one, however, can escape his destiny. Being ordered by 
 the Abbot to reply to a rescript sent by Cardinal de Noailles, 
 he performed the task in a style so superior to what could be 
 expected from the monks of such a wilderness, that the Cardinal, 
 unwilling that such talents should be lost to the Church, restored 
 the writer to the Oratorians. They appointed him professor of 
 rhetoric and theology in several colleges in the south of Fi ince, 
 where he discharged his duties with such distinction that he was 
 sent to Paris in 1696 to take charge of the seminary of Saint 
 Magloire. 
 
 Here he composed his first ecclesiastical conferences, simpler 
 and more familiar than his sermons of a late date, but alreadv 
 
MASrLLON. 243 
 
 full of point, strength, and life. He admired the wit and talent 
 of the great Parisian preachers of the day, but, Bossuct and 
 Bourdaloue excepted, he did not like their style. They were 
 too theatrical and declamatory, he thought, refining too much, 
 wasting time on mere externals, and proclaiming truths too 
 vague and general to be useful. The heart, he considered, they 
 rather neglected ; though it was this seat of our passions, emotions, 
 illusions, and self-deceptions that should be attacked by reason 
 and sentiment in the closest combination ; by laying bare the 
 secret springs of our actions, by tearing away the insidious 
 veil and deceptive varnish that egotism attempts to disguise 
 them with, by revealing them to us in all their native deformity, 
 he considered he could put us best on our guard, and actually 
 arm us against ourselves. This seems to be the key to his 
 peculiar eloquence. His success in Montpelier where he had 
 been sent to preach the Lenten sermons in 1698 was so decided 
 that he was appointed to perform the same duty in Paris on the 
 year following. 
 
 The profound emotion excited by his opening discourse would 
 have spoiled a speaker whose vanity was less on its guard. 
 But he knew himself too well. " Stop, stop. Father," said he 
 to a friend who had begun to congratulate him, " the Devil is 
 telling me all that in terms far more eloquent than yours." The 
 venerable Bourdaloue, who had come to hear him, was so de- 
 lighted that he could not help exclaiming in the words of Saint 
 John: ''Hunc oportet crescere, me autem mimif (he must increase 
 but I must decrease). When Massillon appeared in the pulpit 
 he did not exactly close his eyes, like the celebrated Jesuit 
 preacher, but he stood for some time with head bent, with no 
 gesture and little movement. But as he kindled with his sub- 
 ject, his accent, look, and gesture became so animated and so 
 profoundly magnetic that Baron, the famous tragedian and 
 Moliere's favorite pupil, exclaimed aloud one day to a com- 
 panion : " That 's an orator, a real orator ; we are only players." 
 Some great courtier, La Harpe the critic tells us, riding one even- 
 ing to a new opera, found his carriage so completely blocked 
 by a hne of carriages moving to a church where Massillon was 
 
244 NOTES. 
 
 preaching, that, while waiting to be extricated, he thought he 
 would enter the church for a few minutes himself, just to kill the 
 time ; but he was so struck with the appropriateness of the text 
 Thou art the man / and the striking style in which it was treated 
 that he returned home thoroughly reformed and disposed to re- 
 gard the incident as altogether providential. It was in this same 
 year that, being appointed at the King's request to preach the 
 Advent course at the Royal chapel, Versailles, he extorted from 
 Louis the well-known words : " Father, I have heard many ora- 
 tors who have made me pleased with them, but you make me 
 displeased with myself." 
 
 It was at Versailles that the peroration of his celebrated ser- 
 mon on The small number of the Elect produced a most extra- 
 ordinary sensation. " Imagine, my brethren," he exclaimed, 
 " that the last hour was come, that the heavens suddenly opened 
 above you, and that Christ appeared in all his glory to judge us 
 assembled here in this temple. . . . Who are His ? You can- 
 not answer; neither can I. . . . But if we know not who are 
 His, we know that sinners do not belong to Him. . . . Titles 
 and dignities count as nothing. . . . Appear, ye just ones ! 
 Where are ye ? Remnant of Israel, pass to the right ! Wheat 
 of Christ, separate yourself from the straw destined for the flames ! 
 O God, where are Thy Elect ? What remains for Thy share ? " 
 These words, spoken as an archangel would have spoken them, 
 produced an instantaneous movement. The whole audience, 
 including the King, sprang to their feet in a transport of terror 
 as if the last trumpet had sounded. The preacher covered his 
 face with his hands and remained silent for a few moments. 
 " Never," says Voltaire in the Encyclopedie, " in ancient or 
 modern times did orator venture on a bolder figure, never was 
 there a more daring stroke of real eloquence." 
 
 Bossuet and Bourdaloue passing away in 1704 and Flechier 
 in 1709 left Massillon, the last great orator of a great age, to 
 preach the funeral sermon over Louis XIV. in 17 15. His ex- 
 ordium was profoundly touching. Taking for his text the pass- 
 age from Solomon : " Behold, I am great, and have surpassed 
 in wisdom all those who have been before me in Jerusalem ;" 
 
MA SILL ON. 245 
 
 and I have perceived that it was all vanity and vexation of 
 spirit," he pronounced the words slowly, then rolling his eyes 
 over the vast multitudes dressed in mourning, over the walls 
 hung with funeral drapery, and fixing them on the grand mau- 
 soleum erected in the midst of the temple, he was silent for a 
 moment or two, before he exclaimed in a voice vibrating with 
 emotion: "God alone is great, my brethren! He always is 
 what He appears to be, but man is never what he fancied he 
 was ! " 
 
 Nominated to the bishopric of Clermont by the Regent in 
 1717, before departing he was asked to preach a Lenten dis- 
 course before the young King, then only nine years old. Le 
 Petit Careme was the result, composed in his fifty-sixth year. 
 This famous work, his masterpiece, a Christian's commentary 
 on Fenelon's Telemaque, consists of ten sermons treating gen- 
 erally on the condition of the French nobility, reminding them 
 of their duties to God and man, and threatening their downfall 
 in terms that are almost prophetic. Enumerating, of course 
 with the proper artifices of style and the precautions of evan- 
 gehc charity all the vices and disorders that were dooming 
 them to a sure destruction, he shows all through that, while de- 
 sirous to reform them, he has little sympathy with them, his 
 heart being faithful to the great family of the humble and op- 
 pressed from which himself had sprung. This course might be 
 called the cry of the lowly against the oppression of the great, 
 the youth of the prince he addressed permitting him bolder 
 expression of home truths than he would have ventured on in 
 the presence of older monarchs. Some critics, Legouve among 
 the number, seem to think the Petit Careme rather incHned to 
 monotony, periphrase and repetition, but the circumstances 
 under which it was delivered explain away some of this, and 
 Voltaire admired the work so much that he constantly kept a 
 copy on his desk, referring to it continually as a model of the 
 best prose eloquence. Massillon, unlike Bossuet, had neither a 
 retentive memory nor a ready command of language, and he 
 was therefore always obliged to write out his sermons with great 
 care beforehand ; this is one reason why they are still almost ai 
 21* 
 
246 NOTES, 
 
 good when read as when heard, though the profoundly pathetic 
 and sympathizing voice of the speaker contributed powerfully 
 towards producing the effect. One day he stopped short sud- 
 denly, before the King, in the midst of his discourse, remaining 
 almost a minute before he could recover the thread. " You did 
 well, Father," said L)uis gracefully after the sermon was over; 
 " you did well to give us time to relish your most instructive and 
 interesting lessons." He produced the greatest effect by the 
 sermons that he had himself studied most deeply. " What is 
 your best sermon?" asked a friend one day. "The sermon 
 that I have best by heart," was his candid reply. This year he 
 was elected to the Academy, where he appeared but once, and 
 then only to pronounce his reception discourse which was a new 
 surprise to all that heard it, its taste, style, grace and wit placing 
 Jt far above the most polished discourses of the day. 
 
 His conduct as bishop for the last twenty-four years of his 
 life was marked by his usual zeal, prudence, charity and piety. 
 He assisted the poor by his purse as well as his pen, and ob- 
 tained from the government a diminution of the heavy taxes 
 that oppressed the province of Auvergne. He secretly sent 
 twenty thousand livr£S to the Hospital of Clermont, and hear- 
 ing of a convent where the nuns, though in a state of starvation, 
 would not complain for fear of being suppressed, he sent them 
 sufficient funds, but with such secrecy that it was only after his 
 death that they know who had been their benefactor. Having 
 reached his seventy-ninth year, he died as he had lived, revered 
 by all, fearing the Lord, loving mankind, without money, and 
 without debt. 
 
 The character of his eloquence is a simple, noble, interesting, 
 natural, and affectionate manner, a style pure, correct, and 
 chaste, softly entering the soul, never harrowing it. Voltaire, 
 who read him continually to maintain his own inimitable style, 
 characterizes him as " the preacher who best understood the 
 world, whose eloquence, more agreeable and ornamented than 
 Bourdaloue's, combined at once the courtier, the academician, 
 the wit, and the moderate and tolerant philosopher." 
 
BOURDALOUE. 2\J 
 
 Here are a few of hi§ sayings that show how profound was 
 his knowledge of the human heart: 
 
 Agreeable advice is seldom sound advice. 
 
 Real piety is known by elevating the mind, ennobling the heart, and strengthen- 
 ing the coun»ge. 
 
 Fortune may lift us very high, but happiness is still far beyond her reach. 
 
 As if our own miseries were not enough, we manufacture another's prosperity 
 into a new one. 
 
 Jealousy is the silent acknowledgment of mediocrity. 
 
 Even in our praises a selfish motive is generally found to be lurking. 
 
 The worst of all traitors is the flatterer. 
 
 Note 55 — BOURDALOUE — page 78. 
 
 Louis Bourdaloue (1632-1704), another of France's greatest 
 orators, born at Bourges, and educated by the Jesuits, became 
 one of the most illustrious members that ever belonged to that 
 famous order, but, though occupying a dazzling position in a re- 
 markable century, his life hardly presents incident enough to 
 form a sketch. Occupied incessantly with his duties, he never 
 thought of ecclesiastical preferment or took active part in the 
 religious disputes that disturbed this lively period. His sermons 
 are his biography. His first attempts were made in Normandy, 
 where they soon excited so much admiration that he was sum- 
 moned by the court to Paris to take the place that Bossuet on 
 becoming the Dauphin's preceptor had been obliged to leave 
 vacant. The perfect reasoning and systematic method of his 
 very first discourse were highly relished even by ears that were 
 still ringing with his famous predecessor's brilliant improvisa- 
 tions. But to say that Bourdaloue was only admired would not 
 be enough ; even the court heard him with enthusiasm. " Never 
 have I heard anything," writes Madame de Sevign6 to her 
 daughter, " more beautiful, more noble or more astonishing 
 than Father Bourdaloue's sermons." " By Jove, he 's right," 
 exclaimed old Marshal de Grammont one day right in the 
 middle of the sermon, unable to control his admiration, and in 
 a voice loud enough to be heard by half the audience. Louis 
 KIV. always treated him with particular friendship and regard, 
 protesting every time he heard him that " he relished Father 
 Bourdaloue's repetitions better than the novelties of anybody 
 
248 . NOTES. 
 
 else." When sent to Languedoc, after the revocation of the 
 edict of Nantes, to instruct the Protestants, Louis consoled him- 
 self for his absence by saying : " We may have to listen per- 
 haps ourselves to mediocre preachers, but the Languedoc people 
 will learn sound morality and sound doctrine." In this delicate 
 mission his good sense enabled him to reconcile the interests 
 of his ministry with the sacred rights of humanity, and Cath- 
 olics and Protestants showed themselves equally eager to recog- 
 nize in the eloquent missionary the apostle of truth and virtue. 
 
 The weakness of old age and a severe cough obliged him to 
 give up preaching during the last ten years of his life, but he 
 devoted himself incessantly to the poor, the hospitals and the 
 prisons. He died on the field of battle and in full harness, his 
 feeble health never interrupting his regular visits or his duties in 
 the confessional. He said mass on the very day before he died. 
 
 Bourdaloue is justly considered to be the reformer of the 
 French pulpit, the founder of Christian eloquence, and the first 
 model of a good preacher. He is distinguished from his pre- 
 decessors by the convincing force of his arguments and the un- 
 answerable solidity of his proofs. In the vivid imagination 
 and splendor of style that mark the finished orator he may be 
 wanting. In reading him, critics may miss Bossuet's fiery zeal, 
 Massillon's penetrating grace and unction, and may consider 
 that in his ardor to convince he rejects as useless everything 
 tending to touch or to please. But his reasoning is of such a 
 superior order that he often both touches and pleases. He 
 clothes the truth with such a luminousness and presents it with 
 such force that our minds, while accepting it, are filled with 
 both delight and emotion. His clearness captivates our atten- 
 tion and his vigorous reasoning fills us with a pleased admira- 
 tion. His genius is less allied to Bossuet's than to that of 
 Pascal whom he certainly equals in the strength of his common 
 sense and the systematic regularity of his method. He is read 
 to-day less than Massillon, but that is our fault rather than his ; 
 to relish Bourdaloue as he should be relished, our minds should 
 be ripened by serious study and enlightened by a sincere love 
 for the solid, the lasting, and the true. 
 
SAINTE-BEUVE, 249 
 
 Note 56 — SAINTE-BEUVE — page 81. 
 
 Charles Augustin Sainte-Beuve (1804-1869), poet, critic, 
 senator, member of the French Academy, was born at Boulogne. 
 Losing his father, a collector of the revenues, very young, he 
 was taught English by his mother, and, coming to Paris to finish 
 his education, graduated at the College Charlemagne. Wish- 
 ing to secure a profession, he studied medicine for some time, 
 though writing occasionally in the Globe, but the appearance of 
 Victor Hugo's Odes and Ballads (1826) made him renounce 
 everything for literature. He joined the Cenacle, became a vio- 
 lent romanticist, and (1828) published his first work^ HistoricaL 
 and Critical Picture of the French Poetry of the i6th Century, 
 which placed him at once at the head of the critics of the day. 
 But his first poetic attempt. The Life, Poetry, and Thoughts of 
 foseph Delorme, though published anonymously as the work of 
 a young poet just dead, unknown and neglected, was by no 
 means a success. Some wit killed it by the nickname Werther 
 Carabin (the Sorrows of a Saw-bones). His Consolations, how- 
 ever, which appeared soon after, are still read with interest as 
 the dreamy, mystic, tender reveries of a soul endeavoring to 
 struggle out of the pit of doubt and despair into the regions of 
 light and faith. But Autumn Musings showed no progress, ret- 
 rogression rather, being ungraceful in style and painful to read. 
 ,The Revolution of 1830 having dispersed the Cenacle and the 
 Globe falling into the hands of Pierre Leroux the famous social- 
 ist, Sainte-Beuve coquetted for awhile with the Saint-Simonians, 
 though he could never be induced to wear their dress. But he 
 soon left the new religion to attach himself to the Revtce des 
 Deux Mondes and the National, both started about this time. 
 In 1834, he published a romance called Pleasure, a morbid 
 pathological study, singular rather than either pleasing or inter- 
 esting. In 1840, he published the first volume of the history of 
 Port Royal, a long-winded work full of detail, which his ap- 
 pointment as director of the Mazarine library enabled him to 
 complete at last in no less than twenty years. Many critics 
 consider this to be one of the most remarkable literary produc 
 
2:0 NOTES. 
 
 tions of the day. It is really astonishing to find in it such 
 a confirmed sceptic as Sainte-Beuve identifying himself so 
 thoroughly with the acts and doctrines of the Jansenists ; the 
 most zealous advocate for Grace could not have dealt sturdier 
 blows in its behalf. In 1845, he entered the French Academy. 
 In 1850, he began his famous critical series in the Constitutionnel, 
 called Monday Talks [Causeries de Lundi). His friendship for 
 Louis Napoleon procured him a place on the Moniteur after 
 the coup d'etat, and also an appointment as professor of Latin 
 poetry in the College of France, which, however, the noisy 
 demonstrations of the students, who did not like his imperialism, 
 soon compelled him to resign. From 1857 to 1861 he held a 
 position in the Normal School ; and in 1865 he was elevated by 
 the Emperor to the Senate, where his violent support of Renan 
 made him somewhat obnoxious to the Ultramontanes. 
 
 It is in his literary criticisms that Sainte-Beuve's varied flexible 
 and sometimes piquant style appears at its best, but his writings 
 present few specimens of real greatness. Holding no deep or 
 absolute convictions on any subject, he examines religion and 
 philosophy rather like the mere probing dilettante than the bold 
 thinker who honestly endeavors to throw what light he can on 
 the thousand problems that so profoundly interest humanity. 
 In reading Sainte-Beuve, we cannot help feeling that, while often 
 subtle and penetrative, he is so only with regard to comparative 
 trifles, and that he is actually afraid to dive deep enough lest he 
 should bring up something likely to disturb his serene equa- 
 nimity. 
 
 Note 57 — PASCAL— page 85. 
 
 Blaise Pascal (1623-1662), geometrician, physicist, philos- 
 opher, creator of French style, and Christian writer of extraor- 
 dinary power, had no teacher but his father, a president of 
 the Court of the Assessors of Auvergne, who, losing his wife a 
 few years after his marriage, resigned his office and removed to 
 Paris, the better to direct the education of his children, a son 
 and two daughters. From his tenderest years young Pascal had 
 manifested an extraordinary liking for the natural sciences, and 
 now, instead of devoting his leisure hours to the ordinary 
 
PASCAL 25 1 
 
 amusements of his age, he passed them in listening to the Con- 
 ferences regularly held at his father's house by several of the 
 most celebrated scholars and philosophers of the epoch. He 
 even read for them one day a little treatise, composed in his 
 eleventh year, in which he attempted to explain on scientific 
 principles why a plate sounds when struck with a knife, and 
 why it ceases to sound when touched by the finger. 
 
 Hearing the word geometry often alluded to in these discus- 
 sions, he asked his father the meaning of the term. The father, 
 who wished to prolong as far as possible the time for cultivating 
 his son's memory and imagination rather than his judgment, 
 tried to put him off by saying he would teach him geometry as 
 soon as he knew his Greek and Latin perfectly. The boy per- 
 sisting, the father told him impatiently that for the present he 
 should be satisfied with knowing that geometry was the science 
 by which correct figures were drawn and their proportions ascer- 
 tained, but that, until the proper time came, he should talk no 
 more about it nor even think about it. To make assurance 
 doubly sure, he put out of the boy's way all the books that 
 might give him further information on the subject. But books 
 were not needed by this wonderful genius ; the hint he had got 
 was quite sufficient to start him on the right road. The father, 
 noticing his son's regular absence at certain hours, followed him 
 quietly one day into an old garret that had been given over to the 
 children as a play-room. But no sign of play there now. The 
 bare walls were covered with charcoal drawings of triangles, 
 squares and circles, and there was the boy standing before one 
 of them and so intently engaged in examining a diagram that 
 he never heard his father's exclamation of astonishment. He 
 was actually endeavoring to prove the 32d proposition in the 
 first book of EucHd ! The father, hardly able to speak, asked 
 his son what he was doing. Ashamed of his disobedience and 
 mortified at its detection, young Pascal could not answer for a 
 long time, but at last he said he was trying to prove that the 
 outside corner of the three sider was equal to the two opposite 
 inside corners. By these terms he meant angles and a triangle. 
 "How do you know that?" "It must be so since another 
 
252 NOTES 
 
 truth is so." " How do you show that other to be a real truth ?' 
 " It is self-evident." " What is self-evident ? " Continuing hia 
 questions in this manner, the father was answered by demons 
 stration after demonstration, until he came to the axioms, which 
 he found had been composed by the child himself in clear 
 philosophical language. Even a set of definitions this young 
 Euclid had also written out for himself, calling a line a bar, a 
 circle a round, etc., not knowing the regular geometrical terms 
 for these abstractions. 
 
 The father, startled, frightened even, at such a revelation of 
 genius, hastened to announce to a friend of his that his son had 
 actually invented geometry, and asked him what should be done 
 under the circumstances. " Let him follow his bent ! " was the 
 instant conclusion. Euclid was swallowed in a day or two with- 
 out the least help ; other authors presented very little difficulty ; 
 the boy took a regular seat at the Conferences and soon showed 
 that he not only relished what was going on, but could contribute 
 his own share towards the transactions. At sixteen he composed 
 a Treatise on the Cotiic Sections, which Descartes always attrib- 
 uted to the elder Pascal, unable to imagine how a mere boy 
 could have written such a profound work. 
 
 A few years afterwards, the father having been appointed by 
 Cardinal Richelieu to superintend the revenues at Rouen, young 
 Pascal, desirous to diminish the labor devoted every day by the 
 clerks to long and tiresome calculations, invented an Arithmet- 
 ical Machine, the first of the kind ever successfully attempted. 
 But the intense application necessary to perfect such an instru- 
 ment in the first place, and afterwards the worriment of teach- 
 ing the men how to work it, had such an effect upon a consti- 
 tution originally weak, that from this time till the hour of his 
 death he hardly ever enjoyed good health for a single day. But 
 for a long time his weakly body only slightly affected his glow- 
 ing mind. Inventive and creative rather than learned, he con- 
 tinued giving new discoveries in his Arithmetic Triangle, his 
 Theory on Probabilities, his Equilibrimn of Liquids, and his 
 famous Experiments on the Weight of the Air by which he 
 settled forever the cause of the suspension of r^ercury in the 
 
PASCAL. 25 3 
 
 barometrical tube. He even originated the Brouette or Bath 
 chair ; the Haquet, a peculiar kind of dray ; the Hydraulu 
 Press, and other contrivances for diminishing labor which have 
 been since more or less modified. He even gave the first idea 
 to an enterprise realized in our own day as the Onmibus. Most 
 of these scientific investigations were completed before he had 
 reached his twenty-seventh year. 
 
 But cold, austere science, which he soon felt to be the result 
 of a curiosity belonging to our lower nature, and therefore not 
 essential for us to know, could not satisfy his longing aspiring 
 soul. Duty, philosophy, religion and their vast revelations pre- 
 sented a more passionately absorbing study. His acquaintance 
 .while in Rouen with the Abbe Guillebert, a Jansenist, but a 
 most eloquent and ascetic theologian, had given his mind a 
 profoundly religious turn, which a narrow escape from death 
 by runaway horses rendered indelible. He soon took up his 
 residence in the monastery of Port Royal, where, though not a 
 member of the Order, he continued until his death. Here he 
 suspended, or gave up altogether, his scientific pursuits, devot- 
 ing himself altogether to theology and the sacred scripture. 
 Here too, where he had expected to find nothing but repose, 
 friendship and balmy contemplation, fate forced on him the 
 performance of a work that has rendered the invalid recluse's 
 name immortal. 
 
 This monastery of Port Royal, mainly an educational estab- 
 lishment of great estimation among the French nobility, was 
 directed by Antoine Arnauld, one of the most learned and es- 
 timable men of the day, but unfortunately inclined towards 
 yansenism, a doctrine whi-ch, however its supporters may ex- 
 plain it, certainly seems to be little in harmony with either the 
 free will of man or the infinite goodness of God. Having drawn 
 on himself by an indiscreet letter the severest attacks from the 
 Jesuits of the Sorbonnc and little confident in his own ability 
 to r^ply, Arnauld prevailed on his friend Pascal to undertake 
 his defence. Pascal, somewhat disposed towards the gloomy 
 doctrine himself and indignant at the injustice with which he 
 persuaded himself his: friend had been treated, readily under- 
 
254 NOTES. 
 
 took the task, devoting to it the whole of 1656 and part of 1657. 
 The result was the famous Provincial Letters, purporting to be 
 written by a Parisian to a friend in the provinces, and attacking 
 the Jesuits with a humorous irony, a fierce energy, a home thrust, 
 crushing, but pure and powerful style never surpassed, if ever 
 equalled. Nothing like these Letters certainly had ever appeared 
 before in the French language. Their success was instantaneous. 
 Everybody turned Jansenist, because the polished pen of a great 
 genius had for awhile overwhelmed the Jesuits with ridicule. 
 
 The extraordinary merit, however, of these Letters as pieces 
 of composition, and they are read to-day with as much ease and 
 relish as they were two hundred years ago, must not blind us to 
 the unfairness and party spirit with which a careful reading will 
 soon convince us they were animated. The Jesuits were blamed 
 for acts done or opinions held by members of the Order long 
 since dead, or forgotten, or too insignificant to be noticed, or 
 who had been formally condemned and repudiated by the So- 
 ciety itself. Garbled doctrines of theirs were put forward as 
 genuine, and charges brought against them for acts done of 
 which the modifying circumstances were altogether omitted. 
 But the public did not see this, or would not see it. It would 
 have its laugh, especially at the Jesuits who were at that time 
 anything but popular in France. They were blamed for every 
 vile thing, from the assassination of Henry III., the massacre 
 of Saint Bartholomew, the murder of Henry IV., and the Gun- 
 powder Plot, downwards. " Everybody," says Voltaire in the 
 surpassing style that Macaulay has imitated so well, " everybody 
 tried to make the Jesuits odious ; Pascal did more, he made them 
 ridiculous. Moliere's best comedies are not wittier than the 
 first Provincial Letters, than the last Bossuet himself never wrote 
 anything more sublime. But they all rest on a false foundation ; 
 the whole Society was adroitly attacked by attributing to it the 
 extravagant opinions of a few Spanish or Flemish Jesuits ; Do- 
 minican or Franciscan fanatics could have been unearthed just 
 as easily ; but they were not wanted, it was on the Jesuits alone 
 that the attack was to be made. These Letters try to prove that 
 the Jesuits had formed a plan to corrupt the morals of the human 
 
PAsa-4L. 255 
 
 race — a plan that no sect, no society ever has or ever can have 
 entertained. But to be right was nothing ; the main point was 
 to divert the pubhc." 
 
 With the exception of this work, the production of extraor- 
 dinary genius fanaticized by both party violence and head- 
 strong attachment to a chimera difficult to recognize in this 
 nineteenth century, Pascal and his writings command our de- 
 cided wonder and admiration, not unmingled, however, with 
 pain and compassion when we reflect on the terrible asceticism 
 with which he tortured the remaining few years of his life. He 
 would allow nothing even bordering on comfort to be in his 
 room ; he made his own bed, and served his own table. His 
 constant motto was : no pleasure, no superfluity. He mortified 
 his poor exhausted frame with the most rigorous fasts, he even 
 wore a girdle next his skin set with little iron points which he 
 struck with his elbow as often as he felt himself attacked by the 
 spirit of pride or vanity. He suffered so much from headache 
 as to be often on the verge of distraction. He could swallow 
 no liquid unless it was hot, and then only drop by drop, even 
 the most nauseous medicines having to be heated. When the 
 doctors compelled him to take sweet and delicate food, he swal- 
 lowed it quickly for fear the taste would give him any pleasure. 
 
 Yet in the midst of all this suffering he undertook the grandest 
 work that human genius ever conceived — the attempt to prove 
 the divine origin of Christianity, by the light of natural reason 
 alone. Being intended principally for geometricians, physicists, 
 and men of science generally, who require or pretend to require 
 the most rigidly logical demonstration for every assertion, he 
 first undertook to show these learned men that the writer who 
 attempted to instruct them in matters of faith could also instruct 
 them in the most recondite mysteries of their adored science. 
 He therefore challenged the mathematicians of Europe to some 
 problems on the Cycloid which, so far, the most learned philos- 
 ophers had given up as impossible. He even announced a prize 
 for the successful respondent, waiting three months for a reply. 
 Several competitors appearing after awhile, but the judges de- 
 claring none of their solutions satisfactory, Pascal then pub- 
 
256 NOTES. 
 
 lished his General Treatise on the Cycloid, resolving all the 
 problems completely, though he had written the whole book in 
 no more than eight days. 
 
 But the great work he contemplated he never lived to finish. 
 It does not seem to have been even sketched out in systematic 
 order. All that we have of it is the famous Pensees (Thoughts), 
 the stones, as it were, and many of them unhewn shapeless 
 blocks, destined for the magnificent construction. Many of 
 these Thoughts, by their depth, subtlety, and comprehensive- 
 ness, have astounded the world. Expressed with an original- 
 ity the most active and a grace the most charming, in matter 
 as well as in form they are characterized by an indescribable 
 elegance as delightful as it is convincing. Many of them are 
 also, no doubt, quite unintelligible, the greater and more 
 painful our regret, therefore, that the wonderful soul which 
 understood them all and could have arranged them in perfect 
 symmetry was taken away before accomplishing even the 
 groundwork of the sublime task. 
 
 His pains meantime gave him no reltixation. His final illness, 
 lasting two months, began with a complete disgust for every- 
 thing. Having no fever, his condition surprised the doctors 
 and his friends, who, not believing him in danger, would not 
 send for his confessor, though, knowing better himself, he 
 eagerly asked for him again and again. His headaches, colics, 
 and fearful pains, however, extorted from him no complaint. 
 Charity indeed seemed to be his only thought. Seeing himself 
 the object of the most assiduous care and attention, he insisted 
 that a poor sick man should be brought into his house and 
 treated with the same consideration, desiring, as he said, to 
 have the consolation of knowing that somebody else was as 
 well cared for as himself. Frightened by a swoon that nearly 
 carried him off, his friends at last brought the priest ; Pascal re- 
 covered sufficiently to receive the sacrament with a holy fervor 
 and joy. that moved the bystanders to tears. A few minutes 
 after, he fell into a new convulsion from which he never re- 
 covered, expiring at the early age of thirty-nine, on the very 
 year of Louis XIV.'s accession to the throne. " I love poverty, 
 
PASCAL. 257 
 
 were among his last words, " because Christ my lord has loved 
 it ; I love wealth too because it furnishes the means of succoring 
 the distressed." He was buried in the church of St. Etienne 
 du Mont, where his tomb is still to be seen. 
 
 "A genius," says Guizot, speaking of Pascal, "unequalled 
 alike in the extent and the variety of faculties applied with the 
 same splendid success to mathematics, physics, philosophy and 
 polemics ; disdaining all preconceived ideas ; going fair and 
 straight with admirable force and elevation to the very bottom 
 of things ; independent and free even in his voluntary sub- 
 mission to Christianity, which he accepts simply because he has 
 weighed it, measured it, and sounded it to its lowest depths ; he 
 is too firm and too simple not to bow his head before mys- 
 teries of which he confesses himself to be profoundly ignorant. 
 ' Had there been no darkness,' says he, ' man would never feel 
 his weakness ; had there been no light, man could never enter- 
 tain a hope. So it is not only just but even advantageous to 
 us that God is partly hidden and partly revealed, since it is 
 equally dangerous for man to know God without knowing his 
 misery and to know his misery without knowing God.' The 
 lofty intelligence of this great man made him even recognize 
 his own ignorance and be reconciled to it. ' We can easily 
 feel,' says he, ' that there is a God, though we can never know 
 what He is.' " 
 
 A few of Pascal's detached thoughts : 
 
 Vanity is so rooted in the heart of man that a common soldier, a scullion even, 
 will boast of himself and have his admirers. It is the same with philosophers. 
 Those who write would fain have the fame of having written well, and those who 
 read would have the glory of being readers; I, who am writing, probably feel the 
 same desire, and you, who are reading, possibly suffer from the same weakness. 
 
 Certain authors, speaking of their works, say, "My book, my commentary, my 
 history." It were better to say "Our book, our history, our commentary," for, 
 generally, there is more in it belonging to others than to themselves. 
 
 I lay this down as a fact : if all men knew what they say of each other there would 
 not be four friends in the world. 
 
 Writers who frame antitheses by forcing the sense are like men who make false win- 
 dows for the sake of symmetry. Tlieir rule is not to speak justly, but to make pretty 
 figures. 
 
 The utterer of bon-mots is generally an ill-natured character. 
 
 If a triflo affects lis, a trifle also consoles us. 
 ?2* R 
 
258 NOTES. 
 
 A man's merit is not to be measured by an occasional grand effort, but by liis 
 every-day actions. 
 
 Do you want the world to talk well of you? Never talk well of yourself. 
 
 Man is neither a fool nor an angel, but in wishing to pass himself off as an angel 
 he shows himself to be a contemptible fool. 
 
 Note siVi — PATIN — page 86. 
 
 Henri Joseph Guillaume Patin (i 793-1 876), famous Greek 
 and Latin scholar, member of the French Academy, professor 
 of rhetoric in the college of Henry IV., assisted Villemain as 
 lecturer at the Sorbonne, where, in 1833, he succeeded Lemaire 
 as professor of Latin poetry. His prose writings, particularly 
 his Studies oti the Greek Tragedians , reveal a pure and elegant 
 style, and a profound knowledge of ancient literature. 
 
 Note 58 — LA FONTAINE — page 90. 
 
 Jean de La Fontaine (i 621-1695), the most famous of 
 fabulists, ancient or modern, was born at Chateau-Thierry, an 
 old town in Champagne, on the Marne, in a house still carefully 
 preserved. Too lazy or indifferent to learn anything in his boy- 
 hood, he giew up very ignorant, but at 19 or 20 he was sent 
 to the Oratorian Fathers at Reims, entertaining possibly some 
 idea of studying for the Church. Here he showed a taste for 
 Latin and poetry but, anything like serious study proving too 
 much for his indolent and pleasure-loving disposition, his edu- 
 cational career hardly lasted eighteen months. " If you knew 
 the kind of a man he was," says the Abbe Olivet, " you would 
 be less surprised at his quitting the seminary so soon than at 
 his having ever entered it at all." Even laziness, however, and 
 good-natured indifference could not keep a man of his genius 
 completely ignorant. Hearing somebody recite an ode of Mal- 
 herbe's on the assassination of Henry IV., he felt himself so 
 transported by the verses that he got the poet's works all by 
 heart and spent whole days reciting them in the woods. A rel- 
 ative named Pintrel, and a priest named Maucroix, a lifelong 
 friend, taking advantage of this unexpected enthusiasm, en- 
 couraged him to read the earlier French writers, and partic- 
 ularly the Latin poets Horace, Virgil, and Terence. La Fon- 
 
LA FONTAINE. 2$g 
 
 taine followed this advice, even translating and publishing 
 one of Terence's plays ; Greek he could never learn, but a 
 careful translation of Plato, Plutarch and Homer, made after- 
 wards for him by his friend Racine, enabled him to relish many 
 of the moral and political maxims contained in the works of 
 these writers. Italian literature also he cultivated at this time 
 with some care, Machiavelli, Ariosto, and Boccaccio being his 
 chief favorites. • 
 
 His father, warden of the Waters and Forests of the Duchy 
 of Bouillon, though proud of his son's poetical talents, had lit- 
 tle confidence in poetry as a profession, and exerted his influence 
 to have him appointed as his successor. La Fontaine accepted 
 the position, but took such little interest in his duties that, after 
 exercising the charge for thirty years, he was completely igno- 
 rant to the last of the meaning of even the commonest terms of 
 forestry. When asked to marry, he showed the same heedless 
 easy complaisance. His wife, though good-looking and intelli- 
 gent, was soon as much neglected as the forests and waters. 
 Everything like duty, in fact, all through his life he felt to be an 
 intolerable chain. Even of his only son he almost entirely 
 forgot the existence, leaving him altogether in the charge of 
 strangers. 
 
 This poetic Rip Van Winkle, absorbed in the present, heed- 
 less of the future, neglecting his business, consuming his prop- 
 erty — principal as well as interest, passing most of his time 
 among his jolly companions in Reims, was leading a good-for- 
 nothing life likely to end in complete obscurity, when an uncle 
 of his wife's, named Jannart, who seems to have invariably 
 entertained a great liking for his convivial nephew, invited 
 him to Paris, and presented him to his friend and patron Fou- 
 quet, the famous superintendent of the finances. The rural 
 tavern poet soon pleased this generous Meca^nas so much that 
 he gave him at once a pension of looo livres, demanding in 
 return a poetical receipt every quarter, and counted him for 
 seven years among his most intimate acquaintances. La Fon- 
 taine's muse all this time, however, seems to have been almost 
 as idle and as indifferent as his life, most of her efforts being 
 
 PROPfRTyOF 
 
 nrn/lDTMrMT nc nnAMnno unr 
 
26o NOTES. 
 
 hardly worth recording. But, on Fouqnet's fall and disgrace, 
 that La Fontaine had a grateful as well as a courageous heart 
 was shown by the Odes, in which he implored the angry 
 King to show some mercy to an unfortunate minister whose 
 worst fault was too great a love for his sovereign. Jannart 
 being exiled to Limoges on account of his connection with 
 Fouquet, La Fontaine followed his friend to that comparative 
 solitude. His chief amusement on the journey seems to have 
 been writing letters to his wife, some of them singular enough, 
 as the following extracts may show: " It is just midnight and 
 we have to rise with the sun, but precious hour after precious 
 hour I spend writing to you, I the favorite son of sleep and idle- 
 ness. Talk of husbands sacrificing themselves for their wives ! 
 Show me one of them that can be compared to me ! . . . But 
 it is all for your good. If you like these letters, they may lead 
 you on to something serious.. At present you neither play nor 
 work nor keep house, you just sit and read novels, except when- 
 a gossipping visitor drops in through charity. Some of these 
 novels are anything but good reading, and even such as it is 
 the stock often runs out ; then there you are, high and dry. 
 Now suppose these nonsensical letters of mine could get you 
 interested in history, real history, of places and persons. The 
 acquisition of such a habit would banish every tiresome mo- 
 ment from the rest of your life. Only, you know, you must 
 never remember your history, still less quote it. To be a blue 
 stocking is no credit to any woman ; and to try to pass herself 
 off as one is discreditable in the highest degree." 
 
 From Limoges he returned as soon as he could to Paris, but 
 property and money troubles often brought him back to Chateau- 
 Thierry, where he was fortunate enough to meet (1664) with a 
 patroness who somewhat consoled him for the loss of Fouquet 
 This was the Duchess of Bouillon, the wife of the lord of the 
 manor, a lady of remarkable wit, beauty, and great influence 
 at court. It was probably by her that he was presented to the. 
 Dowager Duchess of Orleans, the King's aunt, who readily 
 recognizing his genius gave him a residence in the Luxemburg 
 Palace with the title and pay of gentleman in attendance. Here 
 
LA FONTAINE,^ 26 1 
 
 he soon became known and greatly appreciated, not only by 
 noblemen of the highest rank, but also by friends that he prized 
 far more highly, and whose influence was far more beneficial. 
 For it is no doubt to the influence exerted by such men as Mo- 
 liere, Racine, Boileau, and other distinguished celebrities of the 
 time on the easy poet that we are indebted for his immortal 
 Fables. Louis XIV. too, though in general far from approving 
 of the character of some of his writings, saw the poet occasion- 
 ally and made him generous presents. In 1665, the first volume 
 of his Tales appeared; in 1668, he published the first six books 
 of his Fables, dedicating them to the Dauphin, Bossuet's pupil. 
 The second volume of his Tales was given to the world in 1671, 
 and five new books of his Fables in 1678. His Tales were very 
 popular in spite of their hcentiousness, but it is his Fables that 
 have made his name dear forever to old and young. 
 
 The death of the Duchess of Orleans in 1672 and the exile of 
 the Duchess of Bouillon in 1680, would have thrown this help- 
 less man once more on the world but for the timely intervention 
 of another patroness, this time a Madame de la Sabliere, who, 
 taking pity on his desolate condition and being a great admirer 
 of literature and philosophy, gave him shelter in her own house, 
 where his friend Bernier, the celebrated philosopher and travel- 
 ler, had already received a similar hospitality. In this joyous 
 abode La Fontaine led the kind of life that just suited him ; free 
 from money troubles, free from house troubles, he could see his 
 company, polish his poetry, talk, be silent, eat, drink, blunder 
 or philosophize with perfect impunity. 
 
 In company this great writer was very unequal ; with friends 
 he was sometimes the gayest of the gay, but not unfrequently 
 the stupidest of the stupid, his fits of absent-mindedness lead- 
 ing him into innumerable absurdities. His friends' name for 
 him was the Bon/tomme (simpleton). What La Bruyere, who 
 knew him well, says of him is well known : " The man appears 
 coarse, heavy, stupid ; he can neither speak, nor tell what has 
 just passed before his eyes ; but put a pen in his hand, and he 
 becomes the model of narrators ; he makes everything speak, 
 trees, animals, stones, and speak with grace too ; you find noth- 
 
262 [VOTES. 
 
 ing but airiness, elegance and delicacy in his works." Louis 
 Racine, son of the poet, says something similar: " He never 
 contributed anything of his own to the conversation. My sisters, 
 who had often seen him when children at my father's table, re- 
 member him still as a man not over clean in his habits and very 
 tiresome in his language. Frequently he never spoke a word at 
 all ; but all at once he would start on Plato, and then he would 
 never stop." Such testimonies, though of course much ex- 
 aggerated, are no doubt well founded. " Only for your wit, M. 
 de La Fontaine," cried Madame de la Sabliere to the poet one 
 day, "you would be extremely stupid!" Anecdotes showing 
 the simplicity and originality of the man are as plentiful about 
 La Fontaine as about Goldsmith ; we shall give the first we meet. 
 In 1691, at the first representation of his own opera Astrea, seated 
 in a box behind some ladies who did not know him, he annoyed 
 them considerably by crying out every moment " what wretched 
 stuff! " At last the ladies, out of all patience, could not help 
 saying : " Sir, won't you please keep your observations to your- 
 self! The piece is not so bad. The author is a man of wit, 
 the famous Monsieur de La Fontaine." " My ladies," he re- 
 plied, " the piece, I tell you again, is vile trash. And as for the 
 La Fontaine that you are crying up so, he is an ignoramus. I 
 am' La Fontaine myself, and I ought to know ! " Leaving the 
 theatre after the first act, he entered a neighboring tavern and 
 fell asleep in a corner. An acquaintance soon woke him up, 
 asking him in astonishment why he was not at the representation 
 of his own opera. " I have been there," answered La Fontaine, 
 yawning, " but the thing was so stupid that I" could stand no 
 more than the first act. You Parisians are wonderfully patient." 
 One evening in a mixed company his son, by this time a fine in- 
 telligent young man, was presented to him by a mutual friend 
 who took care to emphasize the relationship. " Delighted to 
 make your acquaintance, sir ! " said the absent-minded Bon- 
 homme, moving off to another part of the room. Some time 
 after this, noticing that a young man saluted him with great re- 
 spect and never recognizing his son, he was seen to gaze after 
 him with mingled interest and perplexity, muttering to himself, 
 
LA FONTAINE. 263 
 
 " I have certainly seen that young fellow somewhere ! " In 
 spite of such eccentricities, however, it must not be supposed 
 that the best judges did not recognize and fully appreciate the 
 peculiar genius of the great raconteur in that age of genius. 
 "Gentlemen," said Moliere one day, when the company had 
 been unusually merry over some incredible fatuities of La Fon- 
 taine, " you wits may give yourselves what airs you please, but 
 I tell you the Bonhomme will outlast the best of us ! " In 1684, 
 he was enrolled, after some difficulty, in the French Academy, 
 Louis XIV. withdrawing his opposition only on the poet's ex- 
 press promise to lead henceforward a more regular life and to 
 employ his pen only on becoming subjects. 
 
 In the same year he lost his patroness Madame de la Sabliere 
 who, retiring from the yvorld, passed the rest of her days in a 
 hospital, devoting herself altogether to the care of the sick and 
 the performance of other good works. This was a severe blow 
 to the overgrown child, now in his sixty-fourth year and less 
 able than ever to take care of himself. The chief amusement 
 of his old days seems to have been his regular visits to the 
 Academy, though as one friend after another dropped off", even 
 that was often a pain. His former patroness, the Duchess of 
 Bouillon, hearing of his loneliness, invited him to pass the rest 
 of his days in her palace in England, and poor La Fontaine 
 thought so seriously of the proposition that he took up a gram- 
 mar to learn the English language. From a step so disagreeable 
 to himself and so disgraceful to France he was dissuaded, how- 
 ever, by the illustrious Fenelon, his great admirer, and at this 
 time preceptor to the young Duke of Burgundy, the heir pre- 
 sumptive. Calling on the old poet one day with his royal pupil, 
 he praised his Fables as a delightful and useful book, which he 
 hoped he would continue. A generous present from the young 
 prince easily putting all thought of England out of the flattered 
 poet's head, he set himself with delight to the task ; the twelfth 
 book of the Fables was the result, a work, though composed in 
 his seventy-second year, fully equal to the others in freshness 
 of imagination, and vigorous grace of style. 
 
 But however it might be with the mind, the body began to 
 
264 NO TES. 
 
 grow feeble, and at last the old poet fell dangerousl) sick. His 
 friends became alarmed. Though at no time a free-thinker or a 
 scoffer, he had been always too indifferent, unrestrained, and self- 
 indulgent to make any pretensions to a sense of Christian moral- 
 ity. A priest went at once to see him and recommended him to 
 read the New Testament. " I have read it," answered the Bo?t- 
 honwie ; " I assure you it is an excellent book." Delighted to 
 find his task so easy, the Abbe called the sick man's attention 
 to the great scandals occasioned by his life and some of his 
 books, and to the necessity of making serious atonement. 
 Though greatly surprised at these terrible charges, he would not 
 argue with his adviser, but simply asked what was to be done. 
 "Burn that bad play you have just finished," said the priest, 
 " and make a public confession of your. sorrow for having writ- 
 ten those immoral stories." " I will burn the play readily, 
 my Father, but you astonish me by calling my tales immoral." 
 The priest insisting and the argument waxing warm, the poet's 
 old housekeeper thought proper to interfere with the well-known 
 words: "Quit fashing him, Father; the creature is too simple 
 to be wicked ; our good Lord would never have the heart to put 
 such an innocent in hell." The dispute could end only in one 
 way ; the dying poet promised everything, made his confession, 
 and received the viaticum with the most fervent dispositions. 
 This time, however, he did not die, but his conversion was sin- 
 cere and most complete. On his first appearance in the Acad- 
 emy after his recovery he promised to devote the rest of his 
 days to such subjects alone as might somewhat repair the injury 
 done by his light and frivolous pen. And he kept his word. If 
 anything could atone for the previous irregularities of his life 
 and make some amends for the heedless scandals of some of 
 his works, it would be the really recollected and serious manner 
 in which he passed his last two years on earth. 
 
 These two years, soothed by kindness and consoled by friend- 
 ship, were by no means unpleasant. His end was like the sage's 
 that he alludes to in Philemon and Baucis : 
 
 Rien ne trouble sa fin, c'est le soir d'un beau jour. 
 
LA FONTAINE. 265 
 
 An old friend, Hcrvart, touched at the lonely condition of the 
 invalid poet, concluded to take care of him for the rest of his 
 days, and started to make the proposition. He met La Fon- 
 taine on the street moving along with difficulty. Their dialogue 
 is often quoted. " My wife wants you to take up your quarters 
 at our house, La Fontaine," said Hervart. "There's where I 
 was going," replied the Boiihomme. Though his health was not 
 good, he was incessantly occupied, and full of cheerfulness and 
 hope. Towards the end of 1694 he writes to his old friend the 
 Abbe Maucroix : " I hope we shall both reach our eighties, and 
 that I shall have time to finish my hymns. My work keeps me 
 alive. What do you think of my translation of the Dies Irae 
 herewith enclosed ? I have another grand idea on hand in 
 which you will be able to give me invaluable assistance. But I 
 must not tell you what it is until I shall have made some head- 
 way." This work, however, probably translations of the Scrip- 
 tures, he did not hve to finish. A short time before his death, 
 in his seventy-third year, he writes to this same old friend : " You 
 are greatly mistaken if you think me suffering in mind rather 
 than in body. Our common friend thinks so too, or says he 
 does, probably to give me courage. But he also is mistaken ; it 
 is not courage I want. I assure you that your oldest and truest 
 friend has not a fortnight to live. For the last two months I 
 have not gone out of doors, except to take an odd stroll to the 
 Academy, by way of amusement. On my return yesterday, I 
 was seized with such a weakness in the street that I thought my 
 last hour was come. Oh my dear friend, dying I do not mind, 
 but remember I am shortly to appear in the presence of God ! 
 You know how I have lived. Perhaps before you receive this, 
 the gates of eternity will have closed on me forever." 
 
 La Fontaine was buried near his old friend and companion Mo- 
 liere in the cemetery of Saint Joseph, whence, after some disturb- 
 ance by the Revolution, their ashes were transferred to the famous 
 cemetery of Pere La Chaise, where their humble tombs side by 
 side are still to be seen. Of his life or genius little need be said. 
 His Fables are as well known as the French language. In read- 
 ing them we excuse every failing of the man, his weaknesses, 
 23 
 
266 .VOTES. 
 
 his abstractions, his incongruities, his blunders. We think only 
 of his good nature, his wit, his humor, his candor, his simphc- 
 ity. And these are the qualities too that we find so irresistible 
 in his writings, combined with peculiar originality, lively imag- 
 ination, occasional poetic fervor, very often extremely good 
 common sense. 
 
 What our author says of him (pp. 104, 105) shows his thorough 
 appreciation of La Fontaine as a poetic Fabulist, and it is by no 
 means pitched in too high a key. 
 
 Note 59 — SAINT SIMON — page 91. 
 
 Louis de Rouvroi (167 5-1755), Duke de Saint Simon, peer 
 of France, scion of a noble family tracing itself back to the 
 days of Charlemagne, accomplished courtier, and author of the 
 most famous Memoires that have ever appeared, was held over 
 the baptismal font by the royal hands of Louis XIV. and Maria 
 Theresa of Austria, the king and queen of France. Educated 
 with much care in his father's house under a mother's watchful 
 eye, and becoming a proficient scholar in Latin, German, and 
 History, when still a youth he entered the army, but, after 
 serving with some distinction, at his father's death he gave up 
 the field for the court, either finding preferment too slow or 
 deeming himself better qualified for diplomacy than war. 
 
 His new career, however, at first does not seem to have given 
 him much sa^sfaction. In fact at no time did he feel himself 
 sufficiently appreciated, and through his whole life he impresses 
 us with the self-consciousness of a disappointed man. He 
 could not be happy. Great as were his talents, they bore no 
 proportion to his vanity ; if the highest position could hardly 
 satisfy his soaring ambition, the comparative obscurity in which 
 he passed his youth could not help souring his temper. Having 
 nothing better to do, he began writing his Meinoi?-es. The period 
 he particularly treats of being towards the end of Louis XIV.'s 
 reign, when most of the great characters that had rendered it 
 illustrious were either dead or withdrawn forever from public 
 life, the colors he employs are naturally rather dark and the 
 
SAINT SIMON. 267 
 
 portraits often anything but flattering. Feeling keenly the 
 neglect with which he was treated by his royal godfather, who 
 certainly had troubles enough otherwise to engross his attention, 
 he never omits an opportunity of giving the old king a sharp 
 dig. It must be acknowledged, however, that in spite of his 
 cynicism, he shows himself conscientiously just and faithful 
 towards many of the meritorious men of the period. His por- 
 traits of the young Duke of Burgundy the heir presumptive, of 
 the illustrious Fenelon, of Catinat, of Vauban, of Beauvilliers 
 and others distinguished for their virtues and grand qualities, 
 are stamped with a love of truth and an honest respect for 
 morality. And even when he turns his attention to men of a 
 different character, such as Vendome, Dubois, and the Duke of 
 Orleans, his sketches, with all their bitter and dark delineations 
 of vice, can hardly be called overcharged or in any respect un- 
 true. 
 
 His intention being not to publish the work until long after 
 the death of every person it speaks of, he spares nothing ; he 
 writes exclusively for history and posterity ; he can hardly be 
 said to entertain any positive hatred towards his contemporaries; 
 and his means for arriving at the truth and discovering the 
 hidden springs of motives were certainly unequalled. Still the 
 general reader must never forget that the Duke wrote under 
 peculiar circumstances which could not help somewhat warping 
 his judgment. He is often too bitter, too cynical, and too sus- 
 picious of any other motive than sordid self-interest being able 
 to sway the human heart, to be always trustworthy. He has 
 his palpable prejudices and his palpable antipathies. His ideas, 
 too, of aristocratic rights and privileges, ideas which he main 
 tained through life with fanatical infatuation, often cloud an 
 observation otherwise of extraordinary keenness. These Me- 
 moires, as may be supposed, are exceedingly popular (though 
 thus far the English reader must satisfy himself with an abridg- 
 ment). Not that their style is a model of elegance, finish, or 
 correctness ; on the contrary it is occasionally rough, ungram- 
 matical, sometimes even obscure. But is never slovenly. Like 
 that of a brilliant short-hand writer, it is rapid, energetic, full of 
 
268 NOTES. 
 
 new and sparkling images, and generally of a wonderful ease. 
 Saint Simon, in fact, appears to avoid purposely everything like 
 care and finish in his composition ; the proud Duke would con- 
 sider it a degradation to be taken for a literary man ; his am- 
 bition is to be recognized as a nobleman amusing himself by 
 talking to the public. He entertains them with everything, and 
 with everything well, politics, finances, war ; his descriptions of 
 war operations, in fact, reveal the true soldier. 
 
 After the death of Louis XIV., he found great favor w!th the 
 Duke of Orleans, whom he considerably aided in obtaining the 
 Regency until such time as the young King Louis XV. should be- 
 come of age. But though the Regent made him one of his coun- 
 cil and often consulted with him in difficult matters, he often dis- 
 pleased him by disregarding his sensible advice. Very soon too 
 the haughty Duke got himself involved in a serious quarrel with 
 the Parliament and the legitimated children of Louis XIV. Both 
 these parties, he considered, were conspiring to ruin the peerage, 
 one by presuming to equal it, the other by pretending to over- 
 ride it. The middle classes and their representatives partic- 
 ularly, he treated with sovereign contempt, and in a pamphlet 
 on the subject he had no hesitation in reminding the Parliament 
 that few of its members belonged to the haute noblesse, and that 
 most of them, indeed, were mere parvenus, objects of intense 
 dislike to his patrician soul. A rejoinder from the Parliament, 
 though probably unauthorized and the production of some jester 
 who would say anything to raise a laugh, made a good deal 
 of fun at the time and stung the sensitive Duke to the quick. 
 "Saint Simon a nobleman?" it asked, "every one knows to 
 the contrary. It is not so long ago since one of his cousins was 
 groom to Marshal Schomberg's widow. Descended from the 
 house of Vermandois ? Does he expect us to believe that the 
 fancied resemblance between one of his quarterings and the 
 coat of arms of that illustrious family proves any such descent? 
 The little Duke's vanity is crazy enough to swallow anything. 
 In his genealogy he actually makes one of his ancestors, a 
 crook-backed German lawyer, a member of the noble house of 
 Bossu!" Only a man of the most overweening vanity could 
 
SAINT SIMON. 269 
 
 feel hurt by such silly stuff as this. But that is precisely what 
 the haughty Duke was. Marmontel says of him with great 
 truth : " In the nation Saint Simon sees nothing but the nobility, 
 in the nobility nothing but the peerage, in the peerage nothing 
 but himself." To the parliamentary squib he actually took the 
 trouble to write an elaborate Reply, in which he triumphantly 
 demonstrated his descent from the house of Vermandois by the 
 most incontrovertible arguments. 
 
 In 172 1, the Regent sent him to Spain as ambassador, to ask 
 the hand of one of the Infantas for the young King Louis XV., 
 and to conclude a marriage between the Regent's daughter and 
 the heir presumptive to the Spanish throne. Though the first 
 alliance never took place and the second was anything but 
 a happy one, Saint Simon was treated with great distinction, re- 
 turnmg to France as Grandee of Spain and bearing the order of 
 the Golden Fleece for his eldest son. Finding, however, that his 
 adversaries, Dubois and Bourbon, had now become more power- 
 ful than ever and that the legitimated princes had been restored 
 to many privileges of the blood royal, and probably also dis- 
 gusted with the scandals of a licentious court, he soon broke 
 off relations with the Regent, and, on the death of the latter 
 (1723) retired forever from public affairs. He spent the last 32 
 years of his life quietly on his estates in La Ferte, putting his 
 Mhnoires into order and giving them the final touch. 
 
 After his death several manuscript copies of the famous work 
 remained a long time in possession of his brother, the bishop 
 of Metz, but, at the suggestion of several powerful families 
 afraid of scandal, they were at last seized by the government 
 and removed to the public archives, where Voltaire, Marmontel, 
 and only a few others were allowed to examine them. In 1791, 
 a partial liberty granted to the press allowed an imperfect edition 
 to appear in Strasburg, but it was not until 1829 that Charles 
 X., by restoring the MS. to the family, allowed Saint Simon's 
 grandson to give the complete and authentic work to the public. 
 
 Taken all in all, it is the most curious and important docu- 
 ment that can be consulted by the student of the later years of 
 Louis XIV.'s reign. It is a comedy of a hundred acts, where 
 23* 
 
2/0 NOTES. 
 
 the players, most of them by this time grown old and rathei 
 tired of their long parts, pass before us in their natural colors, 
 appearing as they do oftener behind the scenes than on the 
 glittering stage. Nobody is presented as an ideal type of this, 
 that, or the other class. We are in the midst of a vast and 
 well-lighted gallery, where every portrait preserves its own 
 name, its own costume and its own physiognomy. Here and 
 there, no doubt, the perfection of the likeness may be ques- 
 tioned, but the expression given to every countenance is orig- 
 inal, striking and peculiar. These Memoires, in short, hold the 
 same relationship to history that the family sitting-room, where 
 everything is unaffected, natural, and therefore always true, 
 holds to the grand parlor, where everything is premeditated, 
 arranged for show, and therefore often false. 
 
 Note 60 — BUFFON — page 92. 
 
 Jean Louis Leclerc, better known as the Count de Buffon 
 (1707-1788), famous writer and naturalist, received a careful 
 education in the Jesuit college of Dijon, where he made him- 
 self remarkable not so much for brilliant success as for perse- 
 verance, steadiness, and capacity for protracted labor. Assured 
 ot an easy competence, while hesitating between his own pref- 
 erence, mathematics, and the law, to which he was advised by 
 his father, a councillor of the Burgundy parliament, he hap- 
 pened to make the acquaintance of a young EngHsh nobleman, 
 Lord Kingston, travelling on the continent with his tutor, a man 
 of ability, good sense, and mathematical turn of mind. Easily 
 obtaining permission to make the grand tour with his new friends, 
 he visited Italy and Switzerland in their company ; and it was 
 probably the contemplation of nature in her varied aspects of 
 beauty, majesty and terrific sublimity, afforded by this journey 
 of eighteen months, that decided young Leclerc's resolution of 
 devoting the rest of his life to the study of the physical sciences. 
 He accompanied his friends even to England, where, the better 
 to learn the language and at the same time to pursue his favorite 
 studies, he translated from the English the Rev. Stephen Hales's 
 Vegetable Statics. Translating also about the same time Sir 
 
BUFFON. 271 
 
 Isaac Newton's Methodus Fluxioinim from the Latin, he pre 
 sented both manuscripts to the French Academy of Sciences, 
 which so highly appreciated them as to publish them in quarto 
 at its own expense. 
 
 Becoming a member of this Academy in 1733, he presented 
 it with occasional papers on experiments of his own in physics 
 and rural economy, such as, Ta?tnifig with Oak Bark, The Ef- 
 fects of Cold on Vegetable Growth, The Effect of Strippmg off 
 the Bark in Hardening Wood, etc., the most important of his 
 experiments being a confirmation of Archimedes's famous ex- 
 ploit of setting fire to distant objects by means of burning 
 mirrors. Up to this time, in all these pursuits he seemed to be 
 animated by nothing more than a vague desire of instruction 
 and glory, but his career was finally determined in 1739 ^Y ^^^ 
 nomination to the directorship of the fardin dii Roi, now the 
 Jardin des Plantes, the famous Parisian Botanical and Zoolog- 
 ical Gardens united into one. The biological sciences hence- 
 forward became the great employment of his life. 
 
 His studies by this time having thoroughly familiarized him 
 with most of the observations and experiments made by travel- 
 lers and naturalists, with the truths they had unquestionably 
 discovered, the fallacies they had undoubtedly disproved and 
 the questions still warmly disputed, having also learned by ex- 
 perience the difficulty of the ordinary reader in coming to any 
 definite conclusion at all regarding results attained by different 
 methods, unconnected and often apparently contradictory, Le- 
 clerc now conceived the idea of uniting all these scattered re- 
 sults into one great harmonious whole, and thus giving to the 
 world at large a popular and intelligible idea of a science which 
 till then had existed only in the brain of a few philosophers. 
 In other words, he was the first man that ever undertook to 
 make a grand Digest of Natural History. The task was a vast 
 one, and certainly too great for the genius of any one individual, 
 but the scientific enthusiast did not shrink from it. Associating 
 with himself his friend and companion Daubenton, the cool and 
 cautious naturalist, for the treatment of the purely scientific 
 questions, he reserved for himself the general description of 
 
272 NOTES. 
 
 the animals, the painting of the grand phenomena of nature 
 the enunciation of the bold hypotheses, in a word, all the start 
 ling, thrilling, eloquent and poetic portions of the work. Ten 
 yeais did the two friends work together diligently and silently, 
 gathering materials, studying and testing facts, tracing relations, 
 and making corrections ; at the end of that time, in 1749, the 
 first three volumes of the famous Natural History were pre- 
 sented to an astonished and delighted world. 
 
 Few works ever achieved such instantaneous success. What- 
 ever may be its scientific value at the present day, it certainly at 
 that time formed an epoch in the study of the natural sciences. 
 Everybody thought it his duty to become a scientist in order 
 either to sustain or combat the new views. The Theory of the 
 Earth, however, gave much less satisfaction, even to his most 
 enthusiastic admirers, than the History of Man, in spite of some 
 obscurities, hasty conclusions and frequent contradictions that 
 disfigured the latter work. His bold hypotheses regarding the 
 cosmogony, indeed, are of a nature that man cannot verify, 
 will never be able to verify. A comet striking off portions of. 
 the sun, these vitrified and incandescent portions becoming 
 planets which, cooling by degrees, become at last the home of 
 organized beings, these organic molecules, this material mech- 
 anism trying to replace the instinct of animals, etc., all these 
 are mere flights of fancy, and can never be anything else. 
 " Nevertheless," as Cuvier says, " Buffon has the merit of being 
 the first to point out clearly that the actual condition of our 
 globe is the result of a succession of changes, of which we can 
 find the evidence to-day ; and it is he who first drew the obser- 
 vation of all investigators to the phenomenon by which these 
 changes can be unravelled." 
 
 As to his merits as a writer, however, there can be but one 
 opinion. For breadth and grandeur of views, for vigorous and 
 stately march of ideas, for noble gravity of expressions, and for 
 sustained harmony of style on befitting subjects, few writers 
 have ever equalled Buffon. In spite of a little turgidity or 
 pompousness now and then observable, he succeeds in clothing 
 every detail with an enchanting grace ; the unavoidable aridity 
 
BUFFO N. 273 
 
 of some of his subjects he succeeds in varying or concealing by 
 moral reflections always natural and interesting, often profound ; 
 and his pictures of the grand scenes of nature are masterpieces 
 of power, truth, and impressive eloquence. 
 
 Twelve volumes more appeared at pretty regular intervals 
 until 1767, when, Daubenton refusing to co-operate any more, 
 because Buffon allowed the bookseller to publish a Cheap 
 edition, in which the anatomical and scientifically descriptive 
 part had been abridged or omitted altogether, Buffon was 
 obliged to write the next nine volumes. The History of Birds, 
 with the assistance of two friends of a less scientific turn. Here, 
 therefore, we lose in rigorous and severe anatomy, though per- 
 haps we gain in order, Buffon, in spite of himself, being 
 obliged to recognize the necessity of a more logical method 
 and of a stricter observation of the radical distinction between 
 the several genera. He labored alone at the History of Min- 
 erals (1783-1788), a work necessarily weak and imperfect, as he 
 knew little of chemistry or the late discoveries in mineralogy. 
 1788 is the date of his Epochs of Nature , his chef d'ceuvre, for, 
 though the new theory he attempts to sustain is just as unsub- 
 stantial as the former, in no other of his works does his genius 
 show more sublimity, his imagination more majestic exuberance, 
 or his style more vigor, harmony, and irresistible fascination. 
 
 Long before this his reputation had been widespread and 
 firmly established, the most distinguished men of all nations ex- 
 pressing their admiration, and crowned heads lavishly shower- 
 ing the proofs of their esteem. He had been made member of 
 the French Academy, and honorary member of most of the 
 learned societies of the world. His works had been translated 
 into the principal languages of Europe. Louis XV. had raised 
 him to the rank of nobility, with the title of Count de Buffon, 
 and Louis XVI. had ordered his statute to be erected in the far- 
 din des Piantes, bearing this inscription, Majestati Natit7'CE Par 
 Ingeniiiin (a genius equal to Nature's majesty). Yielding at 
 last to the attacks of a painful disease, the stone, from which 
 he had suffered many years, he gave up unwillingly the further 
 prosecution of the great work at which he had been engaged for 
 
 S 
 
274 NOTES. 
 
 fifty years, and having devoted the remaining- days of his Hfe 
 to enlarging and embeUishing his other great work, the "Jardin 
 lies Plantes, he died a quiet Christian death, at Paris, in the 
 eighty-first year of his age. 
 
 Buffon had a handsome person and a noble presence ; his 
 manners were courtly and elegant but kind and conciliating; 
 instead of being hurt by criticism, he often warmly thanked his 
 critic for pointing out his errors. Wits have attempted to amuse 
 the world by the well-known story of his never sitting down to 
 write unless in the most fashionable court dress, with frills, lace 
 ruffles, powdered wig, etc., but all this is probably exaggerated, 
 and, in any case, it is a very slight fault to find with the great 
 and untiring genius that first rendered natural history popular 
 by making it intelligible. 
 
 We cannot help presenting the reader with an extract from 
 Buffon's admirable discourse on Style, pronounced at his re- 
 ception in the French Academy and alluded to by Legouve. It 
 contains his celebrated phrase. 
 
 To write well, we must at once think well, feel well, and express ourselves well 
 that is, we must have wit, soul, and taste. Style presupposes the exercise of all the 
 intellectual powers and their closest union. It is ideas alone, however, that form 
 the foundation of style, harmony of words being a mere accessory, and depending 
 on the sensibility of our organs. To avoid dissonances, we need simply have some 
 ear; and to imitate poetic cadences and oratorical turns, we need simply have prac- 
 tised and perfected this ear somewhat in reading the poets and studying the orators. 
 But imitation never creates; harmony of words, therefore, can never form the foun- 
 dation or the tone of style, and it is often met with even in writings destitute of ideas. 
 The tone of style is its suitableness to the nature of the subject; never forced, it 
 springs of its own accord from the matter in hand, and depends nearly altogether on 
 the elevation of the point to which we have lifted our thoughts. If our ideas are 
 broad, comprehensive, far reaching, and if their subject is at the same time of an in- 
 spiring nature, our tone will rise to the same elevation ; and if while sustaining it 
 at this height, our genius is able to impart a strong light to every object, to add beauty 
 of coloring to strength of outline, in a word, if we are able to represent every idea 
 by a lively and sparkling image and to form every group of ideas into a harmonious 
 and spirited picture, our tone becomes not only lofty, but even sublime. 
 
 Well written works alone descend to posterity. Vast exteiit of learning, interesting 
 singularity of facts, surprising novelty even of discoveries are by no means certain 
 passports to immortality. If these works are composed on some insignificant object, 
 if they are written without taste, without nobility, without genius, they will certainly 
 perish, for learning, facts and discoveries are easily transferred elsewhere, and even 
 profit by being written by an abler pen. All such things are external to man ; Stylm 
 
DE MUSSET. 275 
 
 Ks OP THB MAN HIMSELF. Style Can never be transferred, nor stolen, nor changed; 
 if it is elevated, noble, sublime, the author will be admired forever; for it is truth 
 alone that is durable and even eternal. 
 
 Note 61— DE MUSSET — page93. 
 
 Louis Charles Alfred de Musset (1810-1857), dramatic 
 writer and poet of a style most charming and unique, son of the 
 author of an interesting History of Rousseau, was educated in 
 the College Henry IV., Paris, where he became intimately ac- 
 quainted with the Duke of Orleans, Louis Philippe's eldest son 
 and the father of the present Count de Paris. Restless and 
 versatile in the extreme, he tried in turns medicine, law, bank- 
 ing, painting, and at last settled down to letters. In his six- 
 teenth year he had written a tragedy, and in his eighteenth had 
 received a prize for the elegance of his Latin dissertation. A 
 great admirer of Victor Hugo, and embracing the doctrines 
 of the Romantic school with as much ardor as he afterwards 
 showed in renouncing them, he published a book of Poems, 
 which, in spite of their unbridled and erotic character, attracted 
 much attention as indicative of decided poetic ability. In 1833 
 appeared his charming Proverbs, perfect gems of French liter- 
 ature, many of which have been played with great success [A 
 Caprice, No Swearing; No Jestitig with Love, The Door must 
 be Shut or Open, etc.), though generally never intended to be 
 acted. In 1836 his prose romance, Confessio7is of a Child of 
 the Century, probably told the story of his own life. New Tales 
 and Stories followed, extorting unqualified admiration for their 
 pure and nervous style, but still severely criticised for their ideas 
 and sentiments. A new collection oi Poems, published in 1850, 
 was hardly equal to his earlier works, which made Heine say 
 " He is a youth of a glorious past! " In 1852 he was elected 
 member of the French Academy. 
 
 Through the influence of his friend the Duke of Orleans he 
 had been appointed librarian of the ministry of the interior in 
 the reign of Louis Philippe, and Louis Napoleon had made him 
 librarian of the ministry of public instruction, still, possessing 
 no personal estate of his own and decidedly luxurious in his 
 
276 NOTES. 
 
 habits of living, he was never out of money difficulties. In- 
 capable of restraining his mania for pleasure, he drained the 
 cup of enjoyment to the dregs, and died of premature old age. 
 
 If De Musset's life is a painful picture of the passionate, in- 
 tensely restless, and licentious youth of his day, his Poetns too 
 leave anything but a pleasing impression on the mind of the 
 general reader. They taste like peaches and opium. They are 
 a mixture of the bitterest irony and the sweetest poetry, of the 
 profoundest depth and the shallowest frivolity, of delirious joy 
 and heart-bleeding despair. It may, however, be acknowledged 
 that, though in his earher poems a fool-hardy materialist, towards 
 the end of his mortal career, when somewhat chastened by long 
 and painful suffering, he seems to hesitate a little between the 
 mockery of a skeptic and the enthusiasm of a believer. This 
 is shown especially by his Espoir en Dieti, a characteristic poem, 
 Dy no means free from irreverence and blasphemy, but evidenc- 
 ing some moral aspirations expressed with a soothing melan- 
 choly grace full of charm. His prose has all the clearness, 
 finish and elegance of Voltaire, a master whom he unhappily 
 took for his model in too many respects. 
 
 With all his faults it is not at all surprising that for awhile De 
 Musset was the most popular poet of young France. Without 
 the grandeur and harmony of Lamartine, or the power and ex- 
 uberance of Victor Hugo, he surpasses both these poets in 
 spontaneous ease, passionate expression, and perfection of lan- 
 guage. He often reminds us of Byron and Heine, but with a 
 difference. He has more art than either. With less command- 
 ing intellect than the Englishman, he has more heart, sincerity 
 and tenderness ; with less depth than the German, he is often 
 grander, nobler, and always freer from affectation. All three 
 unfortunately were equally paralyzed by the same weakness of 
 character. Continually lifting towards heaven their gleaming 
 eyes, they seemed to glory in tottering feebly through the upas 
 valley of self debasement. Then, unwilling to see that wrong 
 7nnst bring punishment, that life is only decay, and too cowardly 
 to bear its ups and downs bravely like the rest of us, they fall 
 to crying like children and do all they can to make the world 
 
DE MUSSET, 277 
 
 miserable by their frantic tirades against fiite, and death, and 
 particularly against our great, good, and incomprehensible God. 
 What good can such poetry do mankind ? What good has 
 De Musset's poetry done France ? Good ! His insolent Rhin 
 Allemand has done her more harm than a million of German 
 bayonets. The German song is poetic, and can offend nobody. 
 Where is the son of Vaterland who does not feel the blood boil 
 in his veins at De.Musset's reply, a tolerable translation of which 
 we borrow from some newspaper ? 
 
 Why, we have had it, your German Rhine! 
 
 It has served to rinse our glasses. 
 The boasting ballad you think so fine. 
 Will it heal the scar that passes 
 Where our charging horse spilt German blood like wine? 
 
 Yes, we have had it, your German Rhine I 
 
 There is a wound that is open ever 
 Where Conde in triumph rent the vine — 
 Green robe of your sacred river; 
 Shall the son not follow the sire of the conquering line? 
 
 Yes, we have had it, your German Rhine! 
 
 What availed your German virtue 
 When the Caesar of France, that soul divine. 
 With his eagle talons hurt you? 
 Where fell the bones of the men whose loss ye pine? 
 
 Yes, we have had it, your German Rhine ! 
 
 If you quite forget your history, 
 Your girls remember — their eyes would shine 
 
 Of their glee they made no mystery 
 As they brimmed our goblets with your weak white win* 
 
 If it is yours, this German Rhine, 
 
 Why, lave your livery in it ; 
 But don't keep up such a boastful whine ! 
 
 In our Eagle's fatal minute 
 Your myriad ravens pecked at his sunny eyne. 
 
 Let it peacefully flow, your German Rhine \ 
 
 Reflecting tower and steeple — 
 But keep within a moderate line 
 The yell of your frantic people. 
 Lest ye wake our mighty dead from their rest divine. 
 24 
 
2/8 NOTES. 
 
 Note 62 - LAM ARTINE — page 94. 
 
 Alphonse M. L. de Lamartine (1790-1869), illustrious poet, 
 orator, statesman, and historian, member of a distinguished 
 family in Burgundy, passed his childhood in the quiet seclusion 
 of the castle of Milly, near Macon, where his father, the Chev- 
 alier de Lamartine, a most devoted royalist, endeavored to give 
 him some sort of an education during the stormy years of the 
 Revolution. His books were few, Telemachns, Paul and Vir- 
 ginia, an illustrated Bible, and ye7'usalem Delivered, forming 
 the chief stock of the family library, but they were almost the 
 only books he ever read more than once. His extraordinary 
 genius, in fact, owed nothing to books, nothing to labor, noth- 
 ing to study ; he wrote his poetry, made his speeches, announced 
 his plans, composed his histories without more effort than it costs 
 a tree to give out leaves or water to run down hill. " I sing," 
 he says himself, " as man breathes, as the dove coos, as the 
 wind sighs, as water murmurs in its flow." Except arithmetic, 
 the only branch of education that he ever tried to study but 
 which he could never master, he knew everything by instinct. 
 Intellectually he was born an impro visor, as the rest of us are 
 born tall or short, fair or dark. 
 
 His mother, having Httlc faith in domestic education, sent him, 
 in his twelfth year, to the parish priest's house to learn Latin, 
 but the Abbe Dumont, a poor disciplinarian, allowed his pupil 
 to spend more months on the mountains with the goat-boys than 
 days in the class-room with his books. His uncle, the Abbe de 
 Lamartine not liking this state of things, sent him to a school 
 in Lyons in 1805. But the noisy life of a city college being in- 
 supportable to such a nature, he ran off one morning with a com- 
 panion, and tried to find his way home. Hunger attacking the 
 boys, they entered an inn foi breakfast. " This is Friday," says 
 young De Vedel, " we must ask for eggs." " My mother often 
 told me," says young Lamartine, " that travellers are not bound 
 to abstain. No omlet, landlord, but a nice chicken ; and set the 
 table for two." " Set the table for three ! " cries a well-known 
 voice — that of the schoolmaster, who soon brought back the 
 
LAMARTINE, 279 
 
 fuj^itivcs. But the parents, hearing of the escapade, took him 
 from Lyons and sent him to the Jesuit College of Belley, not 
 far from the Lake of Bourget in Savoy. 
 
 There he did little more than draw horses on his slate and 
 scribble over his books, his delicate health exempting him from 
 punishment, yet there he remained three years, the despair of 
 his teachers, the puzzle of his schoolmates, as great an idler in 
 the playground as in the study hall. It was there, however, 
 that he formed a life-long friendship with De Verieu and De 
 Vignet, nephews of the De Maistres, and names well known to 
 readers of his poetry. 
 
 A month before leaving the college forever, he suddenly took 
 it into his head to compete for the prizes. The workers, the 
 steady fellows, laugh in their sleeves on examination day as 
 they see the dawdler scratching away at his French discourse 
 and his French dissertation, and trying to put in order the bits 
 of paper on which he has scrawled his Latin translation and his 
 Latin theme ; but they laugh on the other side of the mouth when 
 they hear young Lamartine's name called out for all the first 
 prizes. This was his way through life — everything by spurts, 
 nothing by labor. Inability to correct, to examine, to weigh, 
 was the great blot on his character. Had he only had the 
 patience to do full justice to his first inspirations, whether in 
 poetry, religion, or politics, he would have been the first man 
 of his century, perhaps of any century. 
 
 What shall he do at Milly ? He tries gardening, but a month's 
 labor gives him a surfeit of horticulture. He tries hunting, but 
 the sight of the first hare he wounds brings tears to his eyes. 
 He takes the poor animal home, puts its broken leg in splints, 
 feeds it and pets it morning and evening, and renounces hunt- 
 ing forever. What shall he do ? Scramble over the hills ? He 
 has all the hills by heart, and he soon returns home, tired and 
 listless. He takes up a book, the first at hand, and in three 
 minutes he is fast asleep. "Assuredly," says his father, the 
 Chevalier, gazing at him in despair, " an officer is all we shall 
 ever make out of our Alphonse." 
 
 One day, however, he did not fall asleep over his book, a 
 
280 NOTES. 
 
 
 
 translation of Byron's Childe Harold. The anti-religious, anti- 
 monarchic sentiments of the poem shocked him, but the brill- 
 iancy of its genius attracted him. Taken up and flung down 
 twenty times, he read the book at last from cover to cover and 
 dreamed of it all night. To escape the haunting suggestions 
 of the poem, he rises next morning at daybreak, starts off for 
 the hills, climbs the steepest slopes and returns towards evening, 
 weak and feverish. His mother, alarmed, puts him to bed, gives 
 him a warm drink, but, as soon as she leaves the room, he 
 jumps up, seizes pen and paper, and in an hour writes his Ode 
 to Byroji. He was cured. 
 
 The ode is read next morning for the sisters, for his mother; 
 all five go into ecstasies over it and insist on his reading it foi* 
 his father ; the Chevalier sees but little merit in the lines ; they 
 are very different from the poetry he is accustomed to : " De- 
 lille's, for example." " Delille ! " crie's the young poet irrev- 
 erently, " why, he has little genius, no imagination." " Our Al- 
 phonse," interrupts the Chevaher turning to his wife, " is worse 
 than lazy, he is presumptuous." But the ode has aroused a 
 storm in the young man's soul hard to allay. It has given hira 
 a glance at his destiny. He feels unhappy ; the calm, sleepy 
 life of Milly oppresses him ; he chafes as if in a cage. The 
 house all at once seems dull and the hills uninteresting. But 
 how can he reach the mountains ? The Chevalier is severe, 
 money is scarce, the rich legacies which are to make the poet 
 wealthy are still far off. His mother, however, slips her little 
 savings, a purse of forty dollars, into his pocket ; his eldest 
 sister gives him her gold watch ; the other sisters, while packing 
 his valise, contrive to hide their pocket-money among his col- 
 lars and handkerchiefs. He starts for Savoy. Adieu, fireside ! 
 Now for mountains, lakes, avalanches, Italy, the sea, freedom, 
 poetry, romance, the memories of which are to enchant the 
 world ten years later. 
 
 His return to the paternal mansion was but a preparation for 
 a new departure. After a summer in Tuscany, he spent the 
 winter of 1811-12 at Rome, in the dwelling-house of an old 
 painter, seeing nobody and totally immersed in study and con- 
 
LA MAR TINE 28 1 
 
 templation. 18 12 and 18 13 he passed in Naples, particularly in 
 ;hat delightful part of the shore 
 
 Whence the faint breath of hisci ?us orange groves 
 Swoons on Sorrento's silver-fretted sea. 
 
 In 1814 his parents recalled him to France, where he was ap- 
 pointed to a position in the King's body-guards ; Napoleon's 
 return drove him to Switzerland, but Waterloo soon restored 
 him to a position which his strongly royalist sympathies made 
 him endure for awhile in spite of his dislike of a military life. 
 Paris, however, as he says himself, he could never relish. " It 
 affects me, it wearies me ; oriental I was born and oriental I 
 shall die. Solitude, deserts, seas, mountains, horses, nature to 
 admire, a wife to love, a friend to talk to, long reposes of body 
 devoted to deep aspirations of soul, then violent and adventur- 
 ous periods of action — that is my ideal ; a life in turns poetic, 
 religious, heroic — or nothing." The greater part of the next 
 two years was spent in Savoy, where his intimate acquaintance 
 with the great Catholic writer. Count Joseph De Maistre, just 
 returned from Russia, by confirming him in his religious opin- 
 ions, exercised a highly salutary influence over his effervescent 
 imagination. The desire to see a lady, often alluded to in his 
 Meditations, brought him back to Paris in 18 18, where by this 
 time he had begun to obtain some renown, the most exclusive 
 salons hailing him as the rising poet of France. The days he 
 devoted to study and composition, the evenings to pleasant inter- 
 course with his friends. One of these, the young Duke de Ro- 
 han, afterwards Cardinal, presented him to Madame de Saint 
 Aulaire, whose apartments were the headquarters for Acade- 
 micians, statesmen, orators, writers — in a word, the centre of 
 tlie elegant, poetic and literary world of Paris. It was here 
 that the young poet, taking a leaf out of his portfolio, read 
 aloud the little poem of The Lake. " Angels of heaven, wha,t 
 music ! " cried Madame de Saint Aulaire. The enthusiasm of 
 the rest of the company was equally great. To realize this en- 
 thusiasm we must remember how weary refined ears had by 
 this time become of the hand-organ poetry of the Empire, on 
 24* 
 
282 NOTES. 
 
 which the Restoration had not as yet made the slightest im- 
 provement. 
 
 Some time before this, Lamartine had seriously thought of 
 giving his poetry to the world, but he could find no publisher. 
 The poet tells us, in Raphael, his experience on the subject with 
 M. Firmin Didot, the great printer and publisher, himself a 
 scholar and a poet. "With a beating heart I went up stairs, 
 but remained a long time outside the door, not daring to knock. 
 Some one came out. The door remaining open, I had to enter. 
 Monsieur D.'s face was as calm and as close as an oracle's. 
 He made me sit down, and pulling my manuscript out from 
 under a pile of paper, ' I have read your verses,' said he ; 'they 
 are not without talent, but they are without study. They re- 
 semble in no respect what is found and what is expected among 
 our best poets. It is hard to say where you have got the lan- 
 guage, the ideas, the images of your poetry. It can't be classed 
 definitely with any kind known thus far. A great pity, for it is 
 decidedly harmonious. I would advise you to renounce these 
 novelties so contrary to French genius and sure to end by 
 exiling it. Read our masters, our Delilles, our Fontanes, etc. 
 These are the poets the public relishes. Resemble some one of 
 them, if you want to be recognized and read. I should give 
 you a bad advice in counseling you to publish this volume ; I 
 should render you an evil service in publishing it at my ex- 
 pense.' " But at last an obscure publisher, named NicoUe, 
 consented to print the Meditations, and they appeared in 1820. 
 The success of the work was great, especially among the Cath- 
 olic and aristocratic families. Even the critics, while noting its 
 occasional negligences, could not withhold their admiration for 
 its freshness, its originality and its frequent phrases of un- 
 questioned classic finish. But it was the women and the young 
 men in particular that showed themselves especially enthusiastic 
 over these harmonious and sweetly melancholy inspirations of 
 a soul suffering and delicate, but consoling itself by revery, the 
 contemplation of nature and the adoration of Infinite Being. 
 "There is real greatness in this volume," says Sainte-Beuve ; 
 " it is wonderfully well composed without showing it ; Romance 
 
LAAfARTINE. 283 
 
 slips in to fill up whatever space Religion left unoccupied ; the 
 weeping elegy wails beside the triumphant canticle." It was 
 soon acknowledged throughout the world that France had a new 
 poet, one worthy of the name, one enriching her poetic liter- 
 ature with a new and charming style of his own. 
 
 Such success instantly threw open every door to Lamar.vi ». 
 The government made him brilliant offers. A diplomatic career 
 best suiting his love of travel and his desire for leisure to con- 
 tinue his poetic studies, he was appointed attache to the legations 
 successively of Florence and London, and finally he was sent 
 as secretary to Naples. It is said that whilst moving about one 
 evening at a masked ball in Italy he heard a tender and melo- 
 dious voice murmuring in his ear a passage from his own Med- 
 itations : " Perhaps the future has in store for me a return of 
 the happiness that I now deem lost forever; perhaps in the 
 crowd some soul, that I at present know nothing of, will once 
 more understand my heart and respond to it." It was the voice 
 of a fair young English lady. Miss Marianna Birch, rich and 
 well connected, who took this method of expressing her interest 
 in the poet. The acquaintance thus renewed soon ripened into 
 mutual love and in a few months resulted in a happy marriage. 
 
 The Ne7u Meditations, published in 1823, fully sustained the 
 reputation of the former. The Stars, The Preludes, The Cruci- 
 fix, Bonaparte, in particular, being pieces of the highest poetic 
 excellence. He spent five years at Florence as French minister 
 and whilst there published the Last Canto of Childe Hat'old, in 
 testimony of his admiration for Byron, whom, however, he could 
 not equal in that style of poetry. This poem, too, came very 
 near having serious consequences. In a severe apostrophe to 
 Italy he had alluded bitterly to her apathy and resignation ; the 
 two following lines in particular : 
 
 ye vais chercher ailleurs , pardonne, ombre romaine, 
 Des homines et non pas de la poussi^re humainey 
 
 (Elsewhere, pardon me, O shade of Rome ! elsewhere I must seek men and not 
 buman dust,) 
 
 hurt the susceptibilities of a Colonel Pepe, a Neapolitan revolu- 
 
284 NOTES. 
 
 tionist at that time residing in Florence, who sent the French 
 minister a challenge. Lamartine, who loved Italy and would 
 be the last in the world to insult an unhappy nation, having no 
 alternative left but to fight, was so severely wounded that for a 
 few days his life was despaired of In 1829 he published his 
 Religious Harmonies, a work in which his genius showed itself 
 richer and deeper than ever, proving him, as was said at the 
 time, to be a most briUiant and able defender of the throne and 
 the altar. In this same year he was recalled to France to be 
 offered the ministry of foreign affairs, which, however, he would 
 not accept, preferring the plenipotentiaryship to Greece. He 
 was elected to the French Academy in 1830, the illustrious Cu- 
 vier welcoming him with marked kindness and eloquence. He 
 was travelling in Switzerland when the Revolution broke out. 
 
 Attached to the fallen dynasty, he immediately renounced his 
 diplomatic career ; but, in spite of his legitimist sympathies, he 
 had always maintained towards the Restoration a dignified and 
 independent attitude, never showing any servility, never offering 
 to play the part of a court poet. He could, therefore, without 
 exposing himself to the charge of ingratitude or versatility, take 
 his place in the ranks of those who regarded the Revolution as 
 an accomplished fact and the white flag exiled forever. In a 
 pamphlet, Rational Politics, published in 1 831, he already lets 
 us see that he has little confidence in royalty of any kind and 
 that he considers the dynasty of July as a mere transition. He 
 entreats the new government not to place confidence in itself, 
 but in the nation ; not to create a peculiar interest for itself 
 amidst the general interests of the country, not to concern itself 
 so much about its existence as its mission. " If the govern- 
 ment understands this mission," he says, "and devotes itself, 
 not to its own interests, but to the disinterested salvation of the 
 nation, to the broad and solid establishment of free and rational 
 order, it will triumph over all obstacles, it will create what its 
 evident mission is to create, it will last as long as necessary things 
 ought to last, until they have accomplished their work — itself a 
 transition to another order of thmgs more advanced and more 
 perfect. But if the government does not understand itself, if it 
 
LA MAR TINE, 285 
 
 docs not turn to due account, for the benefit of liberty and 
 humanity in general, the fugitive moments allowed to it ; if it 
 does not see that a broad, straight and unimpeded road is open 
 before it, along which it can carry minds, laws and facts to a 
 point from which no retrogade movement is possible ; if it 
 deems itself of any account, if it stops or turns aside, it will 
 perish, and whole ages may perish too before the same oppor- 
 tunity occurs again." This pamphlet attracted so much atten- 
 tion among the thinkers of the day that, believing the moment 
 was. come when it was every citizen's duty " to think, speak, 
 act and take sides with the family of families, the nation at 
 large," he allowed himself to be nominated for deputy at Toulon 
 and Dunkirk. The common people knew very little of him at 
 this time. But his defeat probably gave him less disappoint- 
 ment thau pleasure. It left him free to undertake what he had 
 long coveted, a pilgrimage to the Holy Land. 
 
 To sleep under the palms where Jacob had slept, to mourn on 
 the hills where Christ had mourned, to roam over the land 
 sanctified by His blessed feet, such had been the dream of his 
 childhood, which circumstance now permitted him to realize. 
 He also hoped that the journey would restore the health of Julia, 
 his only child, the idol of her parents, and then seriously threat- 
 ened with consumption. The latter expectation, unfortunately, 
 was not destined to be fulfilled. At the very time that her 
 health seemed completely reestablished by the genial air of the 
 Mediterranean, the charming child suddenly expired after a two 
 days' illness, in the arms of her parents, at a country house in 
 the neighborhood of Beyrout. The account of this journey, 
 which he has given us in Le Voyage en Orient, is a work of 
 world-wide fame, full of elevated thoughts on poetry, politics, 
 and religion, though perhaps more interesting to a poetic or 
 reflecting mind than to the curious lover of adventures. He 
 travelled like a prince by sea and land, the Turks and Arabians 
 universally saluting him as the Frankish Emir. The most inter- 
 esting episode in the journey was his conversation with Lady 
 Hester Stanhope, Pitt's eccentric niece, the "Queen of Leb- 
 anon," so celebrated for her knowledge of the occult sciences and 
 
286 NO TES. 
 
 her disdain for conventionality. From this conversation we ara 
 tempted to give some extracts, hoping curiosity will send the 
 reader for full information to the book itself. 
 
 Stanhope. ... Sit down and chat : we are already friends. Lamaktine. . . . 
 You know not who I am. S. . . . I am in possession of a science, lost in Europe, 
 but still existing in the East. I can read the stars. ... I have seen you but a few 
 minutes — Your name I cannot tell, but I know you as well as if I had lived an age 
 with you. . . . Would you like me to foretell your destiny ? L. . . . I should think 
 it were profaning the prerogatives of the Deity to ask the revelation of hidden secrets 
 from his creature. In matters of futurity I believe only in God, liberty, and virtue. 
 S. Believe what you please. . . . You are one of those ardent and well-intentioned 
 men whom God needs as instruments in the marvellous works he is soon to accom- 
 plish. Do you believe the reign of the Messiah has arrived? L. I am a Christian. 
 S. {with some slight ridicule) A Christian ! . . . What are your reasons for believ- 
 ing in Christ? L. . . . There are two luminaries given to mankind; one enlightens 
 the mind, but it is liable to controversy and doubt, and it often leads me to error and 
 mistake; the other illuminates the heart, and never deceives, for it is at once evi- 
 dence and conviction, and to us poor miserable mortals truth is only conviction. . . 
 I believe in Christ because he has brought into the world the holiest, the most fertile 
 and the most divine doctrine that ever radiated over the human understanding; so 
 •celestial a doctrine cannot be the product of deception and falsehood. . . . This is 
 why I am a Christian ; and this is all the religious controversy I ever have with my- 
 self. With others I have none. A man can have nothing proved to him unless he 
 believes it already. S. But do you find the social, political, and religious state of 
 the world so well ordained as not to need the Messiah that we wait for, whom oi^r- 
 hopes already see? L. ... In the confusion of man's beliefs, in the tumult of his 
 disordered ideas, in the vacuity of his heart, in the depravity of his social state, in 
 the repeated shakings of his political institutions, I see the necessity for a Healer, 
 and I am convinced that He must be divine. But in this Messiah I do not see a 
 new incarnated Christ. He has appeared already and has nothing more to confer 
 of wisdom, virtue, truth. But I see His Holy Spirit, still, as He has promised, 
 continually aiding mankind, and revealing to them, according to time and need, what 
 they ought to know and do. ... In //im I believe, I hope in Him, I wait for Him, 
 and, more than you, my lady, I invoke Him. . . . S. {sviiling) Believe what you 
 will, you are not the less one of the men I have been looking for, who have to play 
 a great part in the work now in preparation. You will soon return to Europe — Eu- 
 rope is doomed — Prance alone has a great task to fulfil. You will take a great 
 part in it — what, as yet, I know not . . . You speak like a man that puts too much 
 faith in the human 7«/// and too little in the irresistible dominion of (/^.y^/wy. ... I 
 hope you are an aristocrat. You look like one. L. You mistake, my lady. I am 
 neither aristocrat nor democrat. I have seen both sides of the medal of human 
 nature, and have found that one is as rough as the other. ... I am an advocate 
 exclusively of what will ameliorate the whole of mankind, whether they be born at 
 the top or the foot of the social tree. ... I do not believe that either aristocratic 
 or democratic institutions have the exclusive power of perfecting humanity. That 
 power rests only in a divine morality, which is the oflTspring of a perfect religion. 
 The civilization of nations lies in their religious faith. S. That is true ; yet I am ar. 
 
LAMARTINE. 287 
 
 arii.tocrat in spite of myself. . . . You will agree that, if there are some vices in 
 aristocracy, there are at least exalted virtues connected with them, as an atonement 
 and counterpoise; whilst in democracy I see many vices, often the lowest and most 
 hideous, but in vain do I seek exalted virtues. L. . . . There are vices on both 
 sides, but in the higher classes these vices have a brilliant appearance, whereas in 
 the lower classes they are shown in all their nakedness ... In the one, vice is a 
 choice, in the other often a necessity. ... S. ... I hope you are not to be counted 
 among those Frenchmen who take pleasure in exciting the stormy populace against 
 all the dignities that God, nature, and society have set up ; who pull down the edi- 
 fice in order to build with its ruins a pedestal for their own base envy. . . . L. . . . 
 1 am one of those who, while they honor all those above them in the social system, 
 do not despise all those below, and who hope or dream to call all men, without ref- 
 erence to their position in arbitrary arrangements, to the same light, liberty, and 
 moral perfection. 
 
 Lamartine was recalled from the East by the intelligence that 
 the inhabitants of Bergues, near Dunkirk, had elected him as 
 their representative in the Assembly. He immediately took 
 his seat and continued to be a public man for eighteen years. 
 In 1834 the inhabitants of Macon, jealous of seeing their illus- 
 trious countryman representing another city, gave him their 
 votes, but Lamartine decided in favor of Bergues, which had re- 
 elected him. But in 1837, the Maconnese havin :j once more 
 unanimously renominated him, unable to resist this mark of 
 respect and admiration, he withdrew with regret from Bergues, 
 which had re-elected him for the third time. For the next twelve 
 years he was one of the most popular representatives in France. 
 His home was at Sa-int Point, not far from his ancesiral Milly. 
 
 In the Assembly, too independent to join either party, natu- 
 rally conservative and indisposed to factious opposition, he aided 
 the government whenever he thought his assistance was neces- 
 sary. " The first duty of a government," said he in one of his 
 early speeches, "is to live ; whether good or bad, it represents 
 something more necessary than liberty itself — order, public 
 peace, security of life, security of property. These we have a 
 right to demand from it, but, in its turn, it has the right to de- 
 mand from us the means to live. For my part I shall never 
 higgle with the government in a moment of danger. But, that 
 moment once passed, order once reestabhshed, I shall demand 
 a strict account of the power with which it had been temporarily 
 intrusted. I shall say : What have you done to prevent the 
 
288 NOTES. 
 
 return of such a fatal necessity ?" Next year he handled with 
 little mercy the tricky politicians who, having upset the legiti- 
 mist government in the name of liberty, did not hesitate to 
 commit every ^petty tyranny for the benefit of the new dynasty. 
 " It is not your business," he cried, "to muzzle the press, to put 
 off every useful reform, to render useless a revolution accom- 
 plished by the people, to present to Europe the demoralizing 
 spectacle of men employing the most sacred hopes of humanity 
 as arms whereby to conquer political offices, who persecute with 
 recriminations and insult the very flag that has led them to 
 victory, blaspheming what they have adored, adoring what they 
 have crushed, and corrupting the people by trying to show that 
 in politics there is neither truth nor falsehood, neither virtue 
 nor vice, and that the world belongs to the greatest knave, or 
 the most daring adventurer." 
 
 These extracts explain sufficiently why he remained so long 
 in a state of political isolation ; no party seeking any advantage 
 for itself could count on him as a permanent ally. Politics, 
 however, though unable to make him neglect his poetry, pre- 
 vented him from bestowing on it all the attention necessary 
 for complete success. The poetic Muse is a jealous mistress. 
 Jocelyn, which appeared in 1836, though a touching poem, full 
 of beautiful images, and replete with Christian morality, is too 
 often prolix and unequal to deserve unqualified admiration. In 
 An AngeVs Fall, 1838, the same defects reappear, somewhat 
 redeemed, however, by occasional passages of extraordinary 
 power and grandeur showing an abuse rather than any decay 
 of the poetic faculty. Even his friends complained, but in 1839 
 he gave the world his last verses under the name of Contem- 
 plations, and in the preface announced his resolution hence- 
 forward to make poetry subservient to politics. It is not sur- 
 prising then, that of all his poems, his first. The Meditations, is 
 generally considered to be his best. 
 
 In spite of his renunciation of poetry, the part Lamartine took 
 in politics was not as yet very active, though, as he still held 
 himself aloof from party, his eloquence made him a power 
 respected, if not feared, in the Assembly. In the Eastern ques* 
 
LAMARTINE. 289 
 
 tiou, 1840, he held somewhat peculiar views : the two Turkeys 
 should be divided, he said, into provinces or protectorates, which 
 should be made over to the different European powers, Russia 
 receiving Constantinople, France Syria, England Egypt, etc. 
 In 1843 he broke off finally with the conservatives as too inert, 
 too selfish, too dead to the glory of the nation. " Convinced," 
 said he in his memorable discourse, " that the government is 
 wandering farther and farther from its true principles, whi' h 
 should have nothing in view but our happiness at home and 
 respect abroad ; convinced that every step France has taken 
 for the last eight years has been a step backward ; convinced 
 that the moment for flatteries and compliments is gone forever, 
 I here offer my conscientious vote against the address, against 
 the spirit animating it, against the government accepting it ; I 
 shall combat it, with regret but with firmness, in its past, its 
 present, and perhaps in its future." But, though such speeches 
 as these were sinking deeply into the minds of men, the voters 
 at large never seemed to read them. Guizot's bureaucracy 
 had an easy triumph. The elections of 1846 gave his Cabinet 
 a considerable majority, composed principally of public func- 
 tionaries. The opposition, finding argument of no avail and 
 election a farce, was nonplussed for a while, but even the 
 wildest demagogues .hardly dreamed of starting a new revolu- 
 tion. 
 
 It was at this dangerous moment that Lamartine's famous 
 History of the Girondins, appearing as a serial in one of the 
 Parisian journals, astounded all parties alike by his open sym- 
 pathy with democratic principles. In all probability it was this 
 work that hurled Louis Philippe from his throne. France had 
 become tired of revolutions ; Lamartine's "History" made a 
 new one possible. "See what he did," says Sainte-Beuve. 
 " Unwittingly he set a trap into which both himself and the 
 nation fell. A true poet, he undertook to write history. Im- 
 possible task. His brilliant imagination gave a coating of glory, 
 harmony, and light to the dark and hideous pictures of the 
 Revolution. He concealed their horror ; he gave them prestige ; 
 over this reeking quagmire of blood and garbage he threw the 
 
 PROPERiy OF 
 
 ftrn^nTRflTMT nr nnAiuiiTin inr 
 
290 NOTES. 
 
 grandeur of the Milky Way and the splendor of the rainbow.** 
 " By his magic evocation," said another author, " he summoned 
 up the mighty shades of the heroes and martyrs of '89 and '93, 
 pointing with silent reproach at our feebleness, dispelling our 
 apathy, and making us ashamed of our cowardice." 
 
 The opposition, never dreaming to what extremities this ex- 
 citement of the public feeling could be aroused, and resolving 
 to make use of it to upset the ministry, organized reform ban- 
 quets all through the departments. Lamartinc, who belonged 
 to no fraction of the opposition, and who liked Thiers even less 
 than Guizot, had a banquet for himself at Macon, where, in 
 very clear terms, he laid before his electors the approaching fall 
 of the House of Orleans. " If Royalty," said he, " deceives the 
 hopes which the revolution of 1830 placed less in its nature than 
 in its name ; if it isolates itself in its Constitutional elevation ; 
 if it does not incorporate itself entirely in the minds and the 
 legitimate interests of the masses ; if it surrounds itself by an 
 electoral aristocracy rather than by the entire people ; if, with- 
 out openly opposing the will of the nation, it corrupts this will, 
 and purchases, under the name of influence, a dictatorship the 
 more dangerous as it has been bought under the cloak of the 
 Constitution ; if it allows us to descend, as we are descending 
 surely and steadily, into the tragic depths of corruption ; if it 
 allows the nation and posterity to be afflicted and humiliated by 
 the dishonesty of the public officers, it will fall ! This royalty 
 be convinced of it, will fall, not in its own blood, like that of 
 '89, but in its own trap. So, after having our revolutions of 
 liberty, and our counter revolutions, we shall have the revolu- 
 tion of the public conscience, the revolution of contempt ! " 
 
 Guizot was too blind to see the approaching storm, or too 
 improvident to prevent it. He stubbornly remained in office, 
 though he saw his splendid majority of office-holders dwindle 
 down to 33. A banquet, forbidden by the authorities, and sev- 
 eral times deferred, was finally fixed to take place February 
 22, 1848 ; but at a late hour on the 21st a proclamation was issued 
 to interdict it. The opposition decided at once not to attend the 
 banquet, but to impeach the ministry. What happened next is 
 
LA MAR TINE. 2gl 
 
 well known. Barricades were thrown up by the excited popu- 
 lace in different parts of Paris on the 22d. On the 23d, the 
 National Guard having joined the insurgents, the Guizot minis- 
 try resigned, a Thiers ministry was formed, and everything ap- 
 peared to have come to a quiet end. But all that night the 
 secret societies, unwilling to lose the opportunity that govern- 
 mental mismanagement had afforded them, were at work quietly, 
 but very effectively. The first news Louis Philippe heard on the 
 morning of the 24th was that all Paris was in a state of insur- 
 rection ; the troops, disgusted with contradictory orders, were 
 doing little or nothing by way of resistance ; the National Guard 
 was fraternizing with the insurgents ; the Thiers proclamations 
 were torn down ; the Palais Royal was taken and plundered by 
 the populace ; and that it was their shouts that were now heard 
 ringing, loud and menacing, only a few squares off. 
 
 Louis Philippe, utterly bewildered, abdicates in favor of his 
 grandson, the young Count of Paris, and starts for England. 
 The Duchess of Orleans, leading her children by the hand, 
 enters the Chamber of Deputies, into which a rough crowd of 
 National Guards and insurgents have already burst, headed by 
 Ledru Rollin, and crying, " down with the venal majority ! ' 
 and " let us have a provisional government ! " Odillon Barrot's 
 powerful speech in favor of the Duchess as regent is rapturously 
 applauded by some, but violently hissed and hooted at by others. 
 Shouts, yells, and uproar fill the hall. It is a moment big with 
 the fate of France. Suddenly Lamartine's name is heard. 
 Deputies and Democrats alike hail him with applause as he 
 takes his way to the tribune. The howling assembly becomes 
 as still as death. His words are listened to as intently as if they 
 were decrees of fate. 
 
 " Gentlemen," he begins, " I participate as profoundly as any 
 man in the twofold sentiment pervading this assembly at the 
 sight of one of the most touching spectacles that the annals of 
 humanity can present — that of an august princess sheltering 
 herself in her affliction, beneath the innocence of her children, 
 fleeing from a deserted and invaded palace, and throwing her- 
 self into the sanctuary of popular representation. But I have 
 
292 NOTES. 
 
 a sense no less lively of the respect due to the people. ... I 
 cannot suppose that a momentary acclamation, extorted by an 
 honorable emotion from an assembly melted to tenderness by a 
 natural feeling, can establish a stable and undisputed govern- 
 ment over a population of thirty-six millions. I know that what 
 one burst of popular enthusiasm may create another may de- 
 stroy. I know that, in order to escape a recurrence of the crisis 
 in which we are placed, it is of consequence to have, not an 
 ephemeral government, but a stable, a national, a popular, in 
 short, ati immovable order of things. How are we to arrive at 
 this immovable basis ? By goi7ig to the very foundations of the 
 people and the country, by extracting from natio7ial rights the 
 ^rcat secret of universal sovereignty , whence issue all order, 
 all liberty, all truth. We want a government which shall put 
 an end to the terrible and unsuspected state of things existing 
 for years between the different classes of our citizens, hindering 
 our mutual recognition, and preventing our harmonious union. 
 .... I demand that we instantly constitute a conditional govern- 
 ment T' — He is still speaking when a new crowd of despera- 
 does, bursting into the hall, puts an end to further discussion. 
 But the dictum has been pronounced. The monarchists, on 
 whom Lamartine's speech has fallen like a thunderbolt, slip 
 away in silent terror. The Duchess and her children escape, 
 not without danger of losing their lives. Lamartine himself is 
 seriously threatened by insurgents who mistake him for an 
 " enemy of the people." But, brave as a lion, and compeUing 
 obedience by his magnetic .presence, he has old Dupont de 
 I'Eure carried to the deserted chair, and, selecting six such 
 names as he considers best for the proposed provisional govern- 
 ment, he hands them to him for nomination. They are all 
 ratified with volleys of applause, his own, the third on the list, 
 with the wildest. Then, hurrying to the Hotel de Ville, the new 
 government enters at once on its duties, proclaims the Orleans 
 dynasty fallen, a republic established, and demands the adhesion 
 of the army and. the civil authorities. Proclamations signed by 
 well known and respected names instantly restore tranquillity. 
 The threads of government, so rudely snapped, are rapidly re- 
 
LAMAR TINE. 293 
 
 united. February 24th, beginning with a monarchy, ends with 
 a repubhc. 
 
 But this is not the repubhc desired by a dangerous portion of 
 the populace of Paris. The twenty-fifth dawns, the most dan- 
 gerous day France has ever encountered. Self-appointed sen- 
 tries have guarded the city without much trouble, and, soothed 
 by the magic word republic, startled Paris has rested pretty well. 
 But the Terrorists and the Communists, indignant that they are 
 not represented in the new government, have been preparing 
 their plans. Early in the morning, armed with every kind of 
 weapon, they surround the Hotel de Ville and throng the neigh- 
 boring streets, waving, the red fiag, and tearing down the tri- 
 color wherever they find it. Numbering 30 or 40 thousand 
 men, they soon burst the doors of the Hotel de Ville, but the 
 great majority remains outside, singing the Marseillaise and 
 rapidly lashing itself into fury. "Who are the men," cry its 
 orators, " that have surprised and plundered our government ? 
 Let us depose and expel them ! We must make our republic 
 ourselves ! Down with the flag of royalty, reminding us of our 
 slavery and its crimes. Hurrah for the Red one, the symbol of 
 our freedom ! " Towards noon the square is densely packed 
 and the windows and roofs are hung with red. The savagest 
 characters in the world are to be found in that howhng mob ; 
 once it breaks out, where will its violeace end ? No police is 
 there, no army. Nothing like an officer, except a few poly- 
 technic students, one to a thousand. If Paris, France rather, 
 was ever saved by man, that man was Lamartine. Five times 
 he tries to make himself heard from the balconies, but the roar- 
 ing multitudes drown his voice. At last, mounted on a ,straw- 
 bottomed chair, where he was held by a few devoted friends, 
 surrounded by an infuriated mob, his earnest accents command 
 attention and by degrees silence prevails. 
 
 He begins by soothing the assemblage by a hymn upon the 
 victory, so sudden, complete, and unexpected even by the most 
 ardent lovers of liberty. He calls God and man to witness the 
 admirable moderation and religious humanity exhibited by the 
 people in the combat and in the hour of triumph. He rekindles 
 
 25* 
 
294 NOTES. 
 
 the sublime instinct that had thrown the people still armed, but 
 obedient and disciplined, into the arms of a few men who had 
 devoted themselves to calumny, exhaustion and death for the 
 safety of all. 
 
 " That is what yesterday's sun has seen ! " he continues. " But 
 what do you want to-day's sun to witness ? A different kind of 
 people, only still more furious from having fewer enemies to 
 combat, distrusting those very men you had yesterday put in 
 office ; curtailing their liberty ; humbling their dignity ; despis- 
 ing their authority which is in fact your own ; substituting a 
 revolution of vengeance and punishment for a revolution of 
 humanity and fraternity ; and commanding your government to 
 raise in token of concord the standard of mortal hatred between 
 citizens of the same country ! That terrible Red Flag has been 
 raised sometimes, in moments of hot blood, as a scarecrow to 
 enemies, but once that the fight is over, it should be instantly 
 lowered, in sign of reconciliation and peace. I would rather 
 hoist the black flag -which, in besieged cities floats like a winding 
 sheet, to distinguish those neutral edifices which are consecrated 
 to humanity and which even the enemy's bullet and bomb must 
 respect. Is it your wish that the banner of your republic should 
 be more menacing and sinister than the flag of a bombarded 
 town ? . . . You have the power to offer violence to your gov- 
 ernment ; you have the power to command it to change the 
 banner of the nation and the name of France. But if you are 
 so ill-advised and so obstinate in error as to impose upon it the 
 republic of a party and the flag of terror, the government, I am 
 well assured, is fully determined to perish rather than to dis- 
 honor itself by obeying you ! As for myself, never shall my 
 hand sign such a decree! Even unto death shall I reject this 
 banner of blood; SLud you should repudiate it still more de- 
 cidedly. For, the red flag you offer us, saturated in our own 
 people's blood, has only gone around the Champ de Mars, 
 whereas the tricolor has made the circuit of the world, with the 
 name, and the glory, and the liberty of our country ! " 
 
 History shows no more prodigious triumph of eloquence in 
 ancient or modern times than was witnessed on this occasion. 
 
LAMARTINE. 295 
 
 Electrified by the orator*s burning words, or stung to the quick 
 by his taunts, the furious mob rends the air with shouts of Vive 
 la Rt'publiqiic ! so fiercely menacing that the cowed Terrorists, 
 fuming with wrath and disappointment, quietly slink away, lower- 
 ing the odious flag, but revolving plans for its undoubted triumph 
 at the next opportunity. 
 
 Th[s was the day of Lamartine's greatest glory. The defeat 
 of the red flag turned all France Republican, and conciliated 
 the sympathies of Europe. If his superhuman exertions on this 
 day had cost him his life, his name would be treasured for ever 
 as that of the most illustrious martyr of true liberty that the 
 world has ever seen. But he was too much of a grand poet to 
 be a wise statesman. Unwilling to face the dreadful alternative 
 of exterminating the secret societies with fire and sword, and 
 probably exaggerating their numbers and importance, he thought 
 he could hold them in check by allying himself closely with 
 Ledru RoUin, their representative and nominal ruler. This un- 
 natural union he tried to explain by comparing himself to a 
 iightning-rod silently drawing off the terrible power it cannot 
 avert, but the mistake was fatal for the success of the Republic. 
 The moderate party, losing confidence in its ability to maintain 
 order, surrendered it with little hesitation to Louis Napoleon. 
 At the elections for President in 1849, Paris gave fewer votes to 
 her preserver Lamartine than to Raspail the conspirator ! The 
 Coup diktat of 1851 finally disgusting him with politics, he re- 
 tired altogether from public Hfe', and devoted the rest of his days 
 exclusively to literature. 
 
 Unfortunately the production of books had now become a 
 matter of unavoidable necessity. His princely splendor had 
 plunged him deeply in debt, and to a relief from this oppression 
 every moment of his life was now devoted, though now up- 
 wards of sixty. His industry was indefatigable, but works pro- 
 duced under high pressure, seldom have the savory flavor of 
 spontaneous growth. His Confidences, his Tales, his Histories, 
 his Biographies, his Fainiliar E7iteriai7inients , etc., did not much 
 unprove his fortune, though he expended more genius, talent, 
 and labor in these ephemerals than would be required for two 
 
296 NOTES. 
 
 or three works sure of immortality. His friends' attempts, hew- 
 ever, to raise a national subscription in his behalf, not proving 
 successful, the city of Paris presented him with a country-seat 
 in the Bois de Boulogne, and in 1867 Napoleon III.'s govern- 
 ment allowed him a life interest in a capital of $100,060. In 
 1868 the Emperor offered to discharge unconditionally his debts, 
 amounting to $120,000, but this generous offer the old Republi- 
 can poet refused to accept. The death of his wife, a most 
 estimable woman, in 1863 had made him very unhappy and 
 fretful, and this with his other troubles, no doubt helped to cast 
 a melancholy cloud over the closing years of his life. An im- 
 perial decree prescribed that his funeral should be celebrated at 
 the expense of the State, but the poet having left express orders 
 that he should be buried in his own estate at Saint Point, his 
 dying wishes were religiously complied with. 
 
 What good has Lamartine done for France ? He has chas- 
 tened her poetry by inventing a poem which combines the inten- 
 sest passion with the highest morality. For sixteen years he 
 has given the world the example of an eloquent and enlightened 
 statesman, never thinking of himself, but incessantly battling 
 for the advancement of true liberty by infusing the spirit of 
 Christianity into the legislation of his country. Finally, at a 
 most critical period, without a soldier, without even a police- 
 man, by his courage, his magnanimity, and his entrancing 
 eloquence, he saved the nation by dispersing the Red Republic, 
 that afterwards, when it had got the upper hand, murdered the 
 archbishop and sixty-four priests, blew up the chief buildings 
 of the city, laughed Thiers and his parliament to scorn, and 
 that cost MacMahon nearly three months' incessant fighting, at 
 the head of 150,000 men, to subdue it! 
 
 Note 63 — VICTOR HUGO — page 94. 
 
 Count Victor Marie Hugo (1802 ), poet, novelist, 
 
 artist, dramatist, orator, statesman, essayist, satirist, one of the 
 most celebrated and best known men of the century, was born 
 at Besancjon, eastern France, in the same year that Bonaparte 
 was declared Consul fqr life. From his very birth he inherited 
 
VICTOR HUGO. 297 
 
 quite opposite tendencies. His father, of a noble Lorraine 
 family of a few hundred years' creation, entering the revolution- 
 ary army as a private soldier, had signally distinguished him- 
 self by his valor on the Rhine, in La Vendee, on the Danube. 
 In Italy, where he helped to capture and hang the notorious 
 brigand Fra Diavolo, he attracted the attention and won the 
 confidence of King Joseph Bonaparte, who, when removing to 
 Spain, carried General Hugo along with him, and made him 
 governor of several provinces. His mother, the daughter of a 
 Breton shipbuilder, a royalist in soul and marrow, had been 
 hunted by the revolutionary soldiers through the Bocage, in 
 company with Madame de la Rochejaquelein and other heroines 
 of La Vendee. Her sufferings and experiences during this death- 
 less episode must have filled her with such a hatred against the 
 Revolution and its abettors that we cannot understand why she 
 married Citizen Hugo at all. Even the children's earliest in- 
 fancy shared in the restless activity of these stirring times. 
 " Before life," as the poet himself says, he traversed Europe, 
 the first three years of his existence being spent in Elba, and 
 the next two in Paris. Thence taken again to Italy, the chil- 
 dren with their mother returned to Paris in 1809, the year that 
 the father followed King Joseph to Spain. Victor remained in 
 Paris two years, trying to learn Latin from an old priest, and 
 also from a proscribed general. La Horie, hiding in his mother's 
 house. The tragic fate of this general, Victor's godfather, who 
 was discovered and put to death for complicity in Malet's con- 
 spiracy, powerfully strengthened the royalist ideas which the 
 mother had already planted in the boys' tender minds. 
 
 In 181 1, the General holding a high position in Spain, the 
 family removed to Madrid, where, however, Victor and his 
 brothers could study no longer than one year at the College of the 
 Nobles, the threatening aspect of affairs driving the mother and 
 children once more back to Paris. It is to this short stay in 
 Spain, however, that some have attributed not only the poet's 
 early love of Spanish literature, but also his somewhat Spanish 
 cast of character, his seriousness, his stateliness, his pride, his 
 sensitiveness, so often degenerating into stubbornness, if not 
 
298 NOTES. 
 
 positive sulk. The Empire came to an end whilst Victor and 
 his brother were finishing their classical education in a private 
 school kept by a M. Delariviere, and General Hugo, separated 
 at last from his wife by political as well as domestic troubles, 
 sent the boys to a mathematical school to prepare them for the 
 Polytechnic, expecting them to become soldiers. 
 
 Young Victor studied his mathematics, but he liked poetry 
 better. His early wanderings through Europe, which would 
 have spoiled a less studious intellect, had taught him as if by 
 instinct many things that school-boys can never learn, especially 
 developing his poetic talent. At the age of fifteen, the poem he 
 sent to the French Academy, to compete for the annual prize, 
 was of such remarkable merit that the judges would have unani- 
 mously awarded it the crown, had not the author, perhaps from 
 a little vanity, innocently announced his age. The consequence 
 tvas that, either unwilling to believe such a work to be a boy's 
 production, or imagining he had mentioned his age to influence 
 their decision, they refused the premium. Everybody exclaimed 
 against the injustice, but one of the results of the dispute was 
 that his father, by this time convinced that his son was better 
 qualified to handle the pen than the sword, excused him from 
 presenting himself at the Polytechnic, and allowed him to pursue 
 his poetic studies in peace. He won some prizes offered for 
 poetry at the floral games of Toulouse, but the appearance of 
 Lamartine's Meditations in 1820 stimulated him to more serious 
 and persevering effort. His first collection of royalist and re- 
 ligious poems, entitled Odes and Ballads, was given to the world 
 in 1822, and its success was instantaneous. Chateaubriand 
 saluted him as the sublime child, and Louis XVIII., touched by 
 the vigorous style in which the young poet had chanted the 
 glories of chivalry and the lilies of France, ordered him to be 
 paid a yearly pension of 3000. francs. But Hugo's next work, in 
 prose, Hans of Iceland (1823), though captivating the majority 
 by its power and strange originality, repelled every reader that 
 was indisposed towards the monstrous and horrible. Bttg 
 Jargal, another prose tale, appearing in 1826, showed a still 
 greater falling off in delicacy and taste. 
 
VICTOR HUGO. 7\/) 
 
 This fondness for dwelling on ghastly scenes of blood and 
 death and brutal cruelty has been the besetting sin of his life. 
 This too is the reason why readers of coarse tastes, the immenr.e 
 majority, whose palates must be tickled by the hottest stimulants, 
 read him with the greatest pleasure. The fact is, his irregular 
 education, while doing much to exalt his fancy, had done little 
 to chasten or improve his taste. The dreaming boy had been 
 wandering over the splendors and horrors of Europe, instead 
 of working at school, and playing with his companions ; a few 
 years later his opening imagination took greater delight in 
 modern Spanish, Italian, German and English literature, than 
 in the master-pieces of Greece and Rome, or in the deathless 
 productions of the age of Louis XIV. Exuberant in his genius, 
 and dimly conscious of his creative power, he chafed beneath 
 rules of art and dictates of criticism, regarding them as cum- 
 bersome trammels, rather than wise and safe guiding-reins. 
 Royalty, too, had probably been never more than a sentiment, 
 and his mother's death was the first blow towards successfully 
 severing the link binding him to the old monarchic and religious 
 school, which, about this time, became known as the Classic, to 
 distinguish it from the new school called the Rotnantic, Of this 
 school, as already stated (page 224). the dramatist Lemercier had 
 been really the father, but Lamartine's fascinating Meditations 
 having now made it extremely popular, especially with young 
 France, a new paper, the Globe, was started expressly to define 
 and support its principles. Its articles being full of life, and 
 especially of novelty, the Globe was extensively read, its doc- 
 trines proving especially ensnaring to young poets, artists, and 
 dramatists. Young Hugo in particular, embraced the new doc- 
 trines with such enthusiasm that he soon became their most 
 vigorous exponent, the great Panjandrum indeed of the ncAV 
 vTiysteries. The chief principles of the two schools seem to 
 be somewhat as follows : the Classic School holds that nature 
 should be represented in poetry, in art, on the stage, etc., not 
 as she really is, but idealized, and, whether in good or in ill, 
 improved into what our imaginations readily tell us she ought 
 to be. The Romanticists claim that in the representation of 
 
300 NOTES, 
 
 nature our only ideal should be the Tj'ue. Art, fettered by no 
 rule, by no tradition, by no criticism, should be allowed to express 
 nature as it finds her, in whatever order it may please, with 
 whatever ternis it may please. What right, they ask, have we 
 to substitute our fleeting conventionalities for the majesty of 
 reality? Truth to nature should be our only standard. In our 
 pictures of nature why exclude the horrible, the grotesque, or 
 even the trivial ? If we admit only the beautiful, the perfect, 
 the sublime, what pretensions can we make to giving a repre- 
 sentation of truth ? 
 
 Something like this at least was said by Victor Hugo himself 
 in the preface to a third volume of his Odes and Ballads in 
 1826. "What is really true is always true. Thought is a 
 virginal and fertile soil, whose productions should be allowed 
 to grow spontaneously, and even at hazard. Regularity is one 
 thing ; order another. Regularity is merely human ; order is 
 simply divine. The poet's only model should be, nature ; his 
 only guide, truth; his only books, Homer and the Bible." 
 But it was in the preface to his first tragedy, Cromwell, 1827, 
 that he boldly flung the new banner to the breeze, and stoutly 
 nailed it to the mast. " In creation we see the ugly existing 
 beside the beautiful, the deformed beside the graceful, bathos 
 beside pathos, the ridiculous beside the subhme, evil beside 
 good, shade beside light ; why then should the artist endeavor 
 to surpass God ? Is nature mutilated nature improved ? Is 
 the harmonious to be sought at the expense of the complete ? 
 The time has now come for poetry to take a decided step, a 
 step, like the earthquake shock, destined to change the face of 
 the world.- She will show the shadow as well as the light, the 
 grotesque as well as the sublime, the body as well as the soul, 
 the animal as well as the spirit ; but she will show them as 
 Nature shows them, mingling them,- not confounding them." 
 
 These fine phrases, however new, being looked upon by many 
 as anything but true, to give them emphasis, he published his 
 "Shakespearian" tragedy of Cromwell, a tragedy, however, 
 "Shakespearian" in nothing but some glaring defects and 
 crudities which the great Enghsh poet could have hardlji 
 
VICTOR HUGO. 501 
 
 avoided in his time, and which he would in all probability be 
 the last to defend. Instead of the sturdy life, the profound 
 philosophy, the deep truth, and the enlivening variety of the 
 liard of Avon, we have in Cromwell a chronicle in rhyming 
 dialogue, unrelieved by cunning art, poetic truth, or even the 
 slightest historic veracity. Hugo's acknowledged failure, in- 
 deed, in this his first attempt at dramatic composition, obliged 
 him often afterwards to modify his extreme ideas a good deal, 
 though it must be confessed that in two respects he has always 
 shown himself as unchangeable as fate : he always keeps his 
 sublime beside his grotesque, and to his historical personages 
 he gives the slightest possible reality. For such a profound 
 lover of truth, he shows an exceedingly great ignorance of 
 history. 
 
 Cromwell, however, in one sense could not be exactly counted, 
 a failure ; being a dramatic poem, rather than a play, its merits 
 could not be tested in the theatre. Accordingly, while one 
 party received it with shouts of derision, another welcomed it 
 with enthusiasm as the harbinger of the new era. Hugo's 
 friends, Sainte-Beuve, the two Deschamps, Boulanger the 
 painter, Alfred de Musset. Nodier, etc., forming a club called 
 the Cenacle, unanimously elected him president, and started, as 
 an organ of their own, a paper, called the Muse Fran^aise, 
 to advocate the new doctrine, and mercilessly belabor all 
 opponents. " The strongest article of Cenacle creed," as a wit 
 of the day said, " is the total denial of any claim to our respect 
 possessed by any one over eighteen years of age." 
 
 The youthful band, however, possessed genius enough not 
 only to save it from death by ridicule, but even to ensure it for 
 a while an undoubted triumph. Not to speak of the others, 
 Hugo's new poem, The Orientals, published in 1829, if weak 
 in thought was perfect in versification, and extremely rich in 
 gorgeous coloring; and his next novel, The Last Days of a Con- 
 demned Man, if repulsive in the whole groundwork, and false 
 in its observations, to this day excites our admiration as a 
 psychological study of astonishing vigor. No one, in fact, could 
 deny that the leader of the Romanticists was a poet by organi- 
 26 
 
302 NOTES. 
 
 zation and temperament, but that he could reflect calmly, ob- 
 serve truly, judge accurately, or write with a fine discrimination, 
 was denied then as vehemently as it is denied to-day. 
 
 "Give them a real play. President," said the Cenacle, "so 
 that they can see what the new school can do in the theatre." 
 Marion Delorme was the reply to this demand, but the Censors 
 considered it decidedly too gross for representation. Hernani 
 was then announced, but, though the same objection could not 
 be made to this play, it was so violently opposed that even the 
 French Academy went to the King and conjured him, in the 
 name of taste and good sense, to forbid this new profanity of 
 the daring innovator. The reply of Charles X. is well known : 
 " In theatre matters I have a right to nothing except my own 
 seat in my own box ! " February 26, 1830, is a memorable day 
 in the annals of the French stage. Hernani, a five act drama 
 in verse, written in opposition to every rule then known and 
 till then religiously cherished and observed, was acted in the 
 Thedire-Fran^ais. The house was packed, but not with critics 
 or dispassionate judges; every spectator was an uncompro- 
 mising partisan. Very little of the play could be properly 
 heard. Shouts, hisses, cat-calls, applauses, yellings, uproar, 
 tumult, incessant during the evening, finally culminated in 
 violent recriminations and personal encounters. The students, 
 artists, journalists, and other devotees of romanticism, proving 
 themselves possessed of better lungs, or of more vigorous mus- 
 cle, remained masters of the field, and, having driven their op- 
 ponents- out of the theatre, assembled in the foyer to celebrate 
 their victory by dancing, singing, and shouting, " Vivent les 
 Romantiques ! Racine 's smashed ! " From that night it must 
 certainly be acknowledged that drama has conquered tragedy. 
 
 Before the enthusiasm excited by Her7tani had time to cool, 
 Hugo's new work, Notre Dame de Paris (the Hunchback of 
 Notre Dame), took Europe by surprise, and extorted from his 
 fiercest adversaries the acknowledgment of incontestable genius. 
 It is certainly a masterpiece, one of the most remarkable books 
 of the nineteenth century. Quasimodo may be a monstrous 
 chimera, Claude a melodramatic sensualist, Gringoire a Vol 
 
VICTOR HUGO. 303 
 
 tairian 300 years ahead of time ; in fact, most of the other 
 characters — always excepting Esmeralda, a really charming 
 creation — may be nobodies. Still, there is no resisting the 
 enchanting spell it throws over us by its wondrous pictures of 
 the romantic past, as seen by the eyes of Victor Hugo. As if 
 by the wave of a magic wand, it transports us into the centre 
 of his Paris of the Middle Ages, with its gloomy streets, its 
 roistering students, its quaint but poetic life, its reckless and 
 excitable population, its grotesque houses, its picturesque towers, 
 its frowning palaces, and above all its grand and glorious old 
 Cathedral ! Not even Sir Walter Scott ever gave us a work of 
 such amplitude, movement, and epic power. The bird's-eye 
 view of Paris alone, whether strictly correct or not, most probably 
 not, shows vast and enthusiastic research. 
 
 A volume of his poems, too, published this year (1831), 
 Autumn Leaves, though confused in ideas, and diffuse in style, 
 and already showing a tendency to introduce the poet's per- 
 sonality too often to the reader's notice, is probably his best 
 poetic work, the thoughts, fresh, vigorous and lofty, being ex- 
 pressed with great sweetness and harmony. As to his plays, 
 the Romanticists do not seem to have improved him much by 
 "smashing Racine." Even the government of July, that had 
 been weak enough to wink at Marioft Delonne, plucked up 
 courage enough to forbid the hideous Le Rot s' amuse, some- 
 what known to English play-goers as the Fool's Revenge. His 
 succeeding plays, Lucrecia Borgia^ Mary Ttidor, and Angela, 
 are noisy melodramas, full of poniards, poison bowls, trap- 
 doors, and back-staircases. By degrees it seems at last to have 
 dawned on Hugo's own mind that the ability to write very fine 
 lyrical passages is only a slender qualification towards making 
 a successful dramatic author. Or perhaps it was Lamartine's 
 laurels that would not allow him to sleep. Anyway, it is certain 
 that, finding Ruy Bias (1838) and the Burgraves (1843) very 
 unceremoniously handled by the critics, the disgusted poet re- 
 nounced dramatic composition for ever, and turned his attention 
 to politics. 
 
 in 1 841 he was forced on the French Academy, the majority 
 
304 NOTES. 
 
 being by no means his admirers, but in his reception address 
 he astonislied everybody by saying very little on literature, but 
 A great deal on the art of ruling the country. The Rhine, 
 published next year, betrayed the same dream of triumphs in 
 the tribune, the same aspiration after ministerial honors, the 
 romantic river proving anything but a fertile subject for poetry, 
 enthusiasm, picturesque description, or glowing historical as- 
 sociation. In 1845, when called to the Chamber of Peers with 
 the title of Count, he did not hesitate to hail Louis Philippe as 
 " the most eminent of European kings, the crowned Sage who 
 scattered from the summit of his throne the words of universal 
 peace." In 1847, however, he sails on quite another tack, for 
 we find him threateningly advising the government " to occupy 
 itself with the masses where there is so much courage, so much 
 intelligence, so much patriotism, so much utility, but at the same 
 time so much inflammability that at any moment we may expect 
 a deadly explosion." 
 
 The explosion coming in 1848, and Hugo quickly giving his 
 adhesion to what he called " that majestic social form, the re- 
 public, which our fathers have seen grand and terrible in the 
 past, and which we wish to see grand and beneficent in the 
 future," he was elected to the Constituent Assembly by sixty 
 thousand votes. Here, though generally voting with the con- 
 servative party, he soon began to be suspected of socialistic 
 views, and in a paper of his own, called the Evenefnent, he 
 showed himself extremely bitter towards General Cavaignac, at 
 that time the head of the executive authority. He stoutly' advo- 
 cated, however, the establishment of two Chambers instead of 
 one, and refused to cast his vote for a Constitution containing 
 such a germ of calamity. He received the election of Louis 
 Napoleon to the presidency with the most marked favor, and in 
 1849 was elected to the Legislative Assembly, tenth on the list 
 of the twenty-eight Deputies of Paris. In all probability he was 
 at this time expecting some ministerial position, which, however, 
 the Louis Napoleon Cabinet did not offer him. In vain did his 
 paper endeavor to explode "the vulgar and absurd prejudice 
 that a poet must be feeble and incompetent in the practical 
 
VICTOR HUGO. 305 
 
 affairs of life." In vain did he parade his sparkling definition 
 of the poet statesman, combining at once "hand and head, 
 heart and thought, sword and lamp, who is both gentle and 
 strong, gentle because he is strong, strong because he is gentle, 
 conqueror and legislator, king and prophet, lyre and sword, 
 apostle and messiah." 
 
 No portfoUo making its appearance, M. Victor Hugo began 
 to see some logic in Emile de Girardin's extreme views, and in 
 fact was soon drifting towards the most advanced democracy. 
 Pretending to believe it to be in the power of the government 
 to destroy indigence, he asked the Assembly to pass laws for 
 the suppression of misery. He warmly joined Ledru RoUin in 
 his attacks on the Roman Expedition, but he prudently took no 
 part in the insurrection which drove that demagogue to Eng- 
 land. He spoke so disrespectfully of the Pope that he drew on 
 himself a severe rebuke from Montalembert. His eloquence at 
 last made him the recognized organ of the Mountain. In fact, 
 the extremely violent and imprudent measures that he advocated 
 in the Assembly so alarmed the country as to render a Dictator 
 necessary, and a Coup d'etat possible. In his famous speech 
 opposing a revision of the Constitution, a measure of such ex- 
 treme need and importance that 80 out of the 86 departments 
 of France expressly demanded it, he uttered the well-known 
 words: "What! because after a thousand years a man came 
 and picked up the sword and the sceptre of Charlemagne — 
 Because this man, whose name is synonymous with Rivoli, with 
 Jena, with Friedland, dropped in his turn this sword and this 
 sceptre, must you pick them up ? Pick them up, as he picked 
 them up after Charlemagne ? Pick them up with your puny 
 hands ? What ! after Augustus, Augustulus ? What ! Because 
 we have had a Napoleon the Great, must we have a Napoleon 
 the Little! " 
 
 Rhetoric of this kind not preventing the Coup d'etat, Victor 
 Hugo's name was on the first list of those banished from France 
 as enemies of the new government. Furious at such treatment, 
 he took refuge in the island of Jersey, where, safe under the 
 protection of England, he devoted the early years of his exile 
 26* U 
 
306 NOTES. 
 
 to firing broadsides of hot shot at the enemy, of which Napoleon 
 the Little in prose and Castigations in poetry are the best known. 
 Cofttemplations (1856), written in a calmer mood, have all the 
 defects of his earlier poetry, chaotic thoughts and redundant 
 style, with but little compensating improvement. In 1859 ^e 
 published his Legend of the Ages, a vast collection of poems, 
 announced, however, as only a fragment of a work still vaster, 
 a Trilogy, of which the other two parts were to be Satan's End, 
 and God. In this year he haughtily refused to accept the am- 
 nesty offered to all political exiles in consequence of the French 
 successes in the Italian war. In 1869 he refused with still greater 
 pride the second amnesty, alleging as a reason the " barrier of 
 honor " that his own line had placed in his way : 
 
 " If there remains but one, that one shall be I." 
 
 His real reason, however, does not seem to be anything else 
 but ruffled pride which never forgives, and a wish to remain in 
 safe quarters whence he might fling whatever missiles he pleased 
 without the least danger of being called to an account. 
 
 In 1862 2i^'^t2x^di Les Miserables, published simultaneously in 
 six different languages, and so well known that nothing more 
 need be said of it here than that its profits must have been 
 enormous. His Songs of the Streets and Woods (1865) were 
 treated very severely by. the critics as a vast agglomeration 
 where trifles, thoughts, truths, grotesque fancies, fliing together 
 at random, seem no more entitled to be called poetry than the 
 incoherent rhapsodies of a pianist trying his instrument are to 
 be called music. The Toilers of the Sea (1866) did not give 
 much pleasure, and the Laughing Man (1869), in spite of book- 
 selling dodges, is said to have ruined the publisher, the author 
 seeming to possess all Voltaire's shrewdness in making bar- 
 gains. 
 
 Sedan brought him back to Paris, where he immediately pre- 
 sented the citizens with two cannons named Victor Hugo and 
 Castigation, and wrote an address to the Germans, calling on 
 them to start a republic at once and help their French brethren. 
 In 1 87 1 he came out second in the list of the 43 Deputies of the 
 
VICTOR HUGO. , 307 
 
 Seine, but, finding his speech against the treaty listened to very 
 impatiently at Bordeaux, he resigned in disgust and retired to 
 Brussels. Here, however, ofifering an asylum to some fugitive 
 Communists, his house was mobbed in spite of the police, and 
 himself obliged to quit Belgium. In 1872 he published the 
 Annee Terrible, his impressions of the Prussian War. His 
 powerful Ninety-three, published five years ago, and appearing 
 simultaneously in ten languages, is still fresh in the minds of 
 most of our readers. Elected to the Senate in 1876, for six 
 years, he took his place at the extreme Left, and his first prop- 
 osition was complete amnesty for the Commune. In 1877 he 
 published the Art of being a Grandfather, and the History of a 
 Crime ; his last work (1878) is a rhapsodical poem entitled The 
 Pope. An excellent designer, he has furnished many illustra- 
 tions, among others, for the new and splendid editions oi Ninety- 
 three, and Notre Dame of Paris. 
 
 As a genius gifted with marvellous imagination and extraor- 
 dinary power of glowing expression, Victor Hugo is possibly 
 one of the greatest men the fertile soil of France has ever pro- 
 duced. Still, we can pronounce him to be little better than a 
 failure. With all his splendid creative power he has left us 
 nothing really great or good, nothing to elevate our thoughts or 
 soothe our hearts. He seems to be deficient in the stamina 
 necessary for a great character. Beginning life as a Royalist 
 and Classicist, a little of the world's incense soon turns him 
 Romanticist and Democrat ; on through the diapason he passes, 
 July Monarchist, Napoleonist, Republican, Socialist, and, at 
 present, he has but to blame himself if the world thinks him a 
 Communist. All through, however, he remains the same proud, 
 conceited, self-absorbed Vict">r Hugo. When that great man is 
 aggrieved, take care ! He scolds like a beldame, and is as im- 
 placable in his sulk as an over-petted school-boy. His political 
 pamphlets are sorry reading, his genius seeming to evaporate 
 in his anger. The History of a Crime is no pamphlet, but a 
 highly elaborated romance. Even his sympathy for the poor 
 and suffering has not the true ring — as we can easily judge for 
 ourselves. Instead of loving his poor and desiring to relieve 
 
308 NOTES. 
 
 them, we feel ourselves too often hating somebody or something, 
 probably the author himself and his antithesis. It is perhaps 
 to this mania for antithesis that much of his faults are to be 
 attributed. Though he hates and denounces regularity, an- 
 tithesis makes him as regular as the puffs of a high-pressure 
 engine. To borrow his style : one-half of his sentences is 
 always enough to read ; contradict it and you have the other. 
 His influence on literature has been profound and lasting, but 
 hardly for its advantage. His disciples, however far beneath 
 him in the wonderful originality and vast sweep of his fancy, 
 find it an easy matter to follow him in his habitual disregard 
 of the beautiful, his general negation of the grand, and in his 
 morbid passion for delineating the cruel, the repulsive, the 
 monstrous and the terrible. 
 
 Note 64 — REGNARD — page 109. 
 
 Jean Francais Regnard (165 5-1 709), comic dramatist of 
 the first rank, Moliere alone being his superior, son of a wealthy 
 Parisian merchant, was a great traveller in his youth, and en- 
 countered many strange adventures. Captured by pirates and 
 sold in Constantinople as a slave, he so gained on the good 
 graces of his master that he was set free for a comparatively 
 light ransom. Starting off again, this time in a different direc- 
 tion, he visited Denmark, Russia, Sweden and even Lapland, 
 reaching the Arctic Ocean, on a mountain in sight of which he 
 engraved the famous Latin lines : 
 
 Gallia nos genuit ; vidit nos Africa; Gangem 
 Ilausimus : Europamque oculis lustravimus omnem; 
 Casibus et variis acti terraque marique. 
 Hie tandem stetimus nobis ubi defuit orbis. 
 
 (France gave us birth ; Africa caught sight of us ; of the Ganges have we drunk ; 
 all Europe have our eyes surveyed; many vicissitudes have we experienced by land 
 and sea; here, where the earth itself fails us, have we at last come to a halt.) 
 
 In 1683 he settled at Paris; possessing an ample fortune, he 
 led a life of pleasure, one of his chief amusements being lite- 
 rary composition, for which his joyous nature, experience in 
 life, and a very ready pen eminently fitted him. His plays, 
 
RUBENS. 309 
 
 written in verse, were acted at the Theatre- Francais with re- 
 markable success, their principal characteristics being great 
 liveliness, naturalness, farcical incident, rather than profound 
 portraiture of character. His Z<? Joueur (the Gambler) is still 
 one of the masterpieces of the Frangais. After an epicurean 
 life of 54 he died suddenly, some say by his own hand in a fit 
 of spleen, but most probably of an indigestion brought on by 
 an excess at the table. Like Moliere, Regnard was never ad- 
 mitted into the French Acadeny, but the members of that body, 
 by way of reparation, offered, in 1857, a prize for the best eulogy 
 on his memory. 
 
 Note 65 — RUBENS — page 109. 
 
 Peter Paul Rubens (i 577-1640), the most celebrated artist 
 of the Flemish school, and one of the few painters that can be 
 truly called great, was born on Saints Peter and Paul's day, in 
 Siegen, Westphalia, where his father, an Antwerp magistrate, 
 had sought shelter with his family during the religious and 
 political troubles occasioned by the rising of William of Orange 
 against the Spanish domination. These troubles of his infancy, 
 however, seem to be the only troubles this most favored of 
 mortals ever experienced during his life, and even these were 
 considerably diminished by a childhood passed in Cologne, of 
 which city he always cherished an affectionate recollection. At 
 the period of his father's death in 1587, Spanish authority being 
 reestablished at Antwerp, his mother returned to her native city. 
 In this famous school of religious and classic learning the boy, 
 resuming his education, prosecuted his studies with such suc- 
 cess that at the age of sixteen he could speak and write Latin 
 with almost as much facility as his native language. Life 
 opened pleasantly before the brilliant youth ; but the post of 
 page, procured for him by his mother's influence in one of the 
 noblest households of Flanders, proving distasteful to him from 
 its monotony, he obtained with some difficulty her permission to 
 devote himself to painting. His first instructor. Van Ort, a great 
 colorist, proving otherwise objectionable, he left him for Van 
 Veen, the court painter at Brussels, the " Flemish Raphael/ 
 
310 NOTES. 
 
 an excellent artist, and the real master of such a distinguished 
 pupil. His progress in four years was so remarkable as to 
 attract the attention of the Viceroys of the Low Countries, Albert 
 of Austria, and his wife Isabella, daughter of the King of Spain, 
 who strongly recommended him to visit Italy, and supplied him 
 with suitable letters of introduction. He was now twenty-three, 
 and his progress, until his return eight years afterwards, was 
 nothing but a series of brilliant successes. 
 
 At Venice, to which city of Titian, Tintoretto and Paul Vero- 
 nese, his innate love of color first irresistibly attracted him, he 
 distinguished himself so much by the excellence of his work 
 that Gonzaga, Duke of Mantua, not only gave him plenty of 
 orders, but even put him at the head of a commission employed 
 to convey to the King of Spain some magnificent Neapolitan 
 horses, and other costly presents. On his return he went to 
 Rome, where he soon made himself known and appreciated ; 
 at Florence, he received a highly honorable reception from the 
 Grand Duke, Ferdinand dei Medici ; a desire to see the works 
 of the Caracci brought him to Bologna, but he soon hurried 
 back to Venice to complete his studies of the great colorists. 
 These finished, he returned to Rome, the great school for Form, 
 and gra7ideur of Design, where he remained several years, study- 
 ing as carefully as the numerous orders received from Pope, 
 cardinals, princes, abbots, and churches would permit him ; at 
 Milan he executed a drawing by which Lionardo da Vinci's 
 Last Supper has been best known as an engraving. At Genoa 
 he painted two pictures, still to be seen in the Cathedral, and 
 of which the Genoese are so proud that they consider them to 
 be his masterpieces. 
 
 At the news of his mother's serious illness, he hastily started 
 for Antwerp, but, hearing of her death before his arrival, he re- 
 tired to St. Michael's abbey, near Brussels, where he endeavored 
 to solace his grief by designing her tomb. His flattering recep- 
 tion at Brussels, especially at the Viceregal Court, induced him 
 to abandon his notion of returning to Italy, but, with his noble 
 patrons' permission, Antwerp became his favorite residence. 
 Here he built a stately house in the Italian style, carefully pre- 
 
RUBENS. 311 
 
 served to this day, married very happily, and the Viceroys did 
 him the honor of holding his first-born over the baptismal font. 
 Antwerp soon began to reap the fruits of his genius, most of 
 the churches, convents, monasteries, abbeys, etc., demanding 
 altar-pieces, many of which are still carefully preserved in that 
 old Catholic city. To this period of his life belong his great 
 masterpieces, the Descent from the Cross, the Elevation on the 
 Cross, and the Assumption of the Blessed Virgi7t. The first is 
 said to have had its origin somewhat curiously. 
 
 When his house was nearly completed, it was found that 
 through some mistake a good deal of it had been built upon a 
 lot belonging to a guild of the city, called the Confraternity of 
 Gunsmiths. Unwilling to give up their rights, but loath to quar- 
 rel with the great artist, the Confraternity consented to waive 
 their claim in case he painted for their chapel in the Cathedral 
 a picture in honor of Saint Christopher, their patron. The 
 word Christopher meaning a Christ-bearer, the idea pleased the 
 painter, but he determined to improve on it. The Descent frotn 
 the Cross, that masterpiece of painting, was the result. It is 
 covered by shutters which, when opened, also bear pictures. 
 ' The shutter to the right represents the Blessed Virgin, the first 
 Christ-bearer ; the shutter on the left represents St. Simeon in 
 the temple holding the Blessed Infant in his arms, the second 
 Christ-bearer ; the picture itself in the centre, represents the 
 Cross St. Johft, the Maries, and Joseph of Arimathea, all 
 equally Christ-bearers. Critics are never tired of praising this 
 wonderful picture. One says: its unity is perfect, everything 
 conspiring to draw the eye to the central figure, the body of 
 Our Lord, — a wonderful body, adorable, heavy, flaccid, dead, 
 but still perfectly preserving the dignity of divine majesty. Sir 
 Joshua Reynolds says: "the Christ is the finest figure ever 
 created ; it is most correctly drawn, though in an attitude of the 
 utmost difficulty to execute. The hanging of the head on the 
 shoulder and the falling of the body all on one side give such 
 an appearance of the heaviness of death that nothing can ex- 
 ceed it. The light irradiating the whole picture depends altO' 
 gether on the daring venture of white upon white, and on the 
 
312 NOTES. 
 
 contrast presented between tlie dazzling shroud and the ivory 
 pallor of the divine body, which still stands out in aston.shing 
 relief from a ground of almost exactly the same color. ' ' Strange 
 to say, at first the Gunsmiths did not see much merit in these 
 pictures, and looked in vain for their patron ; but the good- 
 natured artist removed every objection by painting on the out- 
 side of the great shutters a colossal St. Christopher carrying the 
 Divine Infant. 
 
 His fame by this time had become so great that he was invited, 
 in 1620, to Paris by the Queen Dowager, Marie de Medicis, to 
 adorn her palace of the Luxembourg, and was received with 
 the greatest honor. He sketched the outlines, and made the 
 measurements in Paris, but took them for execution to Antwerp, 
 where, of course, with the assistance of his numerous pupils, in 
 twenty months, he painted the famous twenty-four pictures repre- 
 senting the life of Marie de Medicis that are found now in the 
 Louvre. But painting was not to be the only way by which this 
 great man distinguished himself. At Paris he met the Duke of 
 Buckingham, who, well aware of his influence with his patron, 
 the Archduchess Isabella, thought proper to acquaint Rubens 
 with the strong desire of his master, Charles L, to see the two 
 countries, England and Spain, come to a good understanding. 
 Conversing on this subject with the princess on his return to 
 Brussels, Rubens so impressed Isabella with his great tact and 
 good sense that she sent him to Madrid, a kind of unofficial 
 ambassador, to lay the matter before her nephew, Philip IV., 
 King of Spain. Here he painted several very fine pictures, 
 still to be seen in the Museo, and soon became a great favorite, 
 for, though the Spaniards did not like his stout, brawny, Flemish, 
 and often ungraceful forms, they pardoned much to such rich 
 harmonious color that shone like a light from within ; in fact 
 they could hardly help being pleased with the bold, joyous, 
 animal nature of his pictures, the riotous impulses, and the 
 energetic action of his exuberant flesh and blood. After a 
 sojourn of 18 months in Madrid, he received private orders 
 from Philip IV. to proceed to London, where, while still acting 
 as artist, and in that capacity painting the ceiling at Whitehall, 
 
RUBENS. 313 
 
 and War and Peace at present in the National Gallery, he 
 actually succeeded in concluding a mutually beneficial treaty 
 between Spain and England. Charles I. testified his extreme 
 satisfaction by conferring on Rubens the order of knighthood, 
 and loading him with magnificent presents. 
 
 As may be imagined, his fame as a diplomatist redoubled his 
 orders, which could not now be executed without the aid of 
 his numerous pupils, many of whom, in particular Van Dyke, 
 Jordaens, and Teniers, afterwards rose to great distinction. In 
 1 63 1, five years after the death of his first wife, he married again, 
 this time a young lady only seventeen, whose face is so well 
 known wherever his later pictures are to be found. In 1633 his 
 old friend and patroness, the Archduchess Isabella, died, and 
 Philip IV. sent his only brother, Don Ferdinand, to govern the 
 Low Countries. Victorious over his enemies, the Swedes, at 
 Nordlingen, the young prince entered the Low Countries in 
 triumph, and the citizens of Antwerp, inviting him to visit their 
 city, commissioned Rubens to make all the necessary prepara- 
 tions to ensure him a joyous and magnificent reception. Never 
 was artist more happy, more industrious, or more successful. 
 The splendor of the preparations exceeded all description, but 
 unfortunately Rubens himself, the soul of the entertainments, 
 was not able to be present himself, a kind of gout having 
 attacked him in the hands, from which he occasionally suf- 
 fered exceedingly great pain. But Ferdinand, during his 
 stay at Antwerp, did not forget to call frequently on the 
 illustrious artist and enjoy several hours of his pleasant con- 
 versation. 
 
 He was now 58 years of age, and in the full enjoyment of all 
 his intellectual faculties, but from this time until the day of his 
 death, five years later, he could paint but little, his fingers being 
 unable to hold the brush. He was buried in his own Chapel in 
 the Church of Saint James, where this mausoleum, erected by 
 his widow, is still to be seen, besides the Holy Family, a famous 
 picture painted fifteen years before his death, into which the 
 artist has introduced himself, his parents, his wives, his children, 
 and friends, including the celebrated Lady in the Straw Hat, 
 27 
 
314 NOTES. 
 
 another copy of which, the only one in the world, is to be seen 
 in the National Gallery, London. 
 
 Magnificent, generous, benevolent, incapable of envy, Ru- 
 bens was a great favorite in every country, and with all ranks, 
 "a frank, honest, and bountiful man." "The best workman 
 with his tools that ever exercised a pencil," his consummate 
 excellence lay in the brilliancy of his coloring, and the rapidity 
 of his execution. Restless in his activity, he could not bear to 
 lose a mornent, and when not painting he was reading Latin, 
 French, Italian, or English. Even when hard at work, he 
 generally had somebody to read aloud for him passages from 
 Homer, or Plutarch, or Livy, or Virgil, having some connection 
 with the subject in hand. Simple -and temperate in his habits, 
 he rose early, and went every morning to church to hear mass. 
 In the afternoon his usual distraction was to take a dash out 
 into the country on one of his magnificent horses, of which 
 animals, as well as of dogs, he was always passionately fond. 
 
 His facility was prodigious, remarkable pictures bearing his 
 name, and acknowledged to be his, amounting to upwards of 
 1 500. History was perhaps his predilection, but he was at home 
 in everything — portraiture, landscape, fruits, flowers, and ani- 
 mals, all springing up with equal readiness under his versatile 
 pencil. He had not the enchanting grace that we find every- 
 where characterizing the works of Raphael, but he possessed, in 
 a supreme degree, the fire that manifests itself by astonishing 
 us and moving us. He preferred splendor to beauty, often 
 sacrificed correctness of drawing to the magic of color, and 
 seldom rose to the ideal; but his merit is incontestable in gran- 
 diose effects, in enthusiastic activity, astounding energy, and 
 the endless variety of his composition. In a word, his merits 
 immeasurably surpass his defects, and, if Raphael and Michael 
 Angelo are to be placed in the first rank of painters, Rubens 
 comes nearest to them in the second. 
 
 Note 66— FLORIAN —page 109. 
 
 J. P. Claris de Florian (1755-1794), poet, dramatist, and 
 fabulist, spent his early years at his grandfather's residence, the 
 
FLORIAN. 315 
 
 Chateau de Florian, Languedoc, in the loveliest regions of 
 southern France. While yet quite young he was often taken to 
 visit his grand-uncle, Voltaire, at Ferney, whc^liked the child's 
 lively rattle, and nicknamed him Floriannet, His paternal 
 estates being nearly all squandered through extravagance, at 
 1 5 he entered the household of the Duke de Penthievre as page, 
 and by his sprightliness, sensibility and good nature secured the 
 lifelong friendship of his illustrious patron. At first adopting 
 his father's profession, that of arms, young Florian passed some 
 time at a military school, and commanded a company in the 
 Penthievre dragoons, but, soon discovering the inconveniences 
 of a military life for which he had no particular capacity, he 
 resigned his commission and gratefully accepted the appoint- 
 ment of gentleman in ordinary to the Duke. This post he re- 
 tained as long as he lived, his principal duty being to distribute 
 the generous alms of his charitable patron, either in Paris or 
 at his country-houses at Anet or Sceaux. This congenial life 
 allowed him plenty of time to devote to literature, a strong 
 propensity to which he had acquired from his mother, a lady of 
 Castilian lineage and well versed in Spanish prose and poetry. 
 His first publications, however, showed little more than 
 delicacy of taste and fineness of touch. But his Galatea (1783), 
 though mostly imitated from Cervantes, excited attention by its 
 lively coloring, and the graceful songs by which it was inter- 
 spersed. Estella (1788), another pastoral, altogether his own, 
 though purer, fresher, and more elegant, was less successful ; it 
 was considered deficient in vigor ; as a wit of the time said : 
 the sheep, shepherds, and shepherdesses were all charming, 
 bid nothing could C07npensate for the absence of the wolf His 
 first prose work, Numa Pompilius, though still a great favorite, 
 IS little more than an imitation of Fenelon's immortal Te- 
 femachus, Numa being the composition of an elegant young 
 gentleman of the frivolous eighteenth century, and Telemachus 
 reading like the translation of an Athenian of the days of 
 Pericles. Of his numerous Tales and Stories also, it must be 
 sufficient to say that, though we occasionally meet lines witty, 
 forcible, and even elegant, Florian's muse is more remarkable 
 
3l6 NOTES. 
 
 for easy graceful movement than for vigorous or .prolonged 
 flight. Still his Comedies (i 779-1 782), by their sensibility and 
 naturalness, ob^ined a great success at the Theatre Italien, 
 The Two Notes, in particular, being still often played on the 
 French stage. Crowned twice by the French Academy, he was 
 admitted a member of that body in 1788. 
 
 In 1 79 1 his Gonsalvo of Cordova, another prose poem, ap- 
 peared, preceded by a Notice of the Moors in Spain, so remark- 
 ably well done that many have considered Florian capable of 
 becoming quite a distinguished historian. His Fables, however, 
 written to amuse the habitual melancholy of his patron, are by 
 far the best of his works, and are still quite popular. They are 
 written with much ease, tact, naturalness, and finish ; and so 
 far, they have secured Florian the second place in a style of 
 literature of which La Fontaine easily holds the first. 
 
 So far everything had gone well with our author. He had 
 been gradually growing in general estimation, his pen had 
 enabled him to pay off much of the debt encumbering his 
 estate, his patron had been the kindest of men ; when suddenly 
 the crash of the Revolution burst over his devoted head. It 
 murdered the Princess de Lamballe, his patron's daughter-in- 
 law ; it cut short the old Duke's days ; it flung the poet as a 
 nobleman into prison, from which he emerged but to die from 
 combined horror, grief and bad treatment, a few days after the 
 death of Robespierre had put an end to the reign of terror. 
 
 William Tell, written in prison, and Don Quixote, a free 
 translation from Cervantes, were not published till long after 
 his death. The Blind Man and the Paralytic, alluded to in the 
 text, is the name of one of the best known of his Fables, incul- 
 cating the moral that we should assist each other. His works 
 have been translated into several languages, and he is still quite 
 popular in France from the smoothness of his style and its gentle, 
 pleasing sensibility. 
 
 Note 67 — ARIOSTO —page no. 
 
 LoDOVico Ariosto (1474-1533), surnamed \he Divine, au- 
 thor of Orlando Fiirioso, and one of the great Italian poets, 
 
ARIOSTO. 317 
 
 passed his infancy and the greater part of his life in Fcrrara, 
 the capital of the duchy of that name, and at the time one of 
 the most flourishing and poHshcd towns of Europe. The citi- 
 zens still point out the house of his ancestors, and show us the 
 very apartment where the young poet, with his brothers and 
 sisters, played Pyramus attd Thisbk, a tragedy composed in his 
 tenth year. They also show the house, built by himself, to 
 which he removed after his father's death ; over the doorway 
 the following inscription is still visible : 
 
 Parva, sed apta tnihi, sed nulli ohnoxia, sed non 
 Sordida, parta tneo sed tanten aere domus, 
 
 (This house is small, but it suits my circumstances ; it is in nobody's way, it is 
 not mean, and it has been acquired by my own money.) 
 
 When asked by a friend how he, who had created so many 
 splendid palaces in his poems, could bear to build such an 
 humble structure, he replied: ''Amico rnio , porvi parole e porvi 
 pietre era ben altro (my friend, word-building and stone-build- 
 ing are two very different things)." Obeying the orders of his 
 father, a trusted soldier high in favor with the Duke, he prose- 
 cuted the law for five years, " five years lost," he says himself, 
 but finally he gave it up for the more congenial pursuit of litera- 
 ture. His principal master was Gregory of Spoleto, under whom 
 he acquired a good knowledge of Latin, but, his teacher being 
 carried off to France to superintend the instruction of a young 
 Italian prince detained there as a hostage, Ariosto never learned 
 Greek. At his father's death he found himself involved in diffi- 
 culties, from which he was never able to extricate himself wholly 
 as long as he hved. As the eldest of the children, he felt him- 
 self obliged to support his mother, five sisters, and five brothers, 
 one of them a cripple, an obligation keeping him so closely 
 occupied as often to make his very life a burden. 
 
 His principal employment at this time was that of chief secre- 
 tary to Cardinal Hippolito d'Este, Duke Alfonso's brother, who, 
 though no great lover of poetry, had a great admiration for his 
 literary talents. Ariosto must have had a busy time of it. Al- 
 fonso, Lucretia Borgia's husband and an ally of the French 
 27* 
 
3l8 NOTES. 
 
 against the national party headed by the Pope, was almost con* 
 tinually at war. Of these troubles Ariosto had his share. Some- 
 times we find him sent to Rome and elsewhere on important 
 embassies ; sometimes we find him risking his life in terrible 
 battles ; most of the time he is kept closely at work by the Car- 
 dinal at his clerical duties ; and he is never free from the irksome- 
 ness of supporting the family, educating and establishing his 
 brothers, and getting his sisters respectably married. Yet in 
 ihe midst of all these distracting occupations he found time to 
 commence and complete his great poem. His friend Bembo, 
 at this time a learned layman and afterwards a famous Cardinal, 
 hearing of his project, advised him to write his poem in Latin 
 verse : " No," said he, " I would rather be first among the Tus- 
 can poets than second among the Latin." He was not deficient 
 in self-confidence. " Instead of an epic," said he to one of his 
 friends, " I shall write a romantic poem, but one of such gran- 
 deur, both in subject and style, that no poet will ever hope to 
 surpass me, or even to equal me, in a poem of the same kind." 
 The result of this determination, Orlando Furioso (Roland the 
 Furious), though a continuation of Orlando Inamorato (Roland 
 in Love), written a few years before by Boiardo, another Fer- 
 rara poet, and greatly admired at the time, is entirely original, 
 occupying its author at least eleven years in its composition. 
 It is a splendid tale of chivalry told in poetry, recounting the 
 marvellous exploits of the knights-errant, particularly of 7?^/.a:«^, 
 Charlemagne's nephew, who goes mad when he hears that his 
 loved Angelica is married to another, and of Astolpho, who 
 rides to paradise on the Hippogriff, and finds there Roland' % 
 senses, narrating the loves of Rogero and Bradainante, mingling 
 with great art the gay and the grave, the charming and the 
 terrible, and introducing many lively tales to vary the heavier 
 parts of the poem. Its versification is rich, harmonious, easy, 
 free, and still so highly finished that his countrymen have called 
 him the Divine Lodovico. Nevertheless, like much English 
 poetry of the same and even of a later period, it mingles the 
 sacred and the profane in such an indiscriminate jumble, and 
 often shows such little respect for even ordinary decency that 
 
ARIOSTO. 319 
 
 Cardinal Hippolito, his patron, to whom it was dedicated, far 
 from feeling proud of the compliment, or thanking the poet 
 for the distinction, saluted him with the often quoted words : 
 Dove diavolo, Messer Lodovico, avete pigliato tante coglionerie f 
 (Where the Fiend, Master Louis, did you manage to pick up 
 such a heap of nastiness ?) I 
 
 The poet's feeble health not allowing him to accompany the 
 Cardinal to Hungary in 1518, Ariosto entered the service of 
 Duke Alfonso, who, however, was at this time so much harassed 
 by frequent wars that he was not always able to pay his em- 
 ployes their regular salary. Perhaps it was some necessity of 
 this kind that compelled him to send Ariosto as governor to a 
 wild province among the Apennines, Garafagna, on the marches 
 of Lucca, infested with bandits and other rebellious spirits pro- 
 duced by the disordered state of the country. The poet, how- 
 ever, is said to have discharged his difficult task with such pru- 
 dence and determination, that by the end of three years he had 
 reduced these ferocious characters to submission to the Duke's 
 authority, and restored the country to complete peace and order. 
 Speaking of this period in his life, an Italian biographer relates 
 that one day, when passing through a mountain defile, the gov- 
 ernor, accompanied by only a few servants, suddenly found 
 himself in the presence of an armed band of robbers, so well 
 prepared, and so numerous as to put all idea of resistance out 
 of the question. What is, however, the poet's surprise when, in- 
 stead of being attacked, he sees himself respectfully approached, 
 cap in hand, by the iDandit captain, Pacchione, who has just 
 learned his name from a servant. In most courtly language 
 the robber chief expresses his delight at having met the im- 
 mortal author of Orlando Furioso, and asks as a great favor to 
 be informed how he can be most serviceable to such an illus- 
 trious gentleman. Whether true or not, this story is character- 
 istic, and would make a fine subject for a painter able to do it 
 justice. 
 
 After his return to Ferrara, the rest of his life was passed in 
 discharging his ordinary duties, in retouching his Poem with 
 much care and attention, in writing plays, and superintending 
 
320 NOTES. 
 
 their performance in the beautiful theatre constricted after his 
 own designs. His health was never good, and he died at the 
 comparatively early age of 59. 
 
 In addition to a fine person and noble presence, Ariosto pos- 
 sessed an engaging address, polished manners, and a most 
 amiable disposition. He was passionately fond of indepen- 
 dence, as can easily be seen by his poetry. Encumbered with 
 the care of his father's numerous family, he never married until 
 near the close of his life, and even then it was a secret marriage, 
 probably because he was in the enjoyment of some small eccle- 
 siastical benefice. Titian painted his portrait, and some say he 
 was crowned as poet by the Emperor Charles V. 
 
 Of his Orlando Furioso (Rose's translation is the best) it may 
 be said that whilst its extraordinary merits have consigned to 
 eternal oblivion the countless romances of the preceding cen- 
 turies, its own glory was soon eclipsed by that of Tasso's yeru- 
 salem Delivered, a poem of the same style, but far superior in 
 grandeur of conception, development of character, splendor of 
 ideas, a fine sense of moral beauty, and more enthralling human 
 interest. 
 
 Note 68 — COUSIN — page no. 
 
 Victor Cousin ( 1 792-1 867 ) , Member of the French Academy, 
 Peer of France, Educationist, and founder of Eclectic Philoso- 
 phy, son of a goldsmith and violent revolutionist, was born in 
 Paris the very year the first Republic was proclaimed, and re- 
 ceived his education in the Lycee Charlemagne. In his eigh- 
 teenth year he entered the famous Normal School, heading the 
 list of the first 37 successful applicants that were admitted into 
 that newly organized establishment. Though interes ed in 
 rhetoric and music, he was powerfully attracted by his teacher 
 Laromiguiere's exposition of philosophy. " The first day I 
 heard him," he says, " decided my life. He taught Locke's 
 and Condillac's philosophy, happily modified on some points, 
 with a clearness and grace that appeared to remove every diffi- 
 culty, and with a charming spiritual bonhomie that penetrated 
 and subdued." His next teachers were Royer-Collard, pro 
 
COUSIN. ■' 321 
 
 fessor of philosophy at the Sorbonne, and Maine de Biran, one 
 of the most profound metaphysicians of his time. His talents 
 soon obtained for him the appointment of teacher in the Normal 
 School, and from 181 5 he lectured on philosophy in the Sor- 
 bonne, supplementing Royer-Collard, who had been raised to 
 a civil office at the Restoration. 
 
 In 1822 France was in a very disturbed state. The feud be- 
 tween the Reactionaries and the Liberals had come to a crisis. 
 For some time it was doubtful which should give way. But the 
 rapid spread of the secret societies, the assassination of the Duke 
 of Berry, murdered expressly to put an end to the Bourbons, 
 the riotous insubordination of the students at most of the govern- 
 ment schools, and other alarming symptoms of an impending 
 revolution at last frightened the country to such a degree that 
 the Reactionaries or Conservatives were for a while allowed to 
 do as they pleased, and the Liberals had to succumb. Among 
 other measures dictated by terror or prudence, Guizot was re- 
 moved from the chair of history in the Sorbonne, the Sorbonne 
 itself, the law, military, and medical schools were temporarily 
 suspended, and the Normal School was closed indefinitely. 
 Cousin's lectures on free-will being considered to have a political 
 intent, his course had been already suspended in 1821. 
 
 Having already visited Germany during his vacations, and 
 made acquaintance with some of its leading philosophers. 
 Cousin, taking advantage of his leisure, and having charge of 
 the education of a son of Marshal Lannes, visited that country 
 again, but in 1824 he was thrown into prison at Berlin, and 
 detained there six months, either being suspected of carbona- 
 rism, or having rendered himself obnoxious to the police by 
 offensive expressions incautiously uttered. 
 
 This double " martyrdom " in the cause of liberty, and the 
 interest excited by his Philosophical Fraginents (1826-28) ren- 
 dered him so popular that the resumption of his lectures at 
 the Sorbonne, which the Reactionists were now powerless to 
 prevent, kindled a tremendous enthusiasm among the students. 
 All Paris, in fact, came to hear and applaud the famous pro- 
 fessor, whose reappointment was hailed as a great triumph for 
 
 V 
 
322 " NOTES. 
 
 constitutional ideas. But, independent of all this, he was well 
 worth hearing, and as an orator enjoyed the highest reputation. 
 He was exceedingly eloquent, but even in his warmest flights he 
 never forgot himself. If any one could teach the Parisians phi- 
 losophy, Cousin was the man. The simplest could understand 
 him, the highest could rehsh him. The students, accustomed 
 to the dry, crabbed phraseology of the other professors, adored 
 the lecturer who made philosophy almost as interesting as a 
 novel. Grand and comprehensive in outline, he excited the 
 reason ; by a clear, methodical and picturesque treatment of 
 detail, he captured the attention. " Popular as Abelard," as was 
 said at the time, " he was as impressive and majestic as Bossuet." 
 His influence was immense in reviving a taste for ideal phi- 
 losophy in France, which had been almost completely destroyed 
 by the sensationalism of the eighteenth century. 
 
 The Revolution of 1830, interrupting his lectures, turned his 
 attention to politics, but principally to education. In 1831 he 
 became a member of the Board oi Public Instruction ; in 1832 
 he was made director of the Normal School ; in 1833 his report 
 on the system of public instruction in Prussia became the basis 
 of the common school system of France. Indeed, until the 
 overthrow of the July dynasty in 1848, Cousin might be con- 
 sidered the main director of the philosophical and even literary 
 studies of young France, the grand corner-stone of what was 
 often called in derision "State Philosophy." And, though he 
 was bitterly attacked, both by theologians and socialists, it can- 
 not be denied that he has done more than any other man of 
 the century for establishing and improving primary education 
 throughout France. In 1840 he became Minister of Public In- 
 struction during Thiers' short administration, and in 1844 made 
 his famous speech, before the Chamber of Peers, in defence of 
 the University and Philosophy. In 1848 he aided the Revolu- 
 tion by a series of Tracts, in the most popular of which, entitled 
 Justice and Charity, he combated the doctrines of socialism. 
 
 During the last eighteen years of his life he seems to have 
 taken little interest in politics, education, or even philosophy. 
 Placed on the retired list of honorary professors, he passed 
 
COUSIN. 323 
 
 the greater part of that time economically but pleasantly in a 
 suite of rooms in the Sorbonne, studying the manners and cus- 
 toms of his favorite seventeenth century, and writing con amore 
 most charming biographies of the famous women that illustrated 
 that interesting period of French history. His magnificent 
 library of i4,ocx) volumes he bequeathed to the Sorbonne, where 
 a monument has been erected to his memory. 
 
 Few philosophers have attracted the attention of their con- 
 temporaries more powerfully than Cousin, yet, though an en- 
 thusiast on the subject, and a voluminous writer, he cannot be 
 said to have originated any distinct system of philosophy. He 
 simply published system after system, elucidating them, popu- 
 larizing them, presenting their distinctive features with all the 
 charms of a captivating style, and then endeavored to deduce 
 a philosophy of his own, by picking out all the good points, 
 and rigidly rejecting all the rest. A man of little originality, 
 but of profound learning, and strongly infused with good com- 
 mon sense, he reminds us of Cicero who readily believed and 
 supported every doctrine that strongly appealed to his moral, 
 religious and eminently practical instincts. But as this is what 
 most of us do in our own small way, Eclecticis7n, in the Cousin 
 sense of the term, has now almost ceased to designate any par- 
 ticular school of philosophy. 
 
 We conclude with a short extract from Cousin's writings, 
 giving us in a few words the substance of his system, and a 
 specimen of his style. 
 
 All the elements of human reason are reducible to two : the Relative or real, and 
 the Absolute or ideal. — To this same law of the Relative and the Absolute the science 
 of the True, the Good, and the Beautiful is also subject. — Nor can the science of the 
 philosophy of history escape it. The great facts of history being the decrees of 
 a providential government, and God animating nature and humanity, nature and 
 humanity must have their necessity, and the judgments of history must be the judg- 
 ments of God himself. History being thus the judgment of God rendered visible, 
 everything finds its place in history, everything is good. Even war has its advan- 
 tages, and victory is necessary, useful, and just; the conqueror is always right, and 
 the people get only what they deserve. Generally everything is just in this world, 
 and happiness and misery are about as evenly divided as they should be. Hence 
 comes historic optimism, the highest idea to which philosophy has yet risen. The 
 history of philosophy, which is the absolute and adequate exposition of the nature 
 
324 NOTES. 
 
 of thought by thought itself, and of which the history of civilization is only thfi 
 pedestal, undergoes the same ternary law as philosophy itself; therefore, sensation- 
 alism and idealisin having inspired it by turns, it is now the turn of eclecticism to 
 take its share of the task ; for eclecticism is now the only philosophy possible in 
 the nineteenth century, the only standpoint from which the history of philosophy 
 can be written. 
 
 Note69 — LONGUEVILLE — page III. 
 
 Anne Genevieve de Bourbon-Conde (1619-1679), sister of 
 the great Conde, and celebrated all over Europe for her wit, 
 grace, and beauty, had been so carefully educated by her pious 
 mother that she at first thought very seriously of retiring to a 
 convent ; but, being induced by some friends to visit a court 
 ball one evening, she was so dazzled by the sensation created 
 by her beauty that she suddenly renounced the notion, and 
 soon became the gayest of the gay. Married at 23 to the Duke 
 de Longueville, a man double her age, she led a wild life for 
 several years, and, when that curious civil war, called the Fronde, 
 broke out against Cardinal Mazarin, first minister of France 
 during the minority of Louis XIV., Madame de Longueville, 
 naturally fond of excitement and delighting in intrigue, threw 
 herself headlong into the rebellion, becoming at once its heart 
 and soul. When the troubles were all over at last, Madame 
 was still in the splendor of her beauty, but all at once, when on 
 a visit to a convent, she felt herself seized with sentiments of 
 repentance, sincere enough to last the rest of her life. Here 
 are her own words : " One day, while listening to a sister read- 
 ing some pious book, I suddenly felt as if a curtain had been 
 torn away from before my eyes ; truth stood revealed in all its 
 charms \ faith, which I had believed to be dead and buried long 
 ago under my passions, showed itself still alive ; I felt myself 
 to be like a person who, after a long dream in which he has 
 fancied himself to be great, happy, honored, suddenly awakes 
 to find himself loaded with chains, covered with wounds, ex- 
 hausted with pain, and shut up in a loathsome dungeon." 
 From that moment she quitted at once and for ever intrigues 
 of every description, and, though still surrounded by the seduc- 
 tions of the world, she led a strictly religious life, doing every- 
 
BAUCIIER, 325 
 
 thing in her power, by alms and otherwise, to repair the ravages 
 of which she never ceased to blame herself as the cause by her 
 conduct in instigating the civil war. The death of her son, the 
 young Count de Saint Paul, killed while gallantly charging at 
 the passage of the Rhine (1672), gave her a violent shock. In 
 one of Madame de Sevigne's letters we find a touching descrip- 
 tion of the manner in which the unhappy mother received the 
 terrible tidings. She immediately entered the Convent of Port 
 Royal, which she seldom quitted, except to visit occasionally 
 the Carmelite Sisters in Paris, in the midst of whom she calmly 
 expired in the sixtieth year of her age. Cousin has published 
 two interesting volumes on the life and times of this famous 
 princess. 
 
 Note 70 — BAUCHER— page 113. 
 
 FRANgoTS Baucher (1805-1873), riding-master, circus-master, 
 inventor of a " New Method " of horsemanship, is well known 
 in this country by his famous work published in Philadelphia in 
 1852, and still highly esteemed by trainers generally. By a sys- 
 tematic series of gymnastic exercises of the animal's muscles, 
 especially those of the neck and jaw, his method claims to be 
 able to reduce the horse to the rider's complete subjection, and 
 its results are not exaggerated by Legouve ; but the French gov- 
 ernment, after repeated trials, seems to have considered it too 
 refined for general adoption in the cavalry service. 
 
 Note 71 — JANIN — page 126. 
 
 Jules Gabriel Janin (1804- 1874), the famous dramatic critic, 
 for nearly forty years the brilliant, gossipping, piquant, airy, 
 dashing and ^x?iCtiv\ feuilletoniste of the yotirnal des Debats, 
 Member of the French Academy (1870), founder of the Revui 
 de Paris, and the yournal des Enfans, began his literary career 
 as a violent opposer of the government, continuing his attacks 
 even after the Revolution of July. In 1836, however, he managed 
 to obtain the good graces of Louis Philippe, and became chief 
 editor of the dramatic department of the Debats, where he con- 
 tinued making and unmaking reputations at will until his death 
 in 1874. His other works in the shape of romances of all kinds, 
 28 
 
326 NOTES. 
 
 travels, pictorial histories, essays, prefaces, translations, alma- 
 nacs, album, keepsake and magazine articles, miscellanies, 
 etc., are actually without number. The best is a so-called His- 
 tory of Dramatic Literature (1858, 6 vols.), a careful selection 
 from his most careful feuilletoti articles. He dubbed himself 
 the Prince of Criticism, and few ever dared to dispute the title. 
 At the close of our sketch of Rachel (page 179), the reader may 
 find a favorable instance of Janin's peculiar style. 
 
 Note 72 — MERLE — page 126. 
 
 Jean T. Merle (1785-1852), a journalist and dramatic author 
 of distinction. Director of the Porte St. Martin theatre in 1822, 
 tried, but without success, to introduce some English novelties 
 on the French stage. In 1830 he accompanied the French army 
 to Algeria as historiographer of the expedition. His critical 
 and historical works are very numerous, most of them appear- 
 ing in the newspapers and magazines. His plays, generally 
 produced with some coUaborateur, amount to at least 120, and 
 some have been highly successful. The most remarkable are : 
 Z^ ci-devant Jeune Homme, Le Savetier et le Finaticier, Le 
 Bourguemestre de Saardam, and the farce of Jocrisse. 
 
 Note 73 — ROLLE — page 126. 
 
 Jacques Hippolyte Rolle (1804 ), distinguished jour- 
 
 nahst, born in Dijon, completed his education in Paris, where he 
 also studied law, but, preferring literature, he wrote in the 
 Figaro, took an active part in the struggles of the press in 1830, 
 attached himself to the National, afterwards to the Constitiition- 
 nel, principally as dramatic critic, his articles being always dis- 
 tinguished for severe taste, keen satire, and an elegant style. 
 In 1849 h^ ^^s decorated with the Legion of Honor, and during 
 the Empire received the position of Director of the City of 
 Paris Library. 
 
 Note 74 — GTJIZOT — page 129. 
 
 FRANgois P. G. GuizoT (1787-1874), professor, historian, 
 Doctrinaire, statesman, born at Nimes in southern France, at 
 
GUIZOT. 327 
 
 the age of seven lost his father who, though a Protestant and 
 therefore friendly to the Revolution in some of its aspects, could 
 not help exclaiming against its crimes and excesses, and of 
 course perished on the scaffold. Taken to Geneva by his 
 mother, young Guizot studied with great distinction in that 
 metropolis of Calvinism, and in 1805 accompanied the Swiss 
 Minister Stapfer to Paris as tutor to his children. During the 
 Empire he took no part in politics, contenting himself with 
 studying German philosophy, classical literature, and the history 
 of England, for which country he always professed a great admi- 
 ration. Towards 18 12 he had acquired such distinction by his 
 articles in the Ptibliciste, and by several successful volumes, par- 
 ticularly a Dictionary of French Synonyms, and an annotated 
 edition of Gibbon's Rise and Fall of the Roman Efupire, that 
 his friends succeeded in obtaining for him the appointment of 
 professor of Modern History in the Sorbonne. 
 
 With the Restoration, Guizot' s political history commenced, 
 and for thirty years his history was pretty much the history of 
 France. His part at first was somewhat peculiar, and certainly 
 the first half of his public career was by far the more glorious. 
 The two great parties dividing the country at that time were : 
 the Royalists, flushed with their victory, and determined to do 
 everything for the defence of the throne ; and the Liberals, 
 conscious of their defeat, but not ashamed of it, and willing to 
 accept its consequences, provided the Chart, guaranteeing con- 
 stitutional liberty, a king with responsible ministers, and two 
 representative Chambers, was faithfully carried out. But in the 
 excited state of men's minds, moderation on either side was 
 extremely difficult, the extremists, as usual, making it almost 
 impossible. Besides these two great parties, another, proclaim- 
 ing a strong attachment alike to the Bourbons and the Chart, 
 and undertaking to royalize the natio?t a?td nationalise the roy- 
 alists, was known as the Doctrinary party, named so perhaps 
 in derision, or perhaps because it plumed itself on a strict inter- 
 pretation of the fundamental doctrinal points of a really repre- 
 sentative government. In politics the Doctrinaires somewhat 
 corresponded with the Eclectics in philosophy. The best reprf" 
 
328 NOTES. 
 
 sentative of this party among the Deputies was Royer-Collar^ 
 among the Peers the Duke of Broglie, and in the press Guizot. 
 When Decazes, a moderate royahst, and a favorite of Louis 
 XVIII., was ordered to form a ministry in 1818, he appointed 
 Guizot director-general of the Administration. 
 
 Under the guidance of such men, supported by the solid sense 
 of the nation at large, France would have progressed rapidly 
 on the road of order and prosperity, if she had not been con- 
 tinually interrupted by the ultra Royalists on the one side, and 
 the ultra Liberals or Revolutionists, on the other. The assas- 
 sination of the Duke of Berry, heir apparent, by a fanatical 
 workman who wished to end the Bourbons, excited such a cry 
 of horror and alarm throughout the country that the Doctri 
 naires retired before the storm, Guizot sent in his resignation, 
 and, his historical lectures being considered rather revolutionary, 
 he was deprived of his chair, and the Sorbonne itself tempo- 
 rarily closed. 
 
 The silence of the professor allowing the writer more leisure, 
 the next five or six years form the most laborious and most fer- 
 tile era of his literary life. His works published at this time 
 were mostly immense collections of Memoirs, translated some- 
 times, and always annotated by himself, relating to the early 
 history of France, or to the history of the English Revolution, 
 a subject for which he always showed an especial predilection. 
 On the return of the moderates to office in 1828, Guizot was 
 reinstated in the Sorbonne, where he delivered, with the most 
 enthusiastic applause, his Course of Modern History, his Ge7terat, 
 History of European Civilization, and his History of Civiliza- 
 tion in Fra?tce. This was the period of his greatest popularity. 
 The citizens of Lisieux, in Normandy, elected him as their repre- 
 sentative in the Chamber of Deputies. 
 
 The moderate Martignac cabinet not being supported by its 
 party, the ultra-royalist, anti-revolutionary, no compromise, 
 Polignac ministry easily came into power, and we all know 
 that the final fall of the Bourbons was the result. Guizot was a 
 busy man in those days. It was his hand that wrote the famous 
 protest of July 27 against the Ordonnances, and it was his hand 
 
GUIZOT. 329 
 
 that penned the proclamation of July 31, announcing the nomi- 
 nation of Louis Philippe, Duke of 0/leans, to the Lieutenant- 
 Generalship of the Kingdom. On August 11, Louis Philippe, 
 King of the French, in his turn nominated Guizot minister of 
 the interior. 
 
 The first care of the new ministry was to set the new govern- 
 ment right in the eyes of Europe, no easy matter seeing that 
 the Revolution, starting from but a small fraction of the coun 
 try, had given an enormous impulse to the audacious aspira- 
 tions of the extreme Republicans, These made no secret of 
 excb.iming that the reconstruction of the throne was an infamous 
 piece of deception, and their actions fully accorded with their 
 words. The ministry was too much divided as to the proper 
 mode of dealing with these difficulties, to remain long in office, 
 but its successor, the Laffitte ministry, had even less success. 
 Churches were demolished, the Archbishop's residence pillaged, 
 his splendid library thrown into the Seine, the cross was insulted 
 and the lilies of France openly torn down ; a ministry capable 
 of allowing the perpetration of such excesses retired before the 
 storm of general indignation, and Casimir Perier was called on 
 to form a cabinet. 
 
 This energetic minister soon restored order. As long as he 
 held the helm of state, no mob dared to commit an outrage 
 with impunity, no foreign government dared to treat France 
 with disrespect. He suppressed the insurrection at Lyons, freed 
 Belgium by driving the Hollanders out of Antwerp, and headed 
 off Austria's interferen:e in Italy by seizing Ancona. His bold 
 and prudent measures were rapidly restoring order at home, 
 and respect abroad when, unfortunately, this true patriot died 
 suddenly of cholera, which he had caught by visiting an infected 
 hospital. The death of this great minister was a severe blow 
 to the friends of the government, but its enemies had at the 
 same time received blows just as severe. The Legitimists were 
 thrown into despair by the failure of the Duchess of Berry in 
 La Vendee, the Republicans by a tremendous defeat in the 
 streets of Paris, and the Napoleonists by the unexpected death 
 of their chief hope, the Duke of Reichstadt. These coinci- 
 28* 
 
330 NOTES. 
 
 dences rendered tne formation of a new ministry an easy task 
 under Soult, in which Guizot received the portfoho of pubHc in- 
 straction, and retained it for four years. 
 
 In this employment he was truly at home. As a great pro- 
 fessor few surpassed him ; as a grand organizer of public edu- 
 cation none equalled him ; his enlightened and successful efforts 
 during the four years of his administration to establish primary 
 schools throughout the length and breadth of France, and to 
 ameliorate the condition of the teachers should entitle him to 
 the eternal gratitude of his countrymen. " No consideration 
 of sect or party should affect you," he wrote to the teachers; 
 " you should keep yourselves high above all the momentary 
 issues that are continually distracting society. Faith in Provi- 
 dence, the sanctity of duty, submission to parents, respect for 
 the law, honor for the prince, and a strict regard for the rights 
 of another — these are the sentiments that you should con- 
 tinually inculcate." Far from confining himself to mere words, 
 he watched strictly after the execution of the new law, and 
 spared no pains to have its best features impartially carried out. 
 If he had persevered in this career, and not devoted himself to 
 politics, for which, in spite of his long continuance in office, he 
 never showed any real aptitude, it is not too much to say that 
 the French would have been as well educated long ago as the 
 Germans are to-day. In his famous speech in support of this 
 law, it is worthy of remark that Guizot, though an austere Pro- 
 testant, took occasion to pay a high tribute to the self-sacrificing 
 Brothers of the Christian Schools. 
 
 The attempt on Louis Philippe's life, in 1835, by Fieschi's 
 infernal ??tackine, killing 12 and wounding 28, raised such an 
 outcry against the ministry as necessitated its retirement, and it 
 would take us too long to detail Guizot's unwise proceedings to 
 install himself once more in power. The famous coalition, the 
 result of intrigues between himself and Thiers, a man of almost 
 directly opposite views on everything, disgusted his old friends, ' 
 and made the Jourfial des Debats exclaim : " Some day you 
 may perhaps receive our support, but our esteem never ! " 
 
 During the Thiers administration, Guizot, sent to London as 
 
GUIZOT. 331 
 
 ambassador, was treated with signal distinction on account of 
 his religion, and the prominence he had given in his writings to 
 EngHsh history and English literature. But his negotiations on 
 the Eastern Question, at that time how to settle the war between 
 Egypt and the Sultan, were a complete failure. Thiers was so 
 chagrined, and France so indignant at being left out altogether 
 in the Treaty of London (1840) that the Marseillaise was sung 
 in Paris, a hundred million francs were voted for extraordinary 
 expenses, laws were passed to fortify Paris, to increase the army, 
 call home the fleet, and to start other warlike measures. But 
 all these threats producing no effect on the other powers, Louis 
 Philippe having no liking whatever for war, and the sober second 
 thought of the country blaming the ministry altogether for hav- 
 ing reduced France to such a false position, Thiers and his 
 Cabinet could do no better than send in their resignation. It 
 was instantly accepted by the king, who had no trouble in im- 
 mediately forming a new ministry under Soult, with Guizot as 
 Minister of Foreign Affairs. The insult, however, offered to 
 France by this Treaty of London, whereby England, Russia, 
 Austria, and Prussia, arranged the whole Eastern Question to 
 their own satisfaction, and compelled France to play the part 
 of a noisy blusterer, deeply wounded that country's self-love, 
 and was one of the grievances for which she could never for- 
 give Louis Philippe. 
 
 The new Cabinet, nominally under Soult, really under Guizot, 
 was Louis Philippe's longest, but it was his last. Many consider 
 it the meanest ministry that ever ruled France. " Peace at any 
 price abroad," and " firm resistance to everything like reform 
 at home," were its unchanging mottoes. The nation's indig- 
 nation, shouted in thunder-tones, fell on unruffled ears. " Your 
 insults cannot reach the level of my contempt," was the scornful 
 reply of the stately minister. Neither he nor the king seemed 
 ♦o have caught the least glimpse of the storm that was so rapidly 
 approaching. The howling people might make the welkin ring 
 with cries for reforfn, electoral, parliamentary, and administra- 
 tive ; a skilful manipulation of the legal voters by the ministry 
 ensured it a strong working majority of sleek, docile, and de- 
 
332 NOTES. 
 
 voted office holders. The art of governing, intelligible to the 
 meanest capacity, was discovered at last. England might 
 grumble at the extension of French arms in the Society Islands 
 and in Algeria ; the reply was the marriage of the Queen of 
 Spain's sister to Louis Philippe's son, giving rise to the very 
 unpleasant prospect of a French prince occupying the Spanish 
 throne. It was an additional grievance to England that Guizot 
 had promised Lord Aberdeen that the nuptials should not take 
 place until the Queen had given birth to a direct heir. Even 
 France was rather irritated than flattered at the success of the 
 negotiation ; instead of considering it a triumph of French 
 poHcy, the opposition decried it as the sordid success of a 
 scheming father in securing his son a comfortable position in 
 the world. 
 
 Notwithstanding all this, the ministry could always count on 
 an imposing majority ; its strength in fact was its ruin. Had 
 the majority been slighter, ministers would have been more 
 prudent. Now, no reform, nothing. Things went rapidly from 
 bad to worse. The laboring classes, thrown out of work, be- 
 came Socialists, or, not being allowed to vote, revolutionists. 
 Two scandals in high places added to the general excitement, 
 and aroused the country powerfully against the Aristocrats. 
 Two ex-ministers were convicted of selling their official in- 
 fluence for money ; and the Duke of Praslin poisoned himself 
 in prison, to which he had been sent for murdering his wite 
 under circumstances of peculiar horror. 
 
 The opposition, despairing of redress through parliament, had 
 recourse to more dangerous means. Reform banquets were 
 organized throughout the country. The result is well known. 
 As already mentioned (page 291), the insurrection broke out on 
 February 23, 1848. Guizot and his Cabinet resigned on the 24th. 
 But it was too late. The destruction of an unpopular ministry 
 involved the destruction of the monarchy itself, and the establish- 
 ment of a Republic of Liberty, Equality, and Fraternity. 
 
 Guizot fled to England, where he employed his leisure mo- 
 ments in demonstrating that no one understood better than 
 himself the principles of safe and real reform. But not being 
 
MA ILL ART. 333 
 
 "ible to persuade his countrymen, on his return to France a few 
 years later, to elect him to a seat in the Chamber of Deputies, 
 h* retired to his estate at Valricher, near Paris, and devoted the 
 remainder of his days to literary pursuits. The most remark- 
 able of his latter works are "Memoirs of his own Ti7nes,'* " The 
 Church and Christian Society,'' a defence of the temporal power 
 of the Papacy, and the "History of France related to his Grand- 
 children.'^ 
 
 Though an unsuccessful and unpopular minister, Guizot — 
 leaving aside some political manoeuvres hard to reconcile with 
 strict morality — was a highly honorable man. A ruler of 
 France, for eight years, he left office as poor as he had entered 
 it. An uncompromising Calvinist, he never showed any narrow 
 Protestant bigotry. Quite the contrary ; he often hurt the sus- 
 ceptibilities of his coreligionists by what they considered his 
 intemperate zeal in behalf of Catholics : witness his warm and 
 hearty welcome of the Jesuit Lacordaire to a seat in the French 
 Academy ; and again his famous discourse and pamphlet on 
 the Pope's temporal power. "A deplorable disturbance," says 
 he, speaking of Victor Emmanuel's machinations in Italy, 
 " attacks and afflicts a considerable portion of the great Chris- 
 tian Church." 
 
 As an orator he was distinguished by elevated ideas, an authori- 
 tative tone, and firmness rather than sweetness of language. 
 These qualities and defects are likewise found in his writir gs. 
 A philosophic historian, he asserts rather than demonstrates. 
 Caring little for detail, color, or dramatic effect, his philosophic 
 eye often loves to discover broad relations in history invisible 
 Jo the orc^nary observer, and his philosophic pen often loves 
 to trace those grand immutable " laws " that hang over nations 
 like decrees of doom, predestinating a fate that it is both useless 
 and foolish to attempt to resist. 
 
 Note 75 — MAILLART — page 130. 
 
 Maillart (1812 ), actor, born in Metz, of parents who 
 
 were provincial comedians, made his debut when quite young. 
 After trying printing for a while, he turned to the stage again, 
 
334 NOTES. 
 
 and soon appeared at the Gaite, Paris. A pensionnaire , or 
 salaried actor, in the Theatre- Frangais for three years, he left 
 it in 1 841 for the Varietes ; but entering the Frangais again in 
 1846, he was made societaire, or associate, the same year, and 
 remained there till 1863, when he was put on the retired list. 
 In spite of a pronunciation sometimes imperfect, of gestures 
 rather negligent, of a voice too low, he has made his mark 
 with the public, creating several original characters, particularly : 
 D' Aubigny in Mile de Belle Isle, Rodolfo in Angela, Flavigneul 
 in The Ladies' Battle, and the Marquis in Mademoiselle de La 
 Seigliere, one of his greatest triumphs. 
 
 Note 76 — SARDOU — page 131, 
 
 ViCTORiEN Sardou (1831 ), highly successful dramatic 
 
 writer, was born at Paris, the son of Antoine Sardou, a school- 
 master and educational writer of some distinction. He first 
 studied medicine, but, either from necessity or not finding it 
 congenial, he soon gave it up for literature, supporting himself 
 as well as he could by giving lessons, and writing for the re- 
 views, the dictionaries, or the inferior journals. In 1854 his 
 first play. The Stttdenfs Tavern, failed miserably at the Odeon, 
 but his marriage in 1858 with a Mademoiselle de Br^court, intro- 
 duced him to the famous Mademoiselle Dejazet, who, though 
 in her sixty-second year, was at that time starting her little 
 theatre on the Boulevard Du Temple. Here his name soon 
 became well known, Monsieur Garat, and the Pres St. Gervais, 
 in particular, proving quite decided successes. 
 
 Once sure of his public, Sardou's industry knew no bounds. 
 It was no unusual occurrence for three of his plays to appear 
 the same night in three different theatres. During the first 
 twelve years of his career he wrote at least twenty-four suc- 
 cessful plays ; those best known in this country are Pattes de 
 Mouches (A Scrap of Paper), Nos Intimes, Famille Benoiton 
 (The Fast Family), Nos Bons Villageois, Fernande, Rabagas, 
 Oncle Sam, Dora (Diplomacy), and Le Bourgeois de PontArcy, 
 a highly successful drama in five acts, which appeared in 1878. 
 
 Such marvellous fecundity has laid Sardou open to the charge 
 
PONSARD. 335 
 
 of plagiarism, Edgar Poe, Barriere, De Bernard, Assolant, and 
 many others being pointed out as the authors of the leading 
 idea of his dramas, and often of much more. This he does 
 not seem to deny, but nobody can contest his rapidity, his wit, 
 his fun, his sprightliness, that never gives you time to reflect, 
 and that always leaves the impression of having afforded you 
 ^ hearty amusement. Another fault imputed to him by the 
 critics is his readiness to sacrifice probability, consistency, deli- 
 cacy, good taste, everything for one violent, sudden, stunning 
 effect. . The whole plot leads up to it, and it is sure to come, 
 crushing the audience with a terrible blow, and extorting their 
 admiration by petrifying them. There is no doubt, however, 
 that while many of his plays have been written in too great a 
 hurry, and while one of them, U7icle Sam, puzzles us by being 
 the production of such a capable man, many others are very 
 fine dramas, and the Famille Benoiton in particular is a very 
 well written social comedy. 
 
 In i877Sardou was elected member of the French Academy 
 in preference to Duke d'Audiffret Pasquier. President of the 
 Senate, who at that particular period happened to be laboring 
 under a cloud of political unpopularity. 
 
 Note 77 — PONSARD — page 134. 
 
 Francois Ponsard (1814-1867), dramatic author and mem- 
 ber of the French Academy, whilst receiving his early edu- 
 cation at Vienne, on the Rhone, his native city, distinguished 
 himself by his talents for versification ; completing his classics 
 at Lyons, he was sent to Paris to study law. Orderly, industri- 
 ous, but not neglecting poetry, he accomplished his legal studies 
 with great success, returned to Vienne to practise at the bar, 
 translated into elegant French verse Byron's Manfred, and 
 attended to the poetical department of a local review just 
 established. 
 
 Rachel's astonishing success having revived a taste for classic 
 studies throughout France, Ponsard, full of the inspiration, 
 wrote the five-act tragedy of Lucrece (Lucretia), and gave the 
 manuscript to his friend Reynaud to be delivered to the great 
 
33^ NOTES. 
 
 tragic queen. But Mademoiselle did not deign even to open it. 
 The reading committee of the Odeon refused it also, but Lireux, 
 the Director, eagerly accepted it, and announced its early ap- 
 pearance in the Odeon, as a set-off to Victor Hugo's Burgraves, 
 which had just failed signally in the Theatre- Frangais. Victor 
 Hugo, in fact, was just at this time under a very dark cloud. 
 His marked attachment to the court had alienated his jealous 
 friends, the Liberals ; but, what was worse, the general public, 
 disgusted with such hideous creations as Lucrecia Borgia, and 
 The Tower de Nesle, had become heartily sick of all dramas of 
 the Middle Ages. A strong party, therefore, hailed with pleas- 
 ure the advent of a poet who could be opposed with some 
 probability of success to the great autocrat of the romantic 
 school. All Paris spoke of the new tragedy ; and long before 
 its representation all theatre-goers, the students particularly, 
 were sharply divided into two great parties : the Hugolaters and 
 the Ponsardists. Lucrece was acted in April, 1843, with great 
 success, and fully justified all the expectations formed of the 
 author. The simple and familiar subject, the clear and vigor- 
 ous tracing of character, the occasionally Corneillian ring of the 
 versification, completely concealed the tinge of romanticism, 
 and seemed to inaugurate a return to the great masters of the 
 seventeenth century. It was crowned by the French Academy, 
 and became one of Rachel's favorite plays in the stirring spring- 
 time of 1848. But, in spite of its great success, towards which 
 many causes not likely to occur again had powerfully con- 
 tributed, Lucrece was by no means a masterpiece of dramatic 
 composition. 
 
 His next tragedy, in fact, Agnes de Meranie, a careful study 
 of the Middle Ages which cost him three years' labor, did not 
 come .up to what was generally expected from the author of 
 Lucrece. It was really a better play, but there was no longer a 
 Victor Hugo to conquer. And even in 1850, when Lamartine's 
 Girondins had familiarized, if not popularized, revolutionary 
 sentiments, Ponsard's Charlotte Corday, a five-act tragedy of 
 romantic tendency, though full of noble ideas expressed in 
 powerful and appropriate language, comparatively failed, prob- 
 
PONSARD. ii^ 
 
 ably for want of sufficient incident and interesting dramatic 
 situations. As a wit of the time said : it was an Athenian 
 patriot declaiming the history of the Girondins. Horace and 
 Lydia, in one act, a sensuous trifle from the antique, played 
 by Rachel, was pretty well received, but even Gounod's music 
 did not save Ulysses, and Homer, though a good poem, hardly 
 compares favorably with Chenier's lines on the same sub- 
 ject. 
 
 In 1852, after the Coup d'etat, Ponsard's appointment as 
 librarian to the Senate, excited such sharp comments from the 
 Steele that he not only resigned his position — but even fought a 
 duel on the subject with Taxile Delord. He did better. He 
 wrote a drama, his best, in five acts. Honor and Money, a fine 
 satire on the pursuit of riches and office at the expense of 
 honesty. Refused at the Theatre- Frangais (1853), it achieved 
 a most brilliant success at the Odcon. It opened the door of 
 the French Academy to its author, and ten years afterwards 
 was put on the repertory of the Theatre- Frangais as one of its 
 standard plays. 
 
 Of Ponsard's remaining plays, La Bourse, Ce qui plait aux 
 Femmes, a.nd Le Lion Amoureux , it must be enough to say that 
 the first did' not reach the merit of Honor and Motiey, nor the 
 third that of Charlotte Corday, and that the second was treated 
 coldly by the public, and severely by the respectable portion 
 of the press. As for the Galileo, spoken of so fully by Legouve, 
 though a sketch rather than a finished work, it contains one 
 passage, the famous description of the starry host, meritorious 
 enough to insure its being henceforth included in every collec- 
 tion of the gems of French literature. 
 
 Never very strong, he died before he had completed his fifty- 
 fourth year, and was buried at Vienne, where his fellow-citizens 
 have erected a bronze statue to his memory in the chief square 
 of the city. 
 
 Ponsard, sometimes called in derision the chief of the com- 
 
 mon sense school, was chief of no school at all, but a poet of 
 
 some originality, conscientious, independent and industrious. 
 
 A little more life and movement infused into his action, and a 
 
 29 W 
 
338 NOTES. 
 
 little more firmness into his style, would have perhaps raised 
 him to the first class of dramatic authors. 
 
 Note ^^y^ — GALILEO —page 134. 
 
 Galileo Galilei (i 564-1642), best known by his Christian 
 name, the founder of experimental philosophy, born in Pisa, of 
 a noble but reduced Florentine family, showed from his earliest 
 years a singular aptitude for mechanical inventions. His father, 
 embarrassed with the care of a numerous family, gave him the 
 best education he was able, and GaHleo devoted himself so 
 closely to the study of the great classical authors as to secure 
 for his pen an elegance and clearness of style that afterwards 
 made his writings models of excellence. Well acquainted with 
 music too and drawing, he had moreover often, in his academic 
 disputes, revealed an independent spirit unwilling to receive 
 upon trust any explanation of physical facts that did not stand 
 the crucial test of actual experiment. Thus mentally equipped, 
 he was sent, in his eighteenth year, to Pisa by his father to study 
 medicine. 
 
 Entering the Cathedral one morning, he remarked that the 
 great bronze chandelier, suspended by a long chain from the 
 ceiling, was swinging slowly backwards and forwards in very 
 small arcs. At first he paid but little attention to the matter, 
 but half an hour afterwards, noticing that the oscillation still 
 continued, he began to observe it with some curiosity, testing 
 its velocity by the beat of his own pulse. One fact soon struck 
 his keen eye — each vibration, whether backwards or forwards, 
 was performed in exactly the same space of time. Here was a 
 discovery ! With some slight power to overcome friction and 
 the resistance of the air, would not such a swinging weight prove 
 a perfect time-measurer ? Tested and confirmed by numerous 
 experiments, the idea never left his memory. He suggested it 
 to physicians who wished to count the pulses of their patients, 
 and fifty years later he employed it in constructing his astro- 
 nomical clock. It is to Galileo, therefore, that we must, award 
 the honor of the first pendulum idea, though it must be acknowl- 
 edged at the same time that it was not until fourteen years after 
 
GALILEO. 339 
 
 his death that its application was broiij^ht to absolute perfection 
 by Huygens, the celebrated Dutch philosopher. 
 
 Though still studying medicine, his tastes decidedly vlisposed 
 him to mathematics, and more particularly to experimental 
 physics ; he mastered Euclid, and, reading of Archimedes's 
 famous plan for detecting the loss in weight of bodies immersed 
 in water, he invented what is known as the hydrostatic balance 
 to ascertain the specific gravity of substances in general. These 
 successes, and others of the kind, together with his bold and 
 original mode of discussing physical investigations, coming to 
 the notice of the Grand Duke, Ferdinand Dei Medici, Galileo, 
 in the twenty-fifth year of his age, received the appointment of 
 professor of mathematics in the university of Pisa. 
 
 At this time, as for many a preceding century, the doctrines 
 of Aristotle regarding the properties of matter prevailed all ovef 
 Europe, though Lionardo Da Vinci, Nizzoli, and others had 
 begun to shake their authority. One of these doctrines held 
 that heavy bodies fall more rapidly than light bodies ; that is, 
 if a block of stone and a pebble were thrown off a high wall at 
 the same moment, the block would be the first to reach the 
 ground. Galileo denied this, asserting that all bodies, light or 
 heavy, _/^// to the earth with the same velocity in vacuo^ their 
 actual difference in velocity being due altogether to the unequal 
 resistance of the air. He proved the truth of his position by 
 dropping unequal weights from the summit of the Leaning 
 Tower, in the presence of immense crowds of spectators. This 
 discovery of Galileo's is the germ of the theory of universal 
 gravitation afterwards so fully developed by Sir Isaac Newton. 
 
 Receiving little more than a hundred crowns a year at Pisa, 
 and being soon obliged by the death of his father to support the 
 family, the young philosopher was very glad to hear of his being 
 appointed by the Republic of Venice to the far more lucrative 
 position of professor of mathematics at the university of Padua. 
 Another reason too had made him desirous of leaving Tuscany. 
 The Aristotelians — mostly churchmen, the laymen generally 
 preferring arms to books — wedded to long estabhshed and 
 plausible opinions, were rather puzzled than convinced by the 
 
340 NOTES, 
 
 young professor's experiments, and readily referred their success 
 to some unknown causcwhich they could not at the moment 
 explain. Galileo, indignant that they did not instantly embrace 
 opinions as clear to himself as the sunlight, too often reproached 
 their obstinacy with more zeal than prudence. Their replies, 
 sometimes hasty, angry, illogical, like most replies of wounded 
 pride, did not mend matters. But for their pride he took no 
 consideration ; he would make no allowance for a prejudice of 
 the civilized world that had its root in a philosophy taught three 
 hundred years before the Christian era. Here he was certainly 
 unwise ; it was this domineering pride of intellect, so jealous of 
 homage, so impatient of contradiction, so unable to wait for the 
 sure moment of its ultimate triumph, that afterwards led him 
 into trouble and difficulties which a little prudence might have 
 easily avoided. " Forgetting," as Sir David Brewster says, 
 "that knowledge is progressive, and that the errors of one 
 generation are replaced by the discoveries of the next, he did 
 not anticipate that his own speculations might one day incur 
 censure. Galileo, therefore, should have made allowance for 
 the prejudices and ignorance of his opponents. Men are not 
 necessarily obstinate because they cleave to deeply-rooted and 
 venerable errors, nor are they absolutely dull when they are 
 long in understanding and slow in embracing newly-discovered 
 truths." 
 
 In Padua, where his reputation had preceded him, he was so 
 well received (1593) that he spent eighteen years there, teaching 
 with great success, writing for his pupils treatises on Dialling, 
 Mechanics, Astronomy, and even Fortification, as was the custom 
 with professors of Mathematics in those days. He invented an 
 imperfect tkennometer (the modern instrument, invented by 
 Drebbel, a Holland philosopher, dates twenty years later), the 
 proportional compasses, and considerably increased the power 
 of magnets. In 1609 he made the astronomical discoveries 
 that have rendered his name immortal. Hearing that a Hol- 
 land optician had presented to Count Maurice of Nassau an 
 instrument by which distant objects were seen with great dis- 
 tinctness, he set himself immediately to work, experimenting on 
 
GALILEO, 341 
 
 lenses of different refractive powers, until at last he discovered 
 the telescope. His first instrument, which he presented to the 
 Doge of Venice, magnified only four times, but the Doge was 
 so proud of the gift that he appointed Gahlco professor for hfe 
 with a yearly salary of a thousand florins. His second instru- 
 ment magnified eight times, but the third, constructed with great 
 pains and skill, magnified thirty times. By means of this tele- 
 scope, still preserved in Florence, mounted so that it could be 
 directed towards the sky, Galileo was soon revelling in sights 
 never before granted to human visi'^n. 
 
 He saw the Moon bristling with lofty mountains, furrowed 
 with tremendous chasms, and always presenting the same sur- 
 face to the earth ; he explained her earthshine, and noticed her 
 librations, without being able to understand them. He saw 
 Venus, crescent like the Moon, and presenting similar phases. 
 He saw Jupiter's four satellites, noticed their occultations, and 
 soon perceived their practical importance in determining longi- 
 tudes at sea. He saw Saturn and his " handles," which it was 
 reserved for Huygens to afterwards show to be rings. He re- 
 solved the nebulae and the Milky Way into myriads of stars, 
 and discovered the spots on the sun, though in this last dis- 
 covery he is said to have been anticipated by the Jesuit 
 Scheiner. 
 
 The announcement of all these astounding wonders in the 
 numbers of a serial, written by himself, and called the Nuncius 
 Sidereus (Starry Herald), produced, as may be well supposed, 
 indescribable excitement in the learned world. Every senti- 
 ment was thoroughly aroused, from exuberant joy to scathing 
 scorn, from the enthusiasm of faith to the ridicule of unbelief. 
 Kepler says he was so confounded by the news of Jupiter's 
 satellites that for some time he could neither speak nor listen. 
 
 In 161 1 Galileo visited Rome where he was received with the 
 greatest honor. Pope, Cardinals, Princes and Professors alike 
 united in showing him their admiration, and received him " as 
 if one of his own starry wonders had dropped from the sky." 
 His best telescope, erected in the gardens of Cardinal Bandini, 
 was the object of universal admiration. All Rome flocked to 
 29* 
 
342 NOTES. 
 
 gaze on the unspeakable prodigies never before revealed tc 
 mortal ken. Cardinal Bellarmine, Librarian of the Vatican, 
 unwilling to trust his senses, wrote to the Astronomical Acad- 
 emy, directed by the Jesuits, to ascertain if the facts were as al- 
 leged. Father Clavius, so celebrated for his labors in the refor- 
 mation of the Calendar, wrote in reply that the facts were 
 unquestionable, adding "these things being so, astronomers 
 must henceforth see that their constitution of the heavenly orbs 
 can be reconciled with these phenomena." He.was immediately 
 made honorary member of the Lyncean Academy, founded in 
 1603 (60 years before either the French or British Academies of 
 Science), by Prince Cesi, for the study particularly of the phys- 
 ical sciences. The name Lynceaji (derived from lynx') alluded 
 \o the keenness of sight required for the proper study of nature. 
 
 In possession of reputation, wealth, high honors, and in the 
 prime of life, the future days of Galileo now seemed destined 
 to prove a continuation of his glorious career of startling, inter- 
 esting and useful discovery. Nevertheless he soon found him- 
 self involved in trouble from which he did not entirely escape 
 until the day of his death. For this we think himself was most 
 to blame. He had no doubt many violent and unreasoning 
 enemies, but his own pride was the greatest. 
 
 We have no notion of entering into the details of this quarrel ; 
 a general idea of its nature, sufficient for the ordinary reader, 
 may be compressed into a few pages, though readily expansible 
 into a volume. 
 
 In the beginning of the seventeenth century, the philosophy 
 taught in the great European schools was mainly Greek, Aris- 
 totle's works, though not always implicitly followed, being the 
 great groundwork of studies. The great authority on Astron- 
 omy was Ptolemy, a learned philosopher, who had flourished 
 in Alexandria in tire second century. His book, called the Al- 
 magest, for 1400 years had been a kind of astronomical bible, 
 and much of its information regarding the heavenly bodies was 
 wonderfully accurate. Ptolemy had not been a great observer 
 himself, but, by taking what he considered the best established 
 notions of the previous astronomers and combining them to« 
 
GALILEO. 343 
 
 gcthcr with great ingenuity, he had produced an astronomical 
 system which accounted pretty well for the movements of the 
 planets and the eclipses of the moon. Its chief feature was the 
 motionlcssness of the earth, around which all the planets re- 
 volved in epicycles, the sun itself not excepted. 
 
 The first serious blow struck at this system had been given 
 by a Polish priest, named Copernicus (147 3-1 543), who, while 
 studying at Rome in 1507, was astonished at the complications 
 of the Ptolemaic system and the little symmetry or order it left 
 in the world. Revolving its chief features over and over again 
 in his mind, retaining what was incontestable and rigidly ex- 
 amining all the rest, he at last hit on the new system, called 
 after himself the Copernican. Its grand principle is : the Sun 
 is the centre about which the planets revolve in a spinning 
 motion, the earth itself included. He passed more than thirty 
 years of his life in collecting proofs to establish the probability 
 if not the correctness of his theory, but the great work in which 
 all these proofs were brought together and which he had dedi- 
 cated to Pope Paul III., was not printed until 1543, a few days 
 before his death. " From this time till 1616," says Drinkwater, 
 " Copernicus's theory was left in the hands of the mathemati- 
 cians and philosophers, who attacked it or defended it without 
 receiving either support or molestation from ecclesiastical de- 
 crees." This shows that at the court of Rome it was regarded 
 as a pure mathematical question with which the doctrines of tie 
 Church had nothing whatever to do. Copernicus's principal 
 proof in support of his theory was its great simplicity, though, 
 as he had enounced it, it was still exceedingly complicated. 
 His idea that the planets revolved in circles rendered many as- 
 tronomical phenomena almost impossible to be explained. 
 
 Tycho Brahe of Denmark (i 546-1601), rejecting the Coper- 
 nican system on these and other grounds, started what has been 
 called the Tychonic system, making the Earth to be the centre 
 around which the Sun, Mercury, and Venus moved, while the 
 Sun itself was the centre of the revolutions of the other planets. 
 Something was to be said even in favor of this system, for though 
 Copernicus had been a very profound philosopher, Brahe had 
 
344 NOTES. 
 
 been by far a more rigid and successful observer. But Keple* 
 (1571-1630), a Wurtemburg mathematician who had assisted 
 'Brahe in his observations, and continued to work at them with 
 incredible labor, by his famous Laws, completely destroyed the 
 Tychonic system, and rendered the brilliant guess of Copernicus 
 more plausible than ever. This plausibility had been converted 
 into an almost irresistible probability by Galileo's recent tele- 
 scopic discoveries, among others the phases of Venus and espe- 
 cially that of the miniature solar system, Jupiter with his Satel- 
 lites. Strange to say, however, the strength of this last analogy 
 was lost altogether on Galileo, whose principal argument for the 
 spinning motion of the earth was founded on the flux and the 
 reflux of the tides, phenomena with which it has not the slight- 
 est relation. 
 
 . Regardless of its novelty and of its opposition to the testimony 
 of our senses, the Copernican system, as understood by Galileo, 
 was exceedingly difficult of rational demonstration, and natu- 
 rally found general disfavor. Hume says, " Lord Bacon rejected 
 it with positive disdain." Menzel says, " the Wurtemburg Cal- 
 vinists persecuted Kepler so for this work that he was obliged 
 to fly to Vienna, where the Jesuits, who knew how to value sci- 
 entific knowledge, permitted him to remain notwithstanding his 
 Lutheran principles." It is well known that Luther and Me- 
 lancthon opposed Copernican ideas as being contrary to Scrip- 
 ture. The truth is that neither Galileo nor any one else was 
 able at that day to give an incontrovertible reason to induce 
 people to disbeheve their senses. Even to-day we have no 
 direct proof of the earth's rotation, as anybody reading Chapter 
 6, Book 20 of Arago's Astronomy can easily discover. Fou- 
 cault's pendulum experiment and gyroscope experiment from 
 which so much was expected for some time, have proved to be 
 far from successful. And of the earth's revolution around the 
 sun no positive proof could be given before Roemer had meas- 
 ured the velocity of light (1675), ^^id Bradley (1727) had cal- 
 culated the aberration of the celestial bodies. Our best argu- 
 ment to-day in favor of the Copernican theory is that, so far, it 
 has shown itself readily reconcilable with every astronomical 
 
GALILEO. 345 
 
 phenomenon. But, as two centuries and a half ago most of 
 these phenomena, eclipses, forward and retrograde movements 
 of planets, etc., were pretty well explained by the Ptolemaic 
 system, and as Newton's theory of universal gravitation v/as not 
 heard of for half a century later, we need not be at all surprised 
 that in those days many learned philosophers combated the 
 Copernican theory altogether as an unfounded assumption, and 
 that even its most enlightened admirers continued f6r a long 
 time to regard it as a brilliant induction rather than a demon- 
 strated truth. 
 
 And still less may we be surprised if preachers, full of intem- 
 perate zeal and by no means qualified by severe study for seeing 
 the real difficulties of the question, thought proper to fling as- 
 persions from the pulpit on the sacrilege of sending the world 
 spinning in wide space around the sun. Among others, the 
 Dominican friar Caccini made himself particularly remarkable 
 in these attacks by his famous text : Viri Galilaei, quid statis 
 aspicientes in coelujn ? (ye Gaiilea?ts, why stand ye looking up 
 to heaven ?) But such exhibitions found no sympathy in Rome. 
 Caccini was severely rebuked by his superior. Castelli, Gal- 
 ileo's pupil and friend, writing from Rome, says : "I have not 
 spoken to any one who does not deem it a great impertinence 
 in preachers to mount their pulpits to treat of such high pro- 
 fessor-like matters before women and a congregation where 
 there are so few to understand them." This same Castelli, when 
 receiving instructions from the Provost in 1613 on his appoint- 
 ment to the mathematical chair in Pisa, was expressly allowed 
 to teach the new opinion as probable, but not as the declared 
 opinion of the school. 
 
 Galileo, however, would be satisfied by no such restriction. 
 Considering the doctrine as already demonstrated, he wrote a 
 letter to Christina, the Dowager Duchess of Tuscany, in which 
 he undertook to prove theologically and by arguments drawn 
 from the Fathers that the Holy Scriptures could be easily recon- 
 ciled with the new doctrines. Here he made his first mistake. 
 He should not, as his friend Cardinal Barberini, afterwards 
 Pope Urban VHL, wrote to him, " have travelled out of the 
 
34^ NOTES. 
 
 limits of mathematics and physics, but should confine himself 
 to such reasonings as Ptolemy and Copernicus had used, be- 
 cause, as to declaring the views of Scripture, theologians, au- 
 thorized and approved, maintain that to be their own particular 
 province." The Dominicans, getting hold of this letter, laid 
 it before the Inquisition, but the case was soon dismissed, with 
 the injunction that if Galileo pursued the course advised, namely, 
 that of speaking as a mathematician, he would be put to no 
 farther trouble. This very year, in fact, 1615, lectures were de- 
 livered in the Jesuit's College at Rome in support of the Coper- 
 nican doctrine, and in the Pope's own university, the Sapienza, 
 another Jesuit was delivering similar lectures. A contemporary 
 writer says that Cardinal Bellarmine himself, the famous Jesuit, 
 " never questioned the truth of Galileo's doctrine but only the 
 prudence of his manner of propounding it." "Your affairs," 
 writes another friendly Jesuit, " are now all settled ; there will be 
 no further difficulty about your writing on the Copernican sys- 
 tem, as a mathematician and by way of hypothesis." This was 
 the issue of his first trouble with the Inquisition. 
 
 But the great scientist was " too bad a theologian, and too 
 good an astronomer" to allow the grand theory, to him as un- 
 questionable as his own existence, to be thus quietly disposed 
 of. Writing out another elaborate letter, he proceeded with it to 
 Rome, of his own accord, " to learn," in his own words, '* what 
 he was to believe of the Copernican system." In spite, how- 
 ever, of the violent outcries of his enemies, he again experi- 
 enced nothing from the Inquisition but liberality and kindness. 
 Conscious that the question was an extremely difficult one, they 
 had a strong repugnance to have it forced on them. "So far 
 as I am concerned personally," Gahleo writes to a friend, " I 
 can return at any moment." But he did not return. " Do not 
 raise the question," writes his friend the Bishop of Fermo, " lest 
 by assuming the attitude of defence, where no attack is made, 
 you may excite the suspicion of something wrong." This sen- 
 sible advice he would not take. Determined to force a decision 
 in accordance with his views, his advocate. Cardinal Orsinj, 
 seems to have pressed the matter just as unwisely and as un- 
 
GALILEO. 347 
 
 seasonably. The consequence is well known. Such persist- 
 ence drove the angry Cardinals into an immediate condem- 
 nation of the system, not, however, as either true or untrue 
 in itself, but as appearing for the present to be " contrary to 
 the Sacred Scripture." That this meant, not "heretical" in 
 the proper sense of the term, but " untenable as an absolute and 
 unqualified truth," can easily be seen from Bellarmine's own 
 words. "As soon," said the Cardinal, "as a demonstration 
 shall be found to establish the earth's motion, it will be proper 
 to interpret the Sacred Scriptures otherwise than they have been 
 hitherto interpreted in those passages where mention is made 
 of the stability of the earth and the movements of the heavens." 
 In a letter to a friend on the following day, Galileo says : " The 
 result, however, has not been favorable to my enemies, the doc- 
 trine of Copernicus not having been declared heretical, but 
 contrary to Sacred Scripture." 
 
 For peace sake, therefore, to put a stop to loud outcries and 
 in deference to honest but weak minds, the Inquisition thought 
 proper to reduce the belligerent philosopher to silence. Not to 
 absolute silence, however, but he was forbidden to put forward 
 his doctrine as grounded on absolute and irrefragable truth. As 
 Newcomb says in his late Astronomy^ " the Inquisition prohibited 
 the promulgation of the new doctrines as absolute truths, but 
 were perfectly willing that they should be used as hypotheses, 
 and rather encouraged men of science in the idea of investigat- 
 ing the interesting mathematical problems to which the expla- 
 nation of the celestial motions by the Copernican system might 
 give rise. The only restriction was that they must stop short of 
 asserting or arguing the hypotheses to be a reality." In enjoin- 
 ing this restriction, they dispensed with every circumstance that 
 might offend Galileo's pride. Bellarmine gave him a certificate 
 assuring him that the Inquisition did not visit him with thcii 
 displeasure but left him in the enjoyment of his opinions, only 
 he must not propound them openly as undoubted truths. He 
 ivas then admitted to a long and friendly interview with the 
 Pope, and dismissed with every demonstration of favor and 
 regard. Such was the result of the Inquisition's second inquir- 
 
348 NOTES. 
 
 ing into Galileo's doctrine and conduct. It was brought orl him- 
 self, altogether by his attempts, again^ the advice of his best 
 friends, to have the Scripture explained in his own way. 
 
 During this very same year, 1616, the chair of astronomy in 
 the Pope's own university of Bologna was offered to Kepler, the 
 illustrious Lutheran astronomer, who by this time had acquired 
 great renown, but who unfortunately always suffered from 
 straitened circumstances. The apparent inconsistency of offer- 
 ing such an appointment to Kepler who had done more towards 
 estabhshing the Copernican system than even Galileo himself, 
 may be explained by the words of Fabbroni, the Tuscan am- 
 bassador at that time, in his letter to the Grand Duke. " Gali- 
 leo," says he, " is heated in his opinions. — He is passionate in 
 this affair — and will remain so, as he has hitherto done, bring- 
 ing himself and every one else who will be fool enough to second 
 his views or be persuaded by him, into danger. — He makes 
 more account of his own opinion than of that of any of his 
 friends. Cardinal del Monte, myself as far as lay in my power, 
 and many Cardinals of the Inquisition have tried to persuade 
 him to keep himself quiet and not to agitate this affair, but rather, 
 if he has a mind to hold this opinion, to hold it in peace, and 
 not to make such efforts to draw others over to his way of 
 thinking." 
 
 Gahleo, however, in spite of his indignation and love of argu- 
 ment, seems to have nominally observed his promise pretty well 
 for fifteen or sixteen years. He returns to Florence where, as 
 Mathematician Extraordinary to the Grand Duke, with a liberal 
 salary and only nominal duties, he is treated with the highest 
 consideration. Cardinal Barberini writes verses in his honor. 
 Time advances. Many troubles distract the world. The Thirty 
 Years' War breaks out in Germany and rages with great fury. 
 Pope Paul V. dies and is succeeded by Gregory XV., the founder 
 of the Propaganda. Gregory dies in his turn, and Barberini, 
 Galileo's friend, is declared Pope, under the name of Urban 
 VIII. Copernicanism is once more in the ascendant. Castelli, 
 Galileo's pupil, is made the Pope's mathematician ; Berulle, an 
 avowed Copernican, is raised to the dignity of Cardinal ; Gall 
 
GALILEO. 349 
 
 eo himself, goinfj to Rome to offer his confj^ratulations, is re- 
 reived with the utmost cordiality and granted a life pension of 
 loo crowns, with one of 60 crowns for his son. The letter which 
 he brings back from Urban to the Grand Duke concludes as 
 follows : " We find in him not only literary distinction but 
 the love of piety. And we further signify that every benefit 
 which you will confer on him, imitating and even surpassing 
 your father's liberality, will conduce to our gratification." In a 
 conversation with Campanella the Pope uses these words : " It 
 was never our intention to condemn the Copernican system, 
 and, if it had depended upon us, the decree of 1616 would never 
 have been made." In one sense the time seemed to have come 
 at last for striking the grand blow ; in another sense that time 
 would have seemed further off than ever. A true son of the 
 Church would hardly seek to embarrass her when Gustavus 
 Adolphus was carrying everything before him in Germany ; or- 
 dinary gratitude would have hesitated before heaping additional 
 troubles and perplexities upon one's friend and benefactor. 
 But " science " would not wait. The Four Days' Dialogues, a 
 work at which Galileo had been carefully laboring for the last 
 fifteen or sixteen years could be postponed no longer. The book 
 did not pretend to be a learned treatise written exclusively for 
 philosophers, but a series of conversations on astronomy, written 
 in a popular but elegant and witty style, between a Florentine, 
 a Venetian, and a stolid, stupid and rather ridiculous personage 
 called Simpiicius. The different systems are discussed, and all 
 kinds of arguments, scriptural and otherwise, are brought for- 
 ward to exalt the Copernican system and to crush the Ptolemaic. 
 The Florentine and the Venetian are elegant gentlemen of the 
 world, accomplished scholars, unprejudiced judges, perfect 
 reasoners, able to set their own arguments in the strongest 
 light, but always ready to do justice to an opponent's reasons, 
 and ever open to conviction. Simpiicius, on the contrary, is a 
 bookish, conceited, old pedant, crammed with Aristotle, looking 
 at everything through scholastic spectacles, unable to tell a 
 good argument from a bad one, and losing his temper ?.X every 
 30 
 
3 so NOTES. 
 
 little joke. The Copernicans, of course, obtain a glorious vic- 
 tory. 
 
 Let Sir David Brewster tell this part of the story : 
 
 But Galileo was bound to the Romish hierarchy by still stronger ties. His sor 
 and himself were pensioners of the Church, and, having accepted its alms, they owed 
 it, at least, a decent and respectful allegiance. The pension thus given by Urban 
 was not a remuneration which sovereigns sometimes award to the services of theif 
 subjects. Galileo was a foreigner at Rome. The sovereign of the papal state owed 
 him no obligation; and hence we must regard the pension of Galileo as a donation 
 from the Roman Pontiff to science itself, and as a declaration to the Christian world 
 that Religion was not jealous of Philosophy, and that the Church of Rome was 
 willing to respect and foster even the genius of its enemies. 
 
 Galileo viewed all these circumstances in a different light. He resolved to com- 
 pose a work in which the Copernican system should be demonstrated; but he 
 had not the courage to do it in a direct and open manner. He adopted the plan of 
 discussing the subject in a dialogue between three speakers, in the hope of eluding 
 by this artifice the censure of the Church. This work was completed in 1630, but, 
 owing to some difficulties in obtaining license to print it, it was not published till 
 1632. 
 
 In obtaining this license Galileo exhibited considerable address, and his memory 
 has not escaped the imputation of having acted unfairly, and of having involved his 
 personal friends in the consequences of his imprudence. 
 
 The situation of Master of the Palace was, fortunately for Galileo's designs, filled 
 by Niccolo Riccardi,a friend and pupil of his own. This officer was a sort of censor 
 of new publications, and, when he was applied to on the subject of printing his work, 
 Galileo soon found that attempts had been made to thwart his views. He instantly 
 set off for Rome and had an interview with his friend, who was in every respect 
 anxious to oblige him. Riccardi examined the manuscript, pointed out some incau- 
 tious expressions which he considered it necessary to erase, and returned it with his 
 written approbation, on the understanding that the alterations he suggested should 
 be made. Dreading to remain in Rome during the unhealthy season which was fast 
 approaching, Galileo returned to Florence, with the intention of completing the in- 
 dex and dedication, and of sending the manuscript to Rome, to be printed under the 
 care of Prince Cesi (the founder of the Lyncean Society). The death of that dis- 
 tinguished individual, in August, 1630, frustrated Galileo's plan, and he applied for 
 leave to have the book printed in Florence. Riccardi was at first desirous of ex- 
 'amining the manuscript again; but, after inspecting only the beginning and the end of 
 it, he gave Galileo leave to print it wherever he chose, provided it bore the license of 
 the Inquisitor-General of Florence, and one or two other persons whom he named. — 
 By the publication of such a work the dogmas of the Catholic faith had been brought 
 into direct collision with the deductions of science. The leader of the philosophic 
 band had broken the most solemn armistice with the Inquisition ; he had rf nounced 
 the ties of gratitude which bound him to the Pontiff; and Urban was thus compelled 
 to intrench himself in a position to which he had been driven by his opponents. 
 
 Pope Urban VIII., attached though he had been to Galileo, never once hesitated 
 respecting the line of conduct which he felt himself bound to pursue. His mind was 
 
GALILEO. 551 
 
 *evertheless agitated with conflicting sentiments. He entertained a sincere affectioi; 
 for science and literature, and yet lie was placed in the position of their enemy. He 
 had been the personal friend of Galileo, and yet his duty compelled him to become 
 his accuser. Embarrassing as these feelings were, other considerations contributed 
 to soothe him. He had in his capacity of Cardinal, opposed the first persecution of 
 Galileo. He had, since his elevation to the Pontificate, traced an open path for the 
 march of Galileo's discoveries ; and he had finally endeavored to bind the recusant 
 philosopher by the chains of kindness and gratitude. All these means, however nad 
 proved abortive, and he was now called upon to support the doctrine to which he haJ 
 subscribed and administer the law of which he was the guardian. 
 
 So far Sir David Brewster. 
 
 The excitement in the world at large -and the indignation at 
 Rome in particular caused by the appearance of such a work 
 may be easily surmised. His enemies were delighted. An 
 immense number of inferior minds, the blind devotees of the 
 Aristotelian style of teaching, many of them too in the eccle- 
 siastical orders, had been long regarding the new discoveries 
 with no favorable eye ; they considered them extremely dan- 
 gerous innovations, and were ready to go to any lengths to 
 silence their authors or propagators. For these the Hour of 
 triumph had now come. The impious philosopher had dug 
 a pit and flung himself into it "Not contented," they cried, 
 "with attempting to undermine the Christian religion by means 
 of his pretended discoveries and blasphemous arguments, he 
 tries to render the Holy Father a laughing-stock in the eyes of 
 the world by holding him up as that stupid old Simplicius ! " 
 
 Urban, remembering he had been always Galileo'.^ steady 
 friend and supporter and well known to be a secret convert 
 to the Copernican system, was amazed and irritated as well as 
 grieved at the glaring unfairness of such an attack. The storm 
 was too violent to be resisted. Galileo was hastily summoned 
 to Rome to answer the Cardinals of the Inquisition why he had 
 broken his promise of 1616. Why had he fraudulently obtained 
 the approbation of the Master of the Palace ? Why had he not 
 informed him of the solemn injunction still in existence ? He 
 had himself, he was reminded, appealed to that tribunal of 
 his own accord, he had forced its decision, and had solemnly 
 pledged himself to abide by it. His word, therefore, so une- 
 quivocally given and so shamefully broken, they would nevei 
 
352 NOTES. 
 
 trust again. The promise that had been asked of him only 
 'nominally, as from a man of honor, in 1616, he was now tc 
 swear with all solemnity to maintain. The doctrine, which he 
 had been allowed to examine, support, and to demonstrate by 
 scientific arguments, he was now condemned to solemnly ab- 
 jure as "dangerous," and "heretical," not, of course, "hereti- 
 cal" in the proper and generally accepted sense of the term 
 but in its legal and technical sense, which, as every lawyer who 
 draws up a document well knows, is often very different from 
 its ordinary and popular acceptation. 
 
 As to heresy in its real meaning, Cardinal Magalotti, a rela- 
 tion of Pope Urban's, writing to Galileo, says : " It is not in the 
 power of the Inquisition, nor even of the Pope himself, to de- 
 clare what is heretical or what is not. Nothing less than an 
 CEcumenical Council can make any such declaration." 
 
 That this was Galileo's own view of the whole case is evident 
 from the famous expression put into his mouth by history, and 
 which he is likely enough to have uttered, rising from his knees, 
 in a voice loud enough to be heard by the whole bench of Car- 
 dinals : 
 
 "E PUR SE muove!" 
 
 (Singly my arguments may be weak, some of them unintel- 
 ligible to the world at large, some of them " dangerous " how- 
 ever well-intentioned, many of them long before their time, 
 and therefore useless. For the present then I readily abjure 
 the doctrine of the earth's rotation, and for peace sake and fear 
 of misconstruction give up teaching it. Still — my faith is un- 
 shaken. Still — I am as much convinced as ever. Still it 
 
 MOVES ! ) 
 
 And that this was the understanding of the Pope himself, 
 the Cardinals and of Rome at large is quite evident from their 
 treatment of the " prisoner." 
 
 Ordered to appear at Rome, but to take his own time, he de- 
 voted twenty-five days to accomplish a journey of a hundred 
 and fifty miles. He was entertained, until the trial came, at 
 the delightful palace of the Tuscan Ambassador, Niccolini, 
 " whose kindness," according to Galileo's own words, " can* 
 
GALILEO. 353 
 
 not be described." After a delay of two months, he was hpn- 
 orably lodged in the spacious apartments of the residence of 
 the Fiscal of the Inquisition. " During the whole trial," says 
 Sir David Brewster, " he was treated with the most marked 
 indulgence; he stood before his judges with the recognized at- 
 tributes of a sage ; though an offender against the law of which 
 they were theguardians, the highest respect was yielded to his 
 genius and the kindest consideration to his infirmities." The 
 penance inflicted on him, by way of punishment for his trans- 
 gression, was an order to recite the seven penitential psalms 
 of David once a week for three years ! 
 
 For three days, counting from July 2, the day on which he 
 received his sentence, he was nominally imprisoned in the 
 Medici palace where, however, he was permitted to walk about 
 in the beautiful gardens, to keep his servant, to see his friends, 
 to receive all his letters, and to write whatever he pleased. The 
 letters he wrote at this time, and still carefully preserved, set 
 this fact beyond all doubt. Next day Niccolini told him that 
 the Pope gave him permission to start for Sienna, where he 
 had been invited by his friend, Archbishop Piccolomini, a con- 
 tagious disease rendering an abode in Florence dangerous dur- 
 ing the summer. On the tenth of July Niccolini announced 
 his departure as follows : " Last Wednesday morning Signor 
 Galileo started for Sienna in perfect health ; from Viterbo he 
 writes to tell me that in the cool part of the day he travelled 
 four miles of the way on foot." 
 
 In Sienna he passed the summer and fall, devoting most of 
 his time to a new work. Dialogues on Local Motion. In De- 
 cember he returned to his own home on the hill of Arcetri, 
 overlooking Florence, where still stands the tower whence 
 
 the moon 
 Through optic glass the Tuscan artist viewed 
 At evening, from the top of Fiesole, 
 Or in Valdarno, to descry new lands. 
 Rivers or mountains on her spotty globe. 
 
 Here he spent the remainder of his days, watching, working, 
 writing, and it was here that he was visited by many distin- 
 30* X 
 
354 NOTES. 
 
 guished strangers, among others by Gassendi, Deodati, and 
 the English poet Milton on his tour through Italy, probably in 
 1638. 
 
 To the end of his life he never seems to have quite recovered 
 the confidence of the Inquisition ; in fact, he was to be free 
 from disturbance only on the following conditions : i. Not to 
 give Academical lessons ; 2. Not to hold assemblies ; 3. Not to 
 give large dinner parties ; and 4. Not to make any public dem- 
 onstration of irreverence. His chief companions were his two 
 daughters, nuns of a neighboring convent, the premature loss 
 of one of whom, however, he had soon occasion to deplore. 
 His other frequent visitors were his favorite pupils Castelli, Tor- 
 ricelli, and Viviani, together with his near relatives the Buona- 
 micis. For the last few years of his life also he had two young 
 clerks sent from Rome to wait on him and to write for him, by 
 Calasanzio, afterwards canonized, the famous founder of the 
 Pious Schools. An incessant worker, the little rest he gave his 
 eyes, especially in observing the mo^on and Jupiter's satellites, 
 was followed by the usual consequence, weakness of vision, and 
 finally a total loss of sight in the 74th year of his age. "The 
 noblest eyes that Nature ever made are darkened," writes Cas- 
 telli, announcing the sad event ; " eyes so privileged, and gifted 
 with such rare powers that they may be truly said to have seen 
 more than the eyes of all that are gone and to have opened the 
 eyes of all that are to come." 
 
 His loss he endured with the resignation of a Christian. " So 
 it pleases God," he observed to a friend, " so it pleases me also." 
 In spite, indeed, of this deprivation he does not appear to have 
 spent the last four years of his life very unhappily. With the 
 assistance of his clerks, he worked at his astronomical tables as 
 hard as ever ; he visited Florence occasionally ; he was sur- 
 rounded by devoted and loving friends ; and he seldom hesitated 
 publicly or privately to crack his jokes on the Ptolemaic system 
 and all its abettors. 
 
 His numerous correspondence shows a strong disposition to 
 grumble, but in a singular letter of his lately brought to light by 
 Feuillet de Conches, the most successful autograph collector in 
 
GALILEO. 355 
 
 Europe, the following passage shows anything but a miserable 
 state of mind or body : " Illustre Signore e Padrone os- 
 SERVTSSIMO. — The royal' gift of loo flasks two years ago and 
 one of a small number two months ago, that of his eminence 
 the Cardinal, that of their serene highnesses the Princes, those 
 of his excellency the Duke of Guise, and my own two barrels 
 of native wine, being all gone, I am compelled to have recourse 
 to your courteous and truly imperial offer. You will, therefore, 
 aiding yourself with the advice of the most refined tastes, obtain 
 for me in all diligence and with all imaginable care, a provision 
 of forty bottles or two cases of various liquors, the most exquisite 
 that can be found. Spare no expense. With regard to other 
 corporal pleasures I deny myself so much that I can easily 
 afford to go to some expense in favor of Bacchus. You must 
 not omit the wines of Scio, nor of Carini, nor the Greek wines, 
 nor those of the country of my master, Archimedes of Syracuse, 
 nor clarets, etc. On sending the cases, send the bill too ; I will 
 pay it in full and at once.y 
 
 At the ripe old age of seventy-eight, a slight attack of fever 
 attended with palpitation of the heart, carried him off quietly 
 in 1642, the year of Sir Isaac Newton's birth. Buried at first 
 in the chapel of the Black Friars, his body was afterwards re- 
 moved to the church of Santa Croce, where his monumental 
 tomb, immediately opposite Michael Angelo's, is to-day one of 
 the greatest attractions in that famous Pantheon of Florence. 
 
 Whatever obloquy was brought on Galileo's reputation by his 
 own biting satire, by the ignorance of his enemies, and the un- 
 due severity of those who should have been somewhat more 
 indulgent friends, was soon completely dispelled. Newton's the- 
 ory of universal gravitation throwing such a flood of light on the 
 Copernican system as to render it unassailable. Pope Benedict 
 XIV. annulled the sentence condemning Galileo's famous work. 
 His theory of the rotatory motion of the earth around its axis is 
 a truth that to-day requires no demonstration ; as Father Secchi 
 says, " it is a corollary of all astronomical science." 
 
 Galileo loved literature passionately, though his taste for po- 
 etry is questionable as he had all Ariosto by heart, much pre- 
 
356 NOTES. 
 
 "erring him to Tasso. He was of small stature but well built, 
 of cheerful countenance but quick temper, disposed to find fault 
 but ready to forgiv^e, of genial habits, very fond of good cheer 
 and of entertaining his friends at table ; he much preferred the 
 country to the city, his chief amusement, when tired of his as- 
 tronomy, being to cultivate his garden. For his own happiness 
 he was too impatient of contradiction, too passionate, too head- 
 strong, and too desirous of instantly grasping a glory that was 
 really his own and which none could withhold from him. We 
 can easily see that he had not a particle of the martyr in his 
 composition. If his over-readiness to say cutting things brought 
 him into trouble, he was just as ready to try to get out of it 
 again by swallowing his words, with the whites of his eyes turned 
 up, the corners of his mouvA turned down, and his tongue stuck 
 into the side of his cheek. Vanity, from the consciousness of a 
 stupendous intellect, was perhaps the cause of it all. He need 
 not have given himself so much trouble in forcing his truths on 
 the world. Satisfied that he had sown the seeds of truth, he 
 should have quietly given them the time to germinate. " For," 
 as Sir David Brewster remarks, " if new and startling opinions 
 are thrown in the face of the community, if they are uttered in 
 triumph, or insult, in contempt of public opinion, or in derision 
 of cherished errors, they lose the comeliness of truth in the ran- 
 cor of their propagation ; and, like seeds scattered in a hurri- 
 cane, they often only blind and irritate the husbandmen." 
 
 Translation of the inscriptions in Italian, Greek and Latin on 
 Galileo's house at Arcetri, near Florence : " With God. In this 
 modest house, O Traveller, Divine Galileo, the greatest con- 
 templator of the heavens, the restorer, or rather the Father, of 
 experimental philosophy, though troubled by the wicked arts of 
 false philosophers, dwelled for eleven years, from Nov. i, 1631 
 to Jan. 9, 1642. Here too he breathed his last sigh. Contem- 
 plate and venerate the sacred spirit and silent glory of a spot 
 which, with the permission of Antonio Bonaiuti, lord of the 
 manor, has been dedicated to eternity by Giovanni Baptista 
 Clemente Nelli, Knight of the order of Saint Stephen, Senator 
 and Florentine patrician." 
 
BEETHOVEN. 357 
 
 His principal discoveries in physical science are: i. The 
 three laws of motion, and the law of falling bodies. 2. That a 
 projectile describes a parabola. 3. That a pendulum swings 
 regularly. 4. That air has weight. 5. The invention of the 
 telescope. 6. The discovery of Jupiter's sateUites, Venus's 
 phases, spots on the sun, etc. 
 
 That he was ever subjected to the torture is an absurdity : i. 
 The dispassionate reader of his life can never see any reason 
 for entertaining such a suspicion. 2. There is not the slightest 
 shadow of any evidence on the subject. 3. Galileo was not 
 made of the stuff that necessitated any such harshness ; his 
 facility to getting himself into trouble being almost surpassed 
 by his readiness to abjure his way out of it. 
 
 Note 78 — BEETHOVEN— page 135. 
 
 Louis Van Beethoven (1770-1827), instrumental composer, 
 probably the highest musical genius that has so far appeared on 
 earth, the most ideal artist of the most ideal of arts, was born 
 at Bonn, at that time in the electorate of Cologne, of Flemish 
 descent, and inheriting from his father and grandfather, both 
 singers, a strong predilection for music. Though manifesting 
 much ability from his earliest years, he showed the greatest re- 
 pugnance to regular systematic study, the whip, applied by the 
 hands of a poverty-stricken, dissipated father, being often found 
 necessary to make him take his lessons. It is an often told 
 story that a spider used to drop regularly from the ceiling every 
 day to listen to him while playing on the violin. One day, 
 however, the mother, coming in suddenly, killed the insect 
 before it could run up its thread again. The wilful boy, it is 
 added, was so irritated at what he considered an act of wanton 
 cruelty that in a fit of passion he broke his instrument to pieces, 
 and no threats could induce him to take a lesson again for 
 several days. 
 
 The child, however, was soon understood by Van Der Eden, 
 the court organist, under whose care the young musician made 
 rapid promise. He was fortunate too in having for a teacher 
 Neefe, Van Der Eden's successor, who instead of confining 
 
358 NOTES. 
 
 Ihe boy, like his other pupils, to the usual highly important but 
 rather uninteresting exercises, boldly plunged him at once into 
 the middle of Bach's and Haendel's masterpieces. Neefe had 
 made no blunder. At twelve Beethoven was perfect master of 
 Bach's Piano Instructor, with all its exceedingly difficult figures 
 and preludes. At thirteen he composed nine variations to a 
 march, and three piano sonatas, published at Mannheim. At 
 fifteen he was appointed assistant court organist, and in the roll 
 of the Archbishop's musicians his name is still to be found with 
 the remark : " Of good capacity, young, steady, of quiet behavior, 
 and poor.'* He was now not only able to support himself but 
 also to be of some assistance to his family by giving lessons, and 
 seems to have attended conscientiously to his studies, devoting 
 little time to original composition. At seventeen he was sent to 
 Vienna to see Mozart, at that time the supreme monarch of the 
 musical world, the Count of Waldstein furnishing the means and 
 providing him with a proper letter of introduction. The great 
 maestro, desirous to test the ability of a young musician who 
 had already attracted some attention, gave him, by way of test, 
 the development of a theme "bristhng with difficulties." But 
 the boy's astonishing art of improvisation was already so well 
 developed that Mozart could not help exclaiming to the applaud- 
 ing company : " Keep your eyes on that young man : he will 
 assuredly make his mark." 
 
 His mother's death recalled him to Bonn where he spent the 
 next five years, his father's intemperate habits compelling him 
 to support and educate his younger brothers. In 1792, the boys 
 being able to do something for themselves, he was sent again to 
 Vienna, this time by his patron, the Elector-Archbishop of Co- 
 logne, who allowed him a pension of 600 florins and besides in- 
 troducing him to the best society, secured him the generous 
 hospitality of Prince Lichnovski as an honored guest in his 
 splendid palace. This was the happiest part of the great com- 
 poser's life. He nominally studied under Haydn for a year or 
 two but was always too fiery, impatient, and self-opinionated to 
 Drofit m ich by that great master's lessons. His other teachers 
 were Sa.ieri for dramatic music, and the thorough scholar 
 
BEETHOVEN. 359 
 
 -\brcchtsbergcr, chapel master of Saint Stephen's, for counter- 
 point. 
 
 His education being now completed and his powers thoroughly 
 trained, his name soon becomes a well-known one in Vienna, 
 where Mozart's cloak is said to have fallen on the shoulders of 
 the young Rhenish musician. The very artists and amateurs 
 that had interpreted the symphonies and quatuors of the great 
 masters for Viennese society are now performing Beethoven's 
 highly relished works with equal delight and equal success. In 
 1795 the young maestro visits Prague, Leipzig and Berlin, his 
 extraordinary skill on the piano, but particularly his surprising 
 improvisation, everywhere exciting the greatest enthusiasm. 
 The Musical Gazette of Leipzig thus speaks of him in 1798 : 
 " Beethoven's style of play is exceedingly brilliant, though oc- 
 casionally wanting in delicacy and clearness. But it is in fol- 
 lowing out the inspirations of his imagination that the young 
 artist is particularly great. In this respect he is really extraor- 
 dinary. Since Mozart's death, no talent has produced such 
 effect as Beethoven's." His works, though not yet impressed 
 with his profoundly original character, are luminous, intelligible, 
 pathetic, and many of them reveal a peculiar sensibility not 
 readily found afterwards. In 1800 he thus writes to a friend: 
 " My compositions are very profitable ; I may say I have more 
 orders than I can fulfil. People no longer haggle with me ; I set 
 my price and I am readily paid." With 1800, what critics call 
 his first manner comes to an end. His works, so far, reveal the 
 influence of Mozart and Haydn, but are rapidly progressing to- 
 wards original and independent power. Of these, extending to 
 his 2 1 St opus, the Sonate Pathetique , Adelaida, the Septett, and 
 the First Sytnphony are the most celebrated. 
 
 With the nineteenth century his troubles begin. His gener- 
 ous patron, the Archbishop-Elector, dies; his beloved country, 
 Rhenish Germany, is conquered and annexed to the French 
 Republic ; but, what is personally worst of all and, to a man in 
 his position, peculiarly agonizing, a deafness, which, so far, has 
 been only partial, gets worse and worse in spite of the efforts 
 of the most celebrated aurists of Europe. Imagine what intense 
 
360 NOTES. 
 
 distress such an affliction must prove to Beethoven, who felt his 
 brain to be a restless sea of melody, ever vibrating with con- 
 ceptions of enchanting brilliancy, ideas of the most elevated 
 grandeur, and harmonies of unspeakable sublimity ! Some sa> 
 that the world has lost nothing through the unhappy artist's 
 bitter deprivation. They say that it was this compulsory pour- 
 ing forth of the lonely aspirations of a soul steeped in the 
 gloomy grandeur of supernatural melody, like spirits mourning 
 outside Paradise, that lifted his works to a pitch far transcending 
 all previous effort, to the very highest regions, in short, of the 
 loftiest ideal art. 
 
 However that may be, it is unquestionable that the infliction 
 produced a most unhappy effect on the inaestro himself, rendering 
 hiln morose, suspicious and often so ill-tempered as to be almost 
 unendurable. Of this no one was more conscious than himself, 
 and his regret, expressed in a letter written on the subject to 
 his brother, in 1802, is extremely touching. "O you men," he 
 writes, " who believe me coarse, unfeeling, misanthropical, you 
 act unjustly. From my childhood I felt a natural disposition to 
 kindliness, to benevolent actions. You don't know that for the 
 last six years I have been in a miserable state of health, made 
 worse, if possible, by ignorant doctors ; and that, lured on from 
 year to year by falses hopes, I am now compelled to acknowl- 
 edge that my cure, if even at all possible, must be long and 
 painful. Born with a lively, ardent temperament, and strongly 
 disposed to the enjoyments of society, I have been forced to 
 bury myself in the solitude of a lonely life. Now and then I 
 tried to forget my infirmity, but I was soon repelled by my dif- 
 ficulty in hearing, and could never bear to tell people to speak 
 louder, to shout, that I was deaf! How could I bear to ac- 
 knowledge the feebleness of a sense that should have been more 
 exquisite with me than with others, and which I once indeed 
 did possess to a degree of perfection seldom attained by men 
 of my art. For me, henceforth, no recreation in society, no in- 
 timate conversation, no pleasant intercourse, no cordial out- 
 pouring of heart and soul. Living always alone, I must no< 
 approach society. I see before me the gloomy pangs of exile 
 
BEETHOVEN. 36 1 
 
 The moment I enter the world, a most painful sense of timidity 
 oppresses me ; I fancy every one is remarking my condition." 
 
 To make matters worse, it would seem that a lady to whom 
 he was most tenderly attached about this time, who had accepted 
 his letters, and for whom he had composed his famous Moonlight 
 Sottata, was cruelly deceiving him ; in fact, by marrying another, 
 she left him so completely heart-broken that for some time his 
 friends were apprehensive of his starving himself to death. He 
 recovered, however, slowly after awhile, partly through a love 
 for his art, partly through a notion, which he seems to have now 
 entertained for the first time. It was to make some amends for 
 the deficiency of his early education by studying antiquity and 
 the ancient heroes, Brutus especially, thinking perhaps that 
 Stoic philosophy would enable him to face the ordinary evils of 
 life with indifference if not with patience. Long before the close 
 of his life, however, he showed truer wisdom by addressing him- 
 self directly to the true Fountain of consolation for the weary 
 and afflicted. 
 
 One of the grandest productions of his genius at this time, 
 the Heroic Symphony, strange to say, had been at first intended 
 for Napoleon Bonaparte, whom Beethoven, like many a young 
 man of the period, had ardently admired as the leading spirit 
 and representative of the "glorious " French Revolution. But 
 the instant the news arrived in Vienna that the First Consul had 
 been proclaimed Emperor of the French, Beethoven tore off the 
 dedication, stamped on it, swore fiercely at the " tyrant," and 
 had the piece performed under another name. This composi- 
 tion, however, the first in which he completely revealed himself 
 in all his mysterious grandeur, his depth, his novelty, his far- 
 reaching and almost unapproachable ideas, was in the begin- 
 ning received with rather timid astonishment even by his great- 
 est admirers, whilst it encountered the fiercest attack?, from the 
 uncompromising partisans of the old Viennese school. 
 
 His next great work, also, Fidelio, his well-known opera, 
 produced in Vienna, in 1805, under the name of Leonora, had 
 at first only a moderate success. This is not wonderful. To do 
 full justice to such an opera, at least three requisites are indis 
 31 
 
362 NOTES. 
 
 pensable : first-class singers, a first-class orchestra, and an 
 audience of first-class musicians. Under such circumstances 
 alcne can a work of such unapproachable skill, science, and 
 genius be properly rendered. Fidelio, may never be " popular," 
 but unquestionably it gains rather than loses by time, even in 
 Paris where German music has usually such difficulty in making 
 headway. The other great work of Beethoven's at this period, 
 when music as an art seems to have reached its climax, is the 
 symphony called the Pastoral. Without pretending to musical 
 knowledge, the most of us know that a pastoral symphony in 
 the old style usually undertook to describe, in musical ideas, a 
 pleasant landscape, a murmuring brook, the singing birds, a 
 village dance, a sudden thunder-storm, the dispersion of the 
 dancers, and finally the thanksgiving prayer. These stereotype 
 episodes Haydn repeats again and again, though always with a 
 charming variety and a captivating interest. But how does 
 Beethoven approach such a subject ? His vast intellect cannot 
 be circumscribed by any such narrow programme. Listening 
 o his Pastoral we find nothing to remind us of the charms or 
 terrors of mere rural life. Quite the contrary. We feel our- 
 selves, at the outset, in the presence of a human soul, simple, 
 honest, and in the calm enjoyment of a happy tranquillity. But 
 we are soon made aware of the existence of an evil thought, 
 lurking deep in a fold of the heart, buried away almost out of 
 consciousness, but gradually making itself felt, like a worm 
 hatched in a fruit. The evil thing gradually assumes propor- 
 tions more and more formidable ; it is soon fearfully disturbing 
 the tranquillity of the alarmed conscience ; finally it becomes a 
 fierce, ungovernable, unsparing passion. The soul suffers, 
 moans, writhes, bursts out into prayers, imprecations, cries of 
 agony. But Virtue triumphs ; Sin retires, his bowlings weaker, 
 fainter, more confused, are at last lost in the distance. The 
 poor soul recovers its former tranquillity and, at the feet of Eter- 
 nal Wisdom, pours itself forth in prayers of intense joy and 
 gratitude. This is what Beethoven's Pastoral tells us, but we do 
 not mean to gainsay the taste of those who find the imitation 
 of cooing doves and hunters' horns far more interesting. 
 
BEETHOVEN. 363 
 
 That Beethoven, however, could be an imitator too whenever 
 he pleased, he gave triumphant proof in the Battle of Vtttorm, 
 a military symphony for two orchestras, performed in the great 
 hall of the Vienna University in 1813. Of this piece the Mu- 
 sical Gazelle of Leipzig, never an over-friendly critic, expres-sed 
 itself as follows : " As to the sounds representing the shifting 
 features of the battle, nothing can be more appropriate than the 
 means employed by the author for the purpose. The effects, 
 the illusions are all complete ; we can assert, without reserve, 
 that within the whole domain of imitative music there is no 
 work that can be compared with this." In 181 5 he reached the 
 highest degree of personal glory when, by his dramatic cantata 
 Oh Glorious Moment I he celebrated the victories of the Allies 
 over Napoleon, in the presence of the sovereigns of Europe as- 
 sembled at Vienna. 
 
 With regard to Beethoven's third manner, from 181 5 to 1827, 
 critics differ, some asserting he has fallen below himsel/, while 
 others, though admitting much incomprehensibility, insist he 
 has even surpassed himself by introducing a new idea, poetry, 
 into music, before which the old forms of what is called absolute 
 music must all yield in course of time. They point out, in par- 
 ticular, '^xsChoral Symphony, his Missa Solemnis (Solemn Mass), 
 some Quartetts for stringed instruments, and some Variations 
 in a waltz, as partaking rather of the nature of inspiration than 
 of ordinary human effort, and reaching the highest possible 
 realms of the highest possible art. The Missa Solemnis, per- 
 formed in one of the theatres of Vienna in 1822, in spite of some 
 technical difficulties, had a splendid success, but it was painful 
 to see the great master, nominally .directing the musicians, but 
 really so stone-deaf to everything going on around him that he 
 had to be turned round by one of the singers so as to be made 
 aware from the gesticulations of the audience of its delighted 
 and enthusiastic approbation. 
 
 But it would be more painful, even if we had the space, to 
 devote any attention to his numerous afflictions, his domestic 
 troubles, his bitter disappointment in a graceless nephew', the 
 Bon of a dead brother, whom he had educated at great expense 
 
364 NOTES. 
 
 and trouble, his uncouth manners, his strange eccentricities, his 
 roughness towards his best friends. Truly genius has its coun- 
 terpoises. We pigmies need not grieve that we are not giants. 
 " Great or little," as Goethe says, " all have to pay the scot ot 
 humanity." 
 
 A journey to Vienna, undertaken in cold wet weather, in 
 company with his good-for-nothing nephew, at last gave his en- 
 feebled constitution a blow from which he never recovered. 
 On his death-bed the great maestro showed a most edifying 
 piety, devoutly receiving the sacraments of the Church, and 
 warmly reconciling himself with Hummel with whom he had 
 for some time been at violent enmity. 
 
 We conclude with a hasty resume from the pen of a compe- 
 tent appreciator of the great artist. 
 
 " Beethoven's compositions, 138 in numberj comprise all the 
 forms of vocal and instrumental music, from the sonata to .the 
 symphony, from the simple song to the opera and oratorio. In 
 each of these forms he displayed the depth of his feeling, the 
 power of his genius ; in some of them he reached a greatness 
 never approached by his predecessors or followers. His piano- 
 forte sonatas have brought the technical resources of that in- 
 strument to a perfection previously unknown, but they at the 
 same time embody an infinite variety and depth of emotion. 
 His nine symphonies show a continuous climax of development, 
 ascending from the simpler forms of Haydn and Mozart to the 
 colossal dimensions of the Choral Symphony, which almost 
 seem to surpass the possibilities of artistic expansion, and the 
 subject of which is humanity itself with its sufferings and ideals. 
 His dramatic works — the opera Fidelio and the overtures to 
 Egmont and Coriolanus — display depth of pathos and force of 
 dramatic characterization. Even his smallest songs and piano- 
 forte pieces reflect a heart full of love and a mind bent on eter- 
 nal thoughts and things." 
 
 Note 79 — COROT — page 138. 
 
 Jean Baptiste Camille Corot (1796-1875), landscape 
 painter of peculiar originality, born in Paris, educated at Rouen, 
 
CO ROT. 365 
 
 Stood behind a counter as dry-goods clerk till his twenty-sixth 
 year, when, no longer able to resist the promptings of his genius, 
 with his father's permission, he took some hasty lessons in the 
 studios and then passed several delightful years in dreaming 
 and thinking and working in Italy. His first works, a Land- 
 scape near Narni and the Roman CainPagna, hailed by true 
 artists with acknowledged delight, were totally neglected by the 
 public. A modest inheritance, however, enabled him to work 
 away in patience and love until the arrival of better days. They 
 came at last, not until he had passed his sixtieth year. Then 
 capricious fortune smiled, and orders came faster than he could 
 fulfil them. 
 
 Such neglect is not surprising. His style, though highly 
 original, possessed no quality to catch the vulgar eye. To be 
 able to detect the eerie mysterious feeling of nature emanating 
 from his landscapes, you should be almost as close and as lov- 
 ing an observer as himself. His canvases are anything but 
 maps ; they possess few of the topographic features that enable 
 you to distinguish one scene from another. But you feel your- 
 self in presence of a poet who sees more with the wistful eyes 
 of his soul than with the material eyes of his body. He inter- 
 prets the mystic senses of what he sees rather than their hard 
 realities. His misty, silvery light, his calm, glimmering water, 
 his shadowy trees, his vague foliage, his sleeping meadows, his 
 unreal figures, suggest rather than describe, and gently start a 
 dreamy, delightful revery. He charms you into a soft enchant- 
 ment as with sweet solemn music, and excites a certain sense of 
 pleasure as with a faint perfume. To relish Corot thoroughly it 
 is not enough to know him long; you must likewise have a 
 kindred spirit, a soul rather disposed to sentiment and genial- 
 pensive fancy rather than to substantiality and matter of fact. 
 This is a simple reason why for nearly forty years Corot's name 
 was hardly known outside the select few. It is to-day the fash- 
 ion. For the last few years everybody affects to admire him^ 
 and would-be judges go into exstasies over his worst daubs. 
 For it cannot be denied there are Corots and Corots. Some, 
 painted with care, love, conscientiousness — veritable gems — 
 31* 
 
^66 NOTES. 
 
 are beyond all price. Others, dashed off in a hurry, careless, 
 characterless, except that they bear a distant general resam- 
 blancfe — the " Corots of the auction rooms," would not bring a 
 penny but for their signature. The Parisian amateurs, jn par- 
 ticular, highly appreciate his landscapes ; they are to them mag- 
 ical transfers of what they can feast their eyes on every summer 
 morning when they indulge in an early ramble through the 
 woods or forests, the hills or vales, the parks or pleasure grounds 
 that make up the peculiar scenery surrounding their gay capital 
 in all directions. 
 
 No one loved the early morning more than Corot ; the noon- 
 day light he could not bear ; when it came " there was nothing 
 more to do," as he says himself in a characteristic letter, an ex- 
 tract from which thoroughly reveals the man's pecuhar mode 
 of regarding nature. 
 
 "A landscape painter's day is a day of dehght. He rises 
 long before the sun, at three in the morning ; seated under a 
 tree, he watches and waits. At first there is little to be seen. 
 Nature is nothing more than a white veil, on which some masses 
 are vaguely sketched in profile. Everything smells sweet ; 
 everything trembles pleasantly under the dawn's freshening 
 breeze. Bi7ig! The sun is coming ! He reddens the gauzy 
 veil, but he has not yet torn it away from meadow, valley, hill, 
 and horizon. On the cold green grass, the nocturnal vapors, 
 like silvery tufts, are still clinging. Bing ! Bing ! A ray of the 
 sun ! — Another ray ! The small flowerets awake joyously ; see 
 them trembling under their diamond dew-drops. The chilly 
 leaves begin to whisper under the air of the morning. Nothing 
 as yet is seen, but it is all there. The landscape lies behind thai 
 semi-transparent gauze of quivering mist. Now the vaporous 
 curtain, lifted by the sun, slowly rising, reveals the silver-striped 
 river, the meadows, the cottages, the far receding distances. 
 Bang ! The sun has risen ! You now realize everything you 
 had been just imagining. Bang ! There goes the peasant with 
 his cart and oxen. Ting-a-ling / See the bell-wether leading 
 his flock ! Bang f Everything sparkles, shines, is full of light, 
 soft light, light as yet sweet and caressing. The backgrounds 
 
NORMAL SCHOOL. 367 
 
 with their simple contour and harmonious tone are lost in the 
 infinite sky through an atmosphere of azure and mist. The 
 flowers lift up their heads ; the birds fly here and there. A rus- 
 tic, mounted on a white horse, disappears on the narrowing 
 path. The rounded willows are turning, like mill-wheels, on 
 the river edge. And the artist, eagerly seizing his brushes, 
 paints away — paints away! Oh what a beautiful cow, chest- 
 deep in the wet grass. Let me paint her ! Crac / There she is ! 
 True to life ! A splendid likeness ! Boiim ! The sun is high. 
 Everything feels warm and heavy and grave. The flowers 
 hang their heads, the birds are silent, the village noises reach 
 us. Heavy work is going on there. That 's the blacksmith's 
 hammer ringing on the anvil. Bourn ! It is time to go back. 
 All is too visible. There is nothing now to do, except to take 
 breakfast at the farm. A good slice of home-made bread, 
 newly-churned butter, eggs, cream, ham. Bourn ! That 's right, 
 friends ! You work away ; I rest myself. I enjoy my siesta, 
 and dream about my morning landscape. I dream my picture ; 
 later I shall paint my dream." 
 
 Note 80 — NORMAL SCHOOL — page 142. 
 
 The EcOLE NoRMALE of Paris, created by a decree of the 
 Convention on the 9th Brumaire, year 3 (October i, 1794), as a 
 school to teach the art of teaching, was opened in the following 
 year under such men as Lagrange, Laplace, but it was soon 
 closed. Started again in 1808 by Napoleon, it opened in 18 10 
 with 37 pupils, Cousin at the head of the list, and occupied at 
 first the buildings of the suppressed Plessis College ; but in 181 3 
 it was removed to the more spacious grounds of the Seminary 
 Saint Esprit. Regarded for a few years by the Restoration 
 with a somewhat favorable eye, towards 1820 it had made itself 
 by its insubordination so obnoxious to the Royahsts that in 1822, 
 on the accession of the ultra Royalists to power, it was closed, 
 and its 58 pupils dismissed. But, something of the kind being 
 absolutely necessary, the Minister of Public Instruction opened 
 it again in 1826 under the name of the Preparatory Norma, 
 School, with 19 pupils, increased in a few years to 49. 
 
368 NOTES. 
 
 The government of July restored the old name, solidly as- 
 sisted the institution with liberal endowments, and made im- 
 portant regulations for its management. From 1830 to 1845 for 
 ten years under the direction of Cousin, the average number of 
 pupils was 100. In 1846 it took possession of its present abode 
 in the Rue d' Uim, near Sainte Genevieve. The Revolution of 
 1848 was friendly to the Ecole Normale, but Fortoul, Minister 
 of Public Instruction, being more desirous to obtain practical 
 general teachers than mere one-sided scholars, suppressed the 
 study of philosophy, and obliged the graduates to spend three 
 additional years at practical work in the Lyceums (Higher 
 Schools) before presenting themselves for permanent professor- 
 ships. This measure proving too severe and being found to 
 relax discipline, Rouland, Fortoul's successor, abolished the 
 Lyceum novitiate, made Sainte-Beuve professor of French Lit- 
 erature, and raised the yearly budget of the Ecole Noritiale to 
 sixty thousand dollars. In 1867, while Sainte-Beuve was de- 
 fending " free thought " in the Senate, one of the pupils wrote an 
 encouraging address, which appeared in the Avenir National. 
 The writer being discovered and expelled, and the other pupils 
 signifying their intention to quit the school with their companion, 
 they were allowed to do so, and the school was temporarily 
 closed. After vacation, however, it was opened again and the 
 pupils reinstated, but with a changed administration. 
 
 The main function of the Ecole Normale is to form teachers 
 for the public schools. Its pupils at present are more than 100; 
 they are all called bursars, each holding a scholarship of about 200 
 dollars a year, which fully provides for their maintenance. The 
 course is a three years' one, but a certain number of the best 
 pupils are retained for a fourth and a fifth year ; these, however, 
 are lost to the public schools, being prepared for the posts of 
 superior instruction, such as professorships in the Faculties. 
 Generally the annual vacancies are from 30 to 40, for which the 
 candidates sometimes amount to 500. To be allowed to com- 
 pete, the youth must be a Frenchman or entitled to civil rights, 
 over 18 years of age and under 24, must produce certificates of 
 good conduct and freedom from bodily infirmity, must enter an 
 
NORMAL SCHOOL. 369 
 
 engagement to devote, if successful, at least 10 years to public 
 instruction, and must have obtained the degree of bachelor of 
 arts or bachelor of sciences, according to the section which he 
 wishes to enter. He then undergoes a preliminary examination, 
 which is held on the same day in each academy, or centre of 
 every school district throughout France. This examination 
 weeds the candidates ; those that pass come up to Paris for 
 a final examination, and those who do best in this final ex- 
 amination are admitted to the vacant scholarships. From this 
 it is seen that Legouv6 is perfectly right in calling the pupils 
 "the elite of the students of the University; " and to what a 
 degree of advancement they aim can be guessed from the fact 
 that their first year's scientific course comprehends Differential 
 and Integral Calculus. The Director-General, the Director of 
 Literary Studies, the Director of Scientific Studies and the Pro- 
 fessors (here called maitres de conference^, about 26 in all, keep 
 the scholastic destination of their pupils constantly in view. 
 The young men are, moreover, frequently drilled by actual 
 practice in the Paris schools. At the end of three years, the 
 successful student is at once made a professor or assistant pro- 
 fessor, and his fortune is assured for life. His talents and suc- 
 cesses are carefully taken into account ; his advancement is 
 gradual and certain ; the highest honors are open to him, pro- 
 fessorships of the Faculties, directorships of the great colleges, 
 rectorships of the Academies, etc., with an assured pension on 
 his retirement in old age. 
 
 A French professor, thus prepared and thus treated, has a far 
 more satisfactory position than the school-teachers in England 
 or America. Even the most successful of the latter have no 
 career before them and no time for independent study. A 
 French professor gives his three, four or five hours a day to his 
 teaching or his conference, and then he is perfectly free. He 
 has nothing to do with the discipline or the government. These 
 are taken charge of by persons chosen for their aptitude for that 
 peculiar kind of work. A man, wishing to follow a profession 
 that keeps him in contact with intellectual studies and enables 
 him to continue them, but who does not feel himself qualified 
 
 Y 
 
370 NOTES. 
 
 for the trying post of teacher, director, pastor and man of busi* 
 ness, all in one, will hesitate before he opens a school in Amer- 
 ica, but he may very well become a professor in France. Ac- 
 cordingly, the service of public instruction in France attracts a 
 far greater proportion of the intellectual force of the country 
 than even in New England. 
 
 To become a teacher in France, however, other ways are open 
 besides graduating in the Ecole Nonnale, which is fortunate, for, 
 though it enjoys a great literary name in the world, few of its 
 most distinguished alumni are real savants, most of them, 
 Sarcey, About, Taine, etc., being journalists, essayists, poli- 
 ticians, litterateurs, everything, in fact, but teachers. 
 
 NoteSi — UNIVERSITY — page 142. 
 
 The University of France is, not a building nor a place 
 of education of any kind, but an organization for public instruc- 
 tion extending all over the country and completely under the 
 control of the government. Under that title. Napoleon I. es- 
 tablished, in 1806, a great lay corporation, whose members, 
 named by the government, had the exclusive right of control- 
 ling every branch of education throughout the whole extent of 
 French territory. Instruction was to be of three kinds '.superior, 
 given by the Faculties ; secondary, by the Lycees and the Col- 
 leges ; and primary, by the common schools. No educational 
 establishment should be permitted outside this University or 
 without its authorization, except one or two great theological 
 seminaries, and also a few religious corporations, where primary 
 instruction was permitted. 
 
 Such, with a few modifications, is the University of France 
 to-day. It is directed by the Minister of Public Instruction, as- 
 sisted by two Superior Councils, — one of PubHc Instruction, 
 one of Secondary Instruction, a consulting committee, and a 
 body of twenty Inspectors-General. The whole country is di- 
 vided into 1 5 educational districts, each having its head or centre, 
 called an Academy, governed by a Rector and an Academy In- 
 spector, each assisted by a Council. An Academy is not a 
 teaching body ; it is a responsible corporation whose business 
 
FORTOUL. 371 
 
 it is to see that good methods and proper discipline are main- 
 tained in all the Faculties, the Lycees and the Colleges within its 
 jurisdiction. An Academy, however, has no power over the 
 Primary Schools; these are intrusted to the Prefect of the De- 
 partment, who, as may be expected, generally watches the 
 politics of the teacher more carefully than his capacity for in- 
 struction. 
 
 The Superior Council of Public Instruction, assisting the 
 Minister, consists of 32 members, 8 of whom are churchmen ; 
 3, senators ; 3, councilors of state; 3, judges of the supreme court; 
 5, members of the Institute ; 8, Inspectors-General ; and 2, 
 principals of private schools — all elected by their peers. Each 
 Academic Council consists of 13 members : the Rector, 3 Acad- 
 emy Inspectors, 3 Deans of Faculties, i bishop, 2 clergymen 
 of the recognized churches, 2 Deputies, and 2 citizens. 
 
 This monopoly of education by the state, having been com- 
 bated for a long time by the clergy on the ground of its leading 
 the youth of France into atheism, was at last, — mainly through 
 the exertions of Archbishop Dupanloup and E. Laboulaye, the 
 well-known friend of the United States, — in 1875, considerably 
 modified by a law allowing higher education to be free. The 
 consequence was the immediate founding of four free Catholic 
 Universities, in Paris, Lille, Lyons, and Angers. In the Catholic 
 University of Paris, erected at the expense of about 2 million 
 francs, raised by voluntary subscription, law, science, and letters 
 were taught last year to 163 pupils. The other universities are 
 not so far advanced, but the religious portion of the French 
 people expect great results from them, more than 5 million 
 francs being already subscribed for the great establishment at 
 Lille. The Radical party in the Chambers, not approving of 
 free education, seem determined to withhraw from these univer- 
 sities the privilege of conferring degrees. 
 
 Note 82 — FORTOUL — page 144. 
 
 HippoLYTE Nicolas Honors Fortoul (1811-1856), arche- 
 ologist, novelist, educationalist, minister, and senator, having 
 distinguished himself in his youth by several important histor- 
 
372 NOTES. 
 
 ical and literary works, was appointed to the Faculty of Tou- 
 louse in 1840, where he dehvered his course of French litera- 
 ture with great success. Sent to Aix, in 1846, as Dean of the 
 Faculty, he remained there for two years ; when elected to the 
 National Assembly in 1848 he attracted the attention of Louis 
 Napoleon, who admired him so much that after the coup d'etat, 
 he made him Minister of Public Instruction, a post which he re- 
 tained till his death four years later. Conscious of serious de- 
 ficiencies in the UniversUy system, Fortoul endeavored to rem- 
 edy some of them by rendering the study of science and liter- 
 ature, to a certain point, equally obligatory on all, so that a 
 literature pupil should not remain ignorant of the elements of 
 science and, on the other hand, a science pupil should not leave 
 the lyceum without having acquired some solid historical and 
 literary knowledge. His new regulations for this purpose, hailed 
 with delight by some, were denounced by others as impracti- 
 cable. His sudden death by apoplexy, however, left the problem 
 unsolved. Fortoul's plans never had a fair opportunity of being 
 tested by actual experience; their short-comings alone were 
 seen ; their excellences had not time to develop themselves. 
 Still the patient and courageous efforts expended by this sincere 
 and enlightened minister in the difficult task of securing the 
 blessings of real education for France have not been altogether 
 useless. Drawing is now generally obligatory, and the studies 
 of science and literature keep together for a few years. 
 
 Fortoul's literary works are characterized by erudition and 
 elegance ; his last. Art in Germany, is perhaps his best. A 
 laudable enterprise, started during his ministry, A Complete Col- 
 lection of the Popular Songs of France, had made some progress 
 before it was interrupted by his premature death. 
 
 THE END. 
 
SIJURN CIRCULATION DEPARTMENT 
 ■ ^■^■^ z02 Mam Library 
 
 LOAN PERIOD 
 HOME USE 
 
 ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS 
 
 Renewals and Recharges may be made 4 days prior to the due date. 
 
 ^Qo'^s "loy be Renewed by calling 642-3405. 
 
 DUE AS STAMPED BELOW 
 
 FEB 2 3 1989 
 
 ^' .- 
 
 VO. Di- 
 
 i.iAK 1 5 i96 
 
 niar.111 ATn^' 
 
 SEP 1 1 TOO 
 
 JAN2S 2:31 
 
 FORM NO. DD6 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA BERKEl^' 
 BERKELEY, CA 94720 
 
.jm 
 
 GENERAL LIBRARY U.C. BERKELEY 
 
 BDDD3mt3l2 
 
 -j^r'^^^'m. 
 
 M 
 
 
 >vV